XN x
WAG

CORNELL
DIN TN ERS ts
LIBRARY

FROM

DATE DUE |
ACT

AuG-28 1959 1 P |

ornell Univers
hs 3. BBs

THE

RAY SOCTETY.

INSTITUTED MDCCCXLIV.

This volume is issued to the Subscribers to the Ray Society for
the Year 1866.

LONDON:

MDCCCLXVI.

THE

MISCELLANEOUS

BOTANICAL WORKS

OF

ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., D.C.L., F.R.S.,

FOREIGN ASSOCIATE OF THE ACADEMY OF SCIENCES OF THE
INSTITUTE OF FRANCE, ETC., ETC., ETC.

VOL. I.

CONTAINING
I. GEOGRAPHICO-BOTANICAL,
AND

Il. STRUCTURAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL MEMOIRS.

LONDON:
PUBLISHED FOR THE RAY SOCIETY BY
ROBERT HARDWICKE, 192, PICCADILLY.

MDCCCLXVI.

J.B, AULAKD, PRINTER, BARLHOLUMEW CLOSE.

PREFACE.

(BY THE EDITOR.)

Tue present volume contams the first portion of the
works of the distinguished author, now for the first time
collected in England, and reprinted from the originals,
without change, in accordance with his express desire. It
had been his intention to reprint them himself with anno-
tations, but, unfortunately for science, this intention was
never carried out, and it remained for the Editor simply to
superintend a verbatim reprint.

The Memoirs are arranged in three divisions—Ist. Geo-
graphico-Botanical; 2nd. Structural and Physiological ;
3rd. Systematic. Of course this arrangement is in some
degree arbitrary, inasmuch as observations relating to both
of the other divisions are continually occurring in the
Memoirs referred to each of them; but, on the whole, it
has appeared to be the most convenient for reference.
The present volume contains the first two of these divisions;
the second will be devoted to Systematic Memoirs and
Miscellaneous Descriptions of Plants; and a separate
volume, in large 4to, will contain the illustrative figures

to both.
JOHN J. BENNETT.

DECEMBER 30TH, 1865.

Cornell University

The original of this book is in
the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in
the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924024547956

CONTENTS.

PART I.
GEOGRAPHICO-BOTANICAL MEMOIRS.
PAGE
General remarks, peers and Systematical, on the Botany of Terra
Australis . : ‘ . 1—89

List of new and rare Plants, ee in Kacits during the years
1805 and 1810, arranged according to the Linnean System . 91—95
Observations, Systematical and Geographical, on the Herbarium collected
by Professor Christian Smith, in the vicinity of the Congo, during the
expedition to explore that river, under the command of Captain

Tuckey, in the year 1816 : . : - 97—173
List of Plants collected by the Officers, &c., in Copii Ross’s voyage, on
the coasts of Baffin’s Bay : . . « 175—178

Catalogue of Plants found in Spitzbergen by Guptatn Scoresby . 179—182
Chloris Melvilliana, a List of Plants collected in Melville Island, in the
year 1820, by the Officers of the Voyage of Discovery under the
orders of Captain Parry : ; F . 183—256
Observations on the Structure and Affinities of the more remarkable
Plants collected by the late Walter Oudney, M.D., and Major
Denham, and Captain Clapperton, in the years 1822, 1823, and 1824,
during their expedition to explore Central Africa P - 257—303
General View of the Botany of Swan River ; d . 805—312

Botanical Appendix to een Sturt’s Expedition into Central Aus-
tralia ‘ : ‘ . 318—340

vill CONTENTS.

PART II.
STRUCTURAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL MEMOIRS.

PAGE

Some Observations on the Parts of Fructification in Mosses; with Cha-
racters and Descriptions of two new Genera of that Order . 343—~355

On some remarkable Deviations from the usual structure of Seeds and
Fruits : : ; ‘ : . 857—366
An Account of a new Genus of Plants, named Rafflesia . . 867—398

On the Female Flower and Fruit of Rafflesia Arnoldi and on Hydnora
Africana , ‘ » 399—431

Character and Description of Kingia; a new Genus of Plants found on the
South-west coast of New Holland. With Observations on the Struc-
ture of its Unimpregnated Ovulum, and on the Female Flower of
Cycadez and Conifers : : . 433—461

A Brief Account of Microscopical Observations made in the Months of
June, July, and August, 1827, on the Particles contained in the Pollen
of Plants; and on the General Existence of Active Molecules in

Organic and Inorganic Bodies ; ; . 463—486
Observations on the Organs and Mode of Fecundation in Orchides and

Asclepiadese . : ‘ « 487—543
Supplementary Observations on the Fedde of Orchides and Ascle-

piades : ; : ; 545—551
On the Relative Position of the Divisions of Stigma and Parietal Placente

in the Compound Ovarium of Plants ‘ : . 558—563
On the Plurality and Boras of the Embryos in the Seeds of

Coniferee ; . 565—576
On the Origin and Mode of Pecan of the Gulf-Weed . 577—582

Some Account of Triplosporite, an undescribed Fossil Pruit . 583-591

Peake 2a

GEOGRAPHICO-BOTANICAL MEMOIRS.

GENERAL REMARKS,

GEOGRAPHICAL AND SYSTEMATICAL,

ON THE

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S. LIBR. LS.,

ACAD. REG. SCIENT. BEROLIN. CORRESP.

NATURALIST TO THE VOYAGE OF H.M.S, INVESTIGATOR, COMMANDED BY
CAPTAIN FLINDERS.

[Reprinted from a Voyage to Terra Australis, by Matthew Flinders.]

LONDON.

1814.

GENERAL REMARKS, &c.

Tue coasts of the great South Land commonly ts
called New Holland have been discovered partly by Dutch
and partly by English navigators. Captam Flinders, con-
sidering it therefore unjust towards the English to retain
a name for the whole country which implies its discovery
to have been made by the Dutch alone, has thought proper
to recur to its original name Terra Australis; under which
he includes the small islands adjacent to various parts
of its coasts, and the more considerable southern island
called Van Diemen’s Land.

In this extended sense I shall use Terra Australis in the
following observations, but when treating of the principal
Land separately, shall continue to employ its generally
received name New Holland; that I may be more readily
understood by botanists, for whom these observations are
intended, and preserve consistency with the title of a work,
part of which I have already published, on the plants of
that country.

In the following pages I have endeavoured to coliect
such general, and at the same time, strictly botanical, ob-
servations on the vegetation of Terra Australis, as our very
limited knowledge of this vast country appears already to
afford. ‘T'o these observations are added descriptions of a
few remarkable plants, which have been selected for publi-
cation, from the extensive and invaluable collection of
drawings made by Mr. Ferdinand Bauer in New Holland,
chiefly during the voyage of the Investigator.

* These figures throughout the volume correspond with the paging in the
original.

4 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

The materials for the present essay were acquired prin-
cipally in the same voyage, from Captain Flinders’s account
of which a general notion of the opportunities afforded for
observation may be gathered. It seems necessary, however,
54) to present in one view the circumstances under which
our collections were formed, both in the Investigator’s
voyage, and subsequently, during a stay of eighteen months
in New South Wales and Van Diemen’s Island; as also to
state other sources from which additional materials have
been obtained. By this means the reader will be better
enabled to judge how far I am entitled to make those ob-
servations of a more general nature which he will find in
the following pages.

The first part of New Holland examined in Captain
Flinders’s voyage was the South Coast, on various and
distant points of which, and on several of its adjacent
islands we landed, in circumstances more or less favorable
for our researches. The survey of this coast took place
from West to East, and our first anchorage was in King
George Third’s Sound, in 35° S. lat. and 118° E. lon. Jn
this port we remained for three weeks, in the most favor-
able season for our pursuits; and our collection of plants,
made chiefly on its shores and a few miles into the interior
of the country, amounts to nearly 500 species, exclusive of
those belonging to the class Cryptogamia, which, though
certainly bearing asmall proportion to pheenogamous plants,
were not, it must be admitted, equally attended to. At
our second anchorage, Lucky Bay of Captain Flinders’s
chart, in 34° S. lat. and about 4° to the eastward of King
George’s Sound, we remained only three days, but even in
that. short time added upwards of 100 species to our for-
mer collection.

Goose-Island Bay, in the same latitude and hardly one
degree to the eastward of the second anchorage, where our
stay was also very short, afforded us but few new plants ;
and the remaining parts of the South Coast, on five distant
points of which we landed, as well as on seven of its adja-
cent Islands, were still more barren, altogether producing
only 200 additional species. ‘The smallness of this num-

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 5

ber is to be accounted for, partly, no doubt, from the less
favorable season in which this part of the coast was ex-
amined; but it appeared to depend also in a considerable
degree on its greater sterility, and especially that of its
islands.

Of New South Wales, or the East Coast of New Hol-
land, scarcely any part beyond the tropic was examined in
the voyage; our first landing after leaving Port Jackson
being at Sandy Cape, in nearly 25° S. lat. Between this
and 21° S. lat. we had many, and upon the whole, favor-
able opportunities for observation, especially at Port Curtis,
Keppel Bay, Port Bowen, Strong-tide Passage, Shoal- 13s
water Bay, and Broad Sound, the survey of which was
completed ; we landed also on two of the Northumberland
and on one of the Cumberland Isles.

On the North Coast we landed on Good’s Island, one of
the Prince of Wales’ Isles of Captain Cook; fora few hours
at Coen River on the east side of the Gulf of Carpentaria ;
and in more favorable circumstances on many of the islands
and some points of the mainland on the west side of this
Gulf. Several of the group called the Company’s Islands
in the chart, the shores of Melville Bay, of Caledon Bay,
and a small part of Arnhem Bay were also examined.

We then left the coast, owing to the decayed state of the
ship, which, on our return to Port Jackson, was surveyed
and pronounced unfit for the prosecution of the voyage.

Captain Flinders having, in consequence of this, deter-
mined to repair immediately to England, for the purpose
of obtaining another vessel to complete the objects of the
expedition, Mr. Bauer and myselfagreed to remain in the
colony of New South Wales until his return, or, if that
should not take place, for a period not exceeding eighteen
months. During this time we added very considerably to
our collections of plants, within the limits of the Colony of
Port Jackson and its dependent settlements ; the banks of
the principal rivers and some part of the mountains bound-
ing the colony were examined ; I visited also the north and
south extremities of Van Diemen’s Land, remaining several
months in the vicinity of the river Derwent; and repeatedly

6 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

landed on Kent’s Islands, in Bass’ Strait, on the shores of
which the principal part of the Submarine Algze contained
in our collections were found.

The reader of Captain Flinders’s narrative is already ac-
quainted with the unfortunate circumstances that prevented
his revisiting Port Jackson within the expected period, soon
after the expiration of which we embraced an opportunity
of returning to England, where we arrived in October,
1805, with the greater part of our collections, and without
having absolutely lost any one species; though many of
our best specimens of the South Coast, and all the living
plants collected in the voyage perished in the wreck of the
Porpoise.

The collection of Australian plants thus formed amounts
to nearly 3900 species. But before embarking in the voyage
ss6) of Captain Flinders, I enjoyed no common advantages,
through the hberality of Sir Joseph Banks, in whose Her-
barium I had not only access to nearly the whole of the
species of plants previously brought from Terra Australis,
but received specimens of all those of which there were
duplicates. Of these plants, exceeding 1000 species, the
far greater part were collected by Sir Joseph Banks him-
self, in the voyage in which New South Wales was dis-
covered. The rest were found at Adventure Bay in Van
Diemen’s Land, by Mr. David Nelson, in the third voyage
of Captain Cook; at King George’s Sound on the south-
west coast of New Holland, by Mr. Menzies, in Captain
Vancouver’s voyage; and in the colony of New South
Wales by several botanists, especially the late Colonel
Paterson and Mr. David Burton. Since my return from
New Holland I have had opportunities of examining, in
the same Herbarium, many new species, found in New
South Wales by Mr. George Caley, an acute and indefati-
gable botanist, who resided nearly ten years in that colony :
and have received from the late Colonel Paterson several
species discovered by himself within the limits of the colony
of Port Dalrymple ; which was established under his com-
mand.

I have also examined, in the Sherardian Herbarium at

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 7

Oxford, the greater part of the plants brought from Shark’s
Bay by the celebrated navigator Dampier, and have seen a
few additional species from that and other parts of the
West Coast of New Holland, collected in the voyage of
Captain Baudin.

The additional species obtained from all these collections
are upwards of 300; my materials, therefore, for the com-
mencement of a Flora of Terra Australis amount to about
4200 species; a small number certainly for a country
nearly equal in size to the whole of Europe, but not incon-
siderable for the detached portions of its shores hitherto
examined.

In Persoon’s Synopsis, the latest general work on phe-
nogamous plants, their number is nearly 21,000. The
cryptogamous plants already published, by various authors,
exceed 6000; and if to these be added the phenogamous
plants that have appeared in different works since the pub-
lication of Persoon’s Synopsis, and the unpublished species
of both classes already existing in the collections of Europe,
the number of plants at present known may be estimated
at 33,000, even exclusive of those peculiar to Terra Aus-
tralis.

The observations in the present essay being chiefly on
extensive tribes of plants, they are necessarily arranged (37
according to the natural method.

Of this method the primary classes are DicoryLEDONEs,
Monocorrueponses, and ACoTyLEDONES.

These three divisions may be admitted as truly natural,
and their names, though liable to some exceptions, appear
to me the least objectionable of any hitherto proposed.

Of the Australian plants at present known, upwaras’ of
2900 are Dicotyledonous; 860 Monocotyledonous; and
400 Acotyledonous, Ferns being considered as such.

It is well known that Dicotyledonous plants greatly
exceed Monocotyledonous in number; I am not however
aware that the relative proportions of these two primary
divisions have anywhere been given, or that it has been
inquired how far they depend on climate. Into this
subject I can enter only very generally in the present essay.

8 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

According to the numbers already stated the Dicotyledones
of ‘Terra Australis are to be Monocotyledones as rather
more than 3 to 1, or somewhat less than 7 to 2.

In Persoon’s Synopsis, to which, as the latest general
work, I again refer, these two classes are to each other nearly
as 11 to 2. But, from the nature of this compilation, it
may be assumed that certain difficult and extensive orders
of Monocotyledones, especially Gramineze and Cyperacez,
are considerably under-rated ; an addition of 500 species
to Monocotyledones would make the relative numbers of
the two classes as 9 to 2, which I am inclined to think an
approximation to the true proportion.

With a view to determine how far the relative proportions
of these two classes are influenced by climate, I have
examined all the local catalogues or Floras which appeared
most to be depended on, and have likewise had recourse to
unpublished materials of great importance in ascertaining
this point. The general results of this examination are,
that from the equator to 30° of latitude, in the northern
hemisphere at least, the species of Dicotyledonous plants
are to Monocotyledones as about 5 to 1; in some cases con-
siderably exceeding, and in a very few falling somewhat
short of this proportion ; and that in the higher latitudes a
833} gradual diminution of Dicotyledones takes place, until in
about 60° N. lat. and 55° S. lat. they scarcely equal half
their intratropical proportion.

In conformity with these results the Dicotyledones should
be to the Monocotyledones of Terra Australis as nearly 9
to 2; whereas the actual proportion as deduced from our
materials is hardly 7 to 2: but it appears, on arranging
these materials geographically, that the relative proportions
of the different regions of Terra Australis itself, are equally
at variance with these results. About half the species of
Australian plants at present known have been collected in
a parallel mcluded between 33° and 35°S. lat.; for this
reason, and for one which will hereafter appear, I shall call
this the principal parallel. At the eastern extremity of
this parallel, within the limits of the colony of Port Jack-
son, where our materials are the most perfect, the propor-

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 9

tion of Dicotyledones to Monocotyledones does not exceed
3 tol. At the western extremity of the same parallel,
in the vicinity of King George’s Sound, the proportion is
but little different from that of Port Jackson, being nearly
2s 13 to 4. At the south end of Van Diemen’s Island in
43°S. lat., it is fully 4 to 1. And with this proportion
that of Carpentaria, and I may add the whole of the equi-
noctial part of New Holland, hitherto examined, very nearly
agrees,

I confess I can perceive nothing either in the nature of
the soil or climate of Terra Australis, or in the circumstances
under which our collections were formed, to account for
these remarkable exceptions to the general proportions of
the two classes in the corresponding latitudes of other
countries. as

With regard to the proportion of Acotyledones in Terra
Australis, it is necessary to premise that I consider my collec-
tions of some of the Cryptogarhous order, especially of Fungi,
as very imperfect. If, however, 300 species were added to the
400 actually collected, I believe it would give an approxi-
mation to the true proportions, which on this supposition,
would be of Phznogamous to Cryptogamous plants as
nearly 1] to 2. But the general proportion of these two
great divisions, as deduced from the published materials, is
very different from this, being nearly 7 to 2.

If we inquire in what degree these proportions are
dependent on climate, we find that in the more northern
parts of Europe, as in Lapland and even in Great Britain,
Cryptogamous plants somewhat exceed the Phenogamous
in number. In the south of Europe, even making allow- 1539
ance for its being at present less perfectly examined, these
proportions seem to be inverted. And within the tropic,
unless at very great heights, Cryptogamous plants appear
to form hardly one fifth of the whole number of species.
But their proportion in Terra Australis is still smaller than
the assumed intratropical proportion: for this, however, in
the northern parts of New Holland at least, the comparative
want of shade and moisture, conditions essential to the
vegetation of several of these tribes, will in some measure

10 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

account; for at the southern extremity of Van Diemen’s
Island, where the necessary conditions exist, the relative
proportion of Cryptogamous plants is not materially different
from that of the south of Europe.

In that which I have called the principal parallel of New
Holland, however, Cryptogamous plants appear to be much
less numerous than in the corresponding latitudes of the
northern hemisphere ; and within the tropic they probably
do not form more than one twelfth of the whole number of
species.

In several’ of the islands of the Gulf of Carpentaria,
having a Flora of Phenogamous plants exceeding 200
species, I did not observe a single species of Moss.

From the three primary classes of plants already treated
of I proceed at once to those groups called Naturan
Orpers or Families; for the intermediate divisions are too
much at variance with the natural series to be made the
subject of such general remarks as have been already offered
on the primary classes, and which are equally admissible
with respect to the natural families.

A methodical, and at the same time a natural, arrange-
ment of these families is, in the existing state of our know-
ledge, perhaps impracticable. It would probably facilitate
its future attainment, if at present, entirely neglecting it,
attention were turned to the combination of these orders
into Classes equally natural, and which, on a thorough in-
vestigation, might equally admit of being defined. The
existence of certain natural classes is already acknowledged,
and I have, in treating of the Australian natural families,
ventured to propose a few that are perhaps less obvious,
still more, however, might have been suggested had this been
the place for pursuing the subject.

s40] ‘I'he natural orders in the Genera Plantarum of Jussieu
are exactly 100; subsequent observations of Jussieu him-
self and of other botanists have considerably increased their
numbers, so that in the lately published Zhéorie Elémentaire
de la Botanique of Decandolle they amount to 145.

The plants of Terra Australis are referable to 120

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 11

natural orders, some of which are not included in Decan-
dolle’s list.

On such of these as either contribute largely to form the
mass or the striking peculiarities of the Australian vegeta-
tion, I proceed to offer a few observations, chiefly on their
geographical distribution, and more remarkable points of
structure: taking them nearly in the same series in which
they are given by Decandolle in the work already referred
to.

MALVACEA‘. The Malvaceze may be considered as a
class including several orders, namely, Malvacee of Jussieu,}
Sterculiacee of Ventenat,? Chlenacee of Du Petit 'Thouars,3
Tiliacee of Jussieu,* and an order very nearly related to the
last, and perhaps gradually passing into it, but which I shall
in the mean time, distinguish under the name of Buttne-
riaceg.

Of the Malvacee strictly so called, upwards of fifty
species have been observed in Terra Australis, where the
maximum of the order appears to be within the tropic. In
the principal parallel Malvaceze are more abundant at its
eastern than its western extremity; and at the south end of
Van Diemen’s Island two species only have been observed.
There is nothing very peculiar in the structure or appear-
ance of the New Holland plants of this family; most of
them belong to genera already established, and several of
the species are common to other countries.

BUTTNERIACEZ.’ The Australian portion of Butt-
neriaceeé consists of Abroma, Commersonia, Lasiopeta- 5
lum, and several unpublished genera, intermediate to the

last two. ‘
1 Gen. pl. 271. 2 Malmais. 91.
3 Plant. des isles @ Afrique, 46. 4 Gen. pl. 289.

5 Burryeriaces. Calyx 1-ph. 5-fid. equalis, marcescens, estivatione val-
vata. Petalu 5: vel basi saccata superne varié producta; vel minuta squamu-
liformia; quandoque nulla. Stamina bypogyna, definita: Lilamenta anthertfera
cum laciniis calycis alternantia, simplicia, vel 2-3 connata ; sterilibus quandoque
alternantibus. _ Ovarium 3-5 loculare, loculis 2-polyspermis, ovulis erectis :
Styli 3-5, sepius connati: Stigmata simplicia. Capsula 3-5-loc. Semina:
umbilico strophiolato. Zméryo erectus, in axi albuminis carnosi cujus dimidio

12 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

The greater part of the order exists in the principal
parallel, very few species have been observed within the
tropic, and one only in Van Diemen’s Island.

Lasiopetalum, the most extensive genus of the family,
was established by Dr. Smith,’ who considered it to belong
to Ericeee. Ventenat,’ taking a different view of its struc-
ture, has assigned some plausible reasons for referring it
to Rhamnez. From both these orders it appears to me
sufficiently distinct, and it is certainly more nearly related
to the genera with which I have placed it.

DILLENIACE. It was first, I believe, proposed by
Mr. Salisbury to separate Dillenia, Wormia, Hibbertia, and
Candollea from the Magnoliz of Jussieu, and to form them
into a distinct order, which he has called Dillenee? It
is remarkable that Decandolle,* who has adopted this
order, should also limit it to these genera, Jussieu? having
previously suggested the separation of Dillenia from Mag-
nolie and its combination with Tetracera and Curatella,
genera which certainly belong to Dilleniacez, as do also
Pleurandra of Labillardiére® and Hemistemma of Du Petit
Thouars.”

The Dilleniaceee appear to be more abundant in Terra
Australis than in any other part of the world, nearly seventy
Australian species having already been observed; most of
these belong to Hibbertia and Pleurandra, both of which
are very generally diffused, their maximum, however, is in
the principal parallel, to the western extremity of which
Candollea seems to be limited. Hemistemma, Wormia,
si] and an unpublished genus remarkable for its thickened
filaments and flat leafless stems, are found only within the

tropic. The remaining genera of the order have not yet
been observed in New Holland.

longior. Frutices rard Arbores, pube sepe stellari. Folia alterna, simplicia
stipulata, sepius dentata. Pedunculi subcymosi, oppositifolii ; pedicellis ule
plurimum bracteatis.

1 Linn, soc. transact. 4, p. 216. 2 Malmais.59. Dee. gen.
3 Paradis. Lond. 73. A Annies dhe rue. 17,5. Ti p. 7.
5 Annales du mus. 14, pp. 129-130. ° Plant. Nov. Holl. 2, p. 5.

7 Gen. nov. Madugase. n. 61.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 13

Magnoliacez and Dilleniaceze appear to me to form two
orders of one natural class. These orders are sufficiently
distinct from each other in most cases, both in fructifica-
tion and habit; they are not, however, easily defined.
The ovaria, which are indefinite in number, in the greater
part of Magnoliacez, are also so in certain Dilleniaceee ;
there are likewise examples in both orders, in which they
are reduced to unity; and the stipulation of Magnoliaceze
exists in Wormia.

PITTOSPOREA* Authors have generally been dis-
posed to consider Pittosporum, Bursaria, and Billardiera,
as belonging to Rhamnez or Celastrine, from both of
which they are certainly widely different ; and they appear
to me to constitute, along with some unpublished Austra-
lian genera, a very distinct natural family. PirrosporEz
form a small tribe chiefly belonging to Terra Australis,
where most of them have been observed in the principal
parallel; but certain species of all the published genera
exist at the south end of Van Diemen’s Island, and both
Pittosporum and Bursaria are found within the tropic.
Pittosporum, the only genus of the order which is not
confined to Terra Australis, has the most extensive range
in that country, and has been found in many other parts
of the world, namely, New Zealand, Norfolk Island, the
Society and Sandwich Islands, the Moluccas, in China,
Japan, and even Madeira. It has not, however, been
observed in any part of America.

POLYGALE.2. The curious observation of Richard,

1 Prrrosporem. Culye 5-ph. (rard 1-ph. 5-fid.) estivatione imbricata.
Petala 5: wnguibus conuiveutibus, nunc coherentibus ; laminis patulis, xsti-
vatione imbricatis. Séamina 5, hypogyna, distincta, cum petalis alternantia.
Ovarium loculis placentisve 2-5 polyspermis: Stylus 1: Stigmata numero pla-
centarum. Pericarpium capsulare vel baccatum, loculis polyspermis quandoque
incompletis. Embryo minutus, prope umbilicum, inclusus albumine carnoso.
Frutices vel Arbores. Folia simplicia, alterna, exstipulata. Flores terminales,
vel axillares, quandogque polygamt. a: on ae

2 Pouyeatem. Calyx 5-ph. raro 5-fid. wstivatione imbricata: sepius 1r-
regularis : foliolis 2 lateralibus interioribus majoribus quandoque petaloideis ;

14 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

543) that the arillus of the seed, whether general or partial,
is never found in the Dicotyledonous orders with mono-
petalous flowers, seems to have determined Jussieu and
other French botanists to remove Polygala, remarkable for
its caruncula umbilicalis, from Rhinanthacee, with which
they had placed it, and to consider it, along with some
nearly related genera, as forming a distinct polypetalous
order. They appear to me, however, not to have taken
so correct a view of the structure of its Corolla as Adan-
son,” who very justly observes that both in this genus and
Securidaca, which he rightly associates with it, the appa-
rently monopetalous corolla is made up of three petals,
united by means of the cohering filaments, the external
sutures remaining visible; but Adanson himself has not
observed the minute rudiments of two additional petals in
Securidaca, the existence and position of which assist in
explaining the nature of the irregularity in Polygala, where
no such rudiments are found, but in which the corolla is
in every other respect very similar. A much _ nearer
approach to regularity, however, takes place in an unpub-
lished genus, having five petals, which, though irregular,
are of nearly equal size and similarly connected by the
cohering filaments, likewise five in number. ‘The essential
characters of the order Polygalese to which Krameria,
Monnina, Salomonia, and several unpublished genera also
belong, consist in the hypogynous insertion of its corolla,
which is always irregular, and frequently reduced to three
petals, connected together by the cohering filaments, whose
antheree are simple and bursting only at the top.

reJiquorum duobus anterioribus (respectu spice) tertio postico. Petala 3-5,
mediante tubo stamineo connexa, rard distincta. Stamina hypogyna, 8 (nune
3, 4 vel 5): filamentis inferné connatis in tubulum hinc apertum inde petala
connectentem: Anthere simplices, basi inserta, poro apicis dehiscentes.
Ovarium 2-loc. (quandoque 1-3 loc.) ovulis solistariis pendulis: Séylus 1:
Stigma sepe bilabiatum. Pericarpium sepius capsulare, biloculare, bivalve,
valvis medio septigeris : nunc Drupa vel Samara. 1-2 sperm. Semina pendula,
umbilico (in capsularibus) strophiolato vel comoso. Zméryo in axi albuminis
carnosi vix longioris, quandoque (prasertim in pericarpiis clausis) deficientis.
Herbe vel Frutices, utplurimum glabri. Folia simplicia indivisa alterna ex-
stipulata. Flores spicati sepius terminales,
1 Annales du mus. 14, p. 386, et seq. ? Fam. des Plantes, 2, p. 348.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 15

About thirty species of this order are found in Terra
Australis ; these are either Comespermee or Polygale, with
a single species of Salomonia of Loureiro, a genus (1
which is certainly not monandrous, as tliat author affirms,
but has four connected filaments with distinct unilocular an-
there, and consequently half the number of stamina usually
found in the order. Most of the Comesperme exist in the
principal parallel, and equally at both its extremities ;
several, however, are found beyond it, and in both direc-
tions; the genus extending from Arnhem’s Land to Ad-
venture Bay. ‘Ihe greater part of the Polygale and the
genus Salomonia exist only within the tropic.

TREMANDRE.’ The genus Tetratheca of Dr. Smith
and one very nearly related to it, which I shall hereafter
publish under the name of Zremandra, constitute a small
tribe of plants peculiar to Terra Australis. For this tribe
I prefer the name Zremandree to that of Tetrathecacez, as
it is more distinctly, and at the same time more correctly
descriptive of the structure of stamina in both genera; the
four distinct cells in the ripe state of the anthere not
existing in Tremandra, nor even in all the species of Tetra-
theca. In the quadrilocular anthere of the latter genus
there is indeed nothing peculiar, that being the original
structure of all those antherze which are commonly de-
scribed as bilocular ; and the difference in this case depend-
ing on the mode of bursting, which, when lateral, neces-
sarily obliterates two of the septa, but when terminal, as in
Tetratheca, admits of their persistence. It is remarkable
that both Dr. Smith and Labillardiére have mistaken the
fungous appendix of the apex of the seed for an umbilical

1 TREMANDREE. Calyx 4-5 ph. equalis, estivatione valvata. Petula 4-5,
equalia: estivatione involuta stamina includentia. Stamina 8-10, hypogyna,
distincta: Anthere 2-4 loculares, basi inserte, poro tubulove apicis dehiscentes.
Ovarium 2-loc. loculis 1-3-spermis, ovulis pendulis: Stydus 1: Stigmata 1-2.
Capsula bilocularis, bivalvis, valvis medio septigeris. Semiza umbilico nudo:
extremitate opposita appendiculata; albuminosa. Zimdryo in axi albuminis
carnosi cujus dimidio dongior: radicula umbilicum spectante. Fruticuli
ericoides. Folia sparsa vel verticillata, exstipulata, Pedunculi azillares,
uniflori.

16 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

caruncula, a mistake involving a second, that of considering
the seeds erect in the capsule, and which has led Labillar-
diére into a third error, namely, describing the radicule of
the embryo as pointing towards this supposed umbilical
appendix.

ss) The Tremandree are in several respects nearly related
to Polygaleee; they appear to me, however, sufficiently
distinct, not only in the regularity of the flower, and in the
structure of anthera, but in the estivation of both calyx
and corolla, in the appendix of the seed being situated at
its:apex, and not at the umbilicus, and, I may also add, in
a tendency to produce an indefinite number of ovula in
each cell of the ovarium.

The greater number of Tremandrez are found in the
principal parallel of New Holland, they extend also to the
south end of Van Diemen’s Island, but none have been
observed within the tropic.

DIOSME. To this natural order, in addition to the
Australian genera hereafter to be mentioned, and the south
African genus from which its name is derived, I refer
Fagara, Zanthoxylon, Melicope, Jambolifera, Euodia, Pilo-
carpus, Empleurum, and Dictamnus: and four genera of
equinoctial America, namely, Cusparia of Humboldt and
Bonpland, ‘Ticorea and Galipea of Aublet, and Monnieria,
if not absolutely of this order, belong at least to the same
natural class.

Both Ruta and Peganum may he annexed to Diosmee,
but neither of them are calculated to give a clear idea of
the order, from the usual structure and habit of which
they deviate in some important points; I have therefore
proposed to derive the name of the family from one of its
most extensive and best known genera. The first section
of Jussiew’s Rutaceze is sufficiently different to admit of its
being considered a distinct order, which may be named
Zygophyllez.

Diosmee are numerous in Terra Australis, and form, at
least in its principal parallel and more southern regions, a
striking feature in the vegetation. Nearly seventy species

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 17

have been observed, of which the greater part are referable
to Boronia, Correa, Eriostemon, and Zieria, of Dr. Smith,
and Phebalium of Ventenat. Of these genera Boronia is
both the most extensive and the most widely diffused,
existing within the tropic, and extending to the South end
of Van Diemen’s Island; like the others, however, its
maximum is in the principal parallel, at both extremities of
which it is equally abundant. Correa, though extending
to the south end of Van Diemen’s Island, is not found
within the tropic, nor was it observed at the western ex-
tremity of the principal parallel; in the intermediate part
of which, however, where many of the peculiarities in the os
vegetation of the parallel are less remarkable, or entirely
wanting, it may be said to abound.

Eriostemon, which appears to be most abundant at the

eastern extremity of the principal parallel, has not been
observed either at its western extremity or intermediate
part ; it extends, however, to the south end of Van Diemen’s
Island on the one hand, and within the tropic as far as
Endeavour River on the other.
-Phebalium, very nearly related to Eriostemon, has like
that genus its maximum at the eastern extremity of the
principal parallel, it is found also at the western extremity
of this parallel, and as far as the south end of Van Diemen’s
Island, but it has not been observed within the tropic.

Zierta seems to be limited to the eastern extremity of
the principal parallel, and the more southern regions.

The most remarkable plant of the order with regard to
structure, is that imperfectly figured and described in
Dampier’s voyage.! Of this genus, which may be named
Dirtotana, I have examined Dampier’s original specimen
in the Sherardian Herbarium at Oxford, and others re-
cently collected, also at Shark’s Bay, in the voyage of
Captain Baudin, and have ascertained that what appear to
be calyx and corolla in this singular plant, are in fact a
double involucrum containing many decandrous flowers,
whose stamina and pistilla exactly agree with those of the

1 Vol. 3, p. 110, tab. 3, f. 3.

18 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

order, but of which the proper floral envelopes are reduced
to a few irregularly placed scales.

Another Australian genus of Diosmez differs from the
rest of the order in having a calyx with ten divisions, an
equal number of petals, and an indefinite number of stamina
with evidently perigynous insertion.

MYRTACEZ.' This is one of the most extensive tribes
in Terra Australis, in which considerably above 200 species
have already been observed, and where the order is also
more strikingly modified than in any other part of the
world. It is very generally spread over the whole of Aus-
tralia, but its maximum appears to be in the principal
parallel. Many observations might here with propriety
be introduced on the more remarkable structures which
occur among the Australian Myrtacee ; I must, however,
si7) confine myself to a few remarks on the distribution of
the most extensive genera.

Of Eucalyptus alone nearly 100 species have been already
observed; most of these are trees, many of them of great
and some of enormous dimensions. Eucalyptus globulus
of Labillardiére and another species peculiar to the south
end of Van Diemen’s Island, not unfrequently attain the
height of 150 feet, witha girth near the base of from
25 to 40 feet. In the colony of Port Jackson there are
also several species of great size, but none equal to those of
Van Diemen’s Island; and no very large trees of this genus
were seen either on the south coast or in the equinoctial
part of New Holland. Mr. Caley has observed within the
limits of the colony of Port Jackson nearly 50 species of
Eucalyptus, most of which are distinguished, and have
proper names applied to them, by the native inhabitants,
who, from differences in the colour, texture, and scaling of
the bark, and in the ramification and general appearance
of these trees, more readily distinguish them than botanists
have as yet been able to do. Eucalyptus, although so
generally spread over the whole of Terra Australis, and so
abundant as to form at least four fifths of its forests, is

1 Myrti. Juss. gen, 322.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 19

hardly found beyond this country. I am acquainted with
one exception only, in an additional species which is said to
be a native of Amboyna.

Next to Eucalyptus in number, is the beautiful genus
Melaleuca, of which upwards of 30 Australian species have
already been observed, exclusive of Tristania, Calothamnus,
Beanfortia, and an unpublished genus which I separate
from it. ‘The maximum of Melaleuca exists in the prin-
cipal parallel, but it declines less towards the south than
within the tropic, where its species are chiefly of that sec-
tion which gradually passes into Callistemon, a genus
formed of those species of Metrosideros that have inflores-
cence similar to that of Melaleuca, and distinct elongated
filaments. With the exception of two species of this sec-
tion, namely, Melaleuca leucadendron, and M. Cajeputi, the
genus Melaleuca appears to be confined to Terra Australis.

Leptospermum, of which, nearly 30 Australian species
have been observed, exists also in New Zealand and in the
Moluccas. In Terra Australis its maximum is decidedly
in the principal parallel, and like Melaleuca, it is much
more abundant in the southern regions than within the
tropic.

Bach to which I refer Imbricaria of Dr. Smith, as
well as the opposite-leaved Leptospermums, is also an ex-
tensive Australian genus, having its maximum in the prin-
cipal parallel, extending like the two former genera to the
highest southern latitude, and hardly existing within the
tropic: one species, however, has been found in New Cale-
donia, and that from which the genus was formed is a
native of China.

COMBRETACE.! I have formerly? made some

1 Compretaces. Calyx superus: limbo 4-5-fido, aquali. Petala 4-5 vel
nulla. Stamina 8-10; quandoque laciniis calycis equalia et cum iisdem alter-
nantia. Ovarium uniloculare, ovulis 2-4, ab apice loculi pendulis absque re-
ceptaculo communi vel colunma centrali: Séylus 1: Stigma 1. Pericarpium
monospermum, clausum, figura et textura varium, Drupa v. Samara. Semen ex-
albuminosum. Zméryo cotyledonibus sepius involutis: plumula inconspicua.

‘Arbores vel Frutices. Folia simplicia, integra, exstipulata, alterna nunt
opposita, raro punctato-pellucida. Flores spicati, avillares.

2 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holt. 351.

20 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

remarks on the structure and limits of Combretaceze, one of
whose principal characters consists in the unilocular ovarium
with two or more ovula simply pendulous from the upper
part of its cavity, and not inserted, as in Santalaceze, into
a central receptacle or column. Guiera of Jussieu, having
the same structure, and also leaves dotted with pellucid
glands, appears to connect this order with Myrtacee.

‘The Australian Combretacese, which belong to ‘Termi-
nalia, Chuncoa, and Laguncularia, are not numerous, and
all of them are found within the tropic.

CUNONIACE.' = This order, several of whose genera
have been referred to Saxifrageze, is more readily distin-
guished from that family by its widely different habit, than
by any very important characters in its fructification ; hke
519) Saxifrageze also it comprehends genera with ovarium
superum and inferum.

The genera strictly belonging to Cunoniacee are Wein-
mannia, Cunonia, Ceratopetalum, Calycomis, and Codia.
To this order Bauera may also be referred, but it must
form a separate section from the genera already mentioned.
Of these Weinmannia, Ceratopetalum and Calyconuis are
found in Terra Australis, and hitherto only at the eastern
extremity of its principal parallel, where also Bauera is
most abundant ; but this genus is found beyond the parallel
in one direction, extending to the southern extremity of
Van Diemen’s Island.

RHIZOPHOREAs” The genera Rhizophora, Bruguiera,

1 Cunontaces. Calyx 1-ph, 4-5-fidus, semisuperus vel inferus. Petala
4-5; raro nulla. Stamina perigyna, definita, 8-10. Ovarium biloculare, loculis
2-polyspermis: Stylus 1-2. Pericarpium biloculare, capsulare vel clausum.
Zimbryo in axi albuminis carnosi.

Arbores vel Frutices. Folia opposita, composi l simplici 7 nu-
lata stipulis interpetiolaribus. if PE OEE Bee

2 RuizorHores. Calyx superus 4-5-fidus, westivatione valvata. Petala
4-5. Stamina perigyna, 8-15. Ovarium Q-loc. lcculis 2-polyspermis ovulis
pendulis : Stylus 1. Pericarpium clausum, monospermum. Semen exalbu-
minosum. Lmédryo sepe germinans et pericarpium semisuperum perforans.

Arbores. Folia opposite, simplicia, stipulis interpetiolaribus.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 21

and Carallia, all of which are found in the equinoctial
part of New Holland, form a distinct natural order which
may be called Rhizophoree. ‘This order agrees with Cu-
noniacez in its opposite leaves and intermediate stipule,
and with great part of them in the estivation of its calyx,
and in the structure and cohesion of the ovarium. From
these it differs chiefly in the want of albumen and greater
evolution of its embryo. Jussieu’ has combined Rhizo-
phora and Bruguiera'with Loranthus and Viscum, neglect-
ing some very obvious, and, as they appear to me, import-
ant differences in the flower, and probably never having
had an opportunity of comparing the very distinct struc-
tures of their ovaria; the affinity too of Rhizophorez to
Cunoniacez is unquestionable, and it will hardly be pro-
posed to unite both these tribes with Loranthus, which I
consider as even more nearly related to Proteaceze.

HALORAGE. ‘The greater part of the genera of
which this order is composed, have been referred to Ona-
grariz, to certain parts of which they no doubt very nearly
approach ; but it must appear rather paradoxical to unite
Fuchsia in the same family with Myriophyllum and even
Hippuris, and it would be in vain to attempt a definition (so
of an order composed of such heterogenous materials. By
the separation of the order here proposed it becomes at
least practicable to define Onagrariz. It is still, however,
difficult to characterise Halorageze, which will probably be
best understood by considering as the type of the order the
genus Haloragis, froan which all the others differ by the
suppression of parts or separation of sexes. Thus Meio-
nectes, an unpublished genus of New Holland, is reduced to
half the number of parts both of flower and fruit. Pro-
serpinaca is deprived of petals and of one fourth of all the
other parts. Myriophyllum, which is moneecious, has the
complete number of parts in the male flower, but in the
female wants both calyx and corolla; what several authors
have described as petals being certainly bractez.

U Annales du mus. 12, p. 288.

22 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

Serpicula differs from Myriophyllum in having only half
the number of stamina in the male flower, and in its
unilocular four-seeded ovarium. ;

Hippuris, though retaining the habit of Myriophyllum,
yet having a monandrous hermaphrodite flower without
petals, and a single-seeded ovarium, is less certainly redu-
cible to this order: and it may appear still more paradox-
ical to unite with it Cullitriche, in which, however, I am
inclined to consider what authors have denominated petals
as rather analogous to the bractez: in the female flower of
Myriophyllum and Serpicula, and to both these genera
Callitriche in the structure of its pistillum, and even in
habit, very nearly approaches.

The Australian genera of this order are Haloragis, Meio-
nectes, Myriophyllum, and Callitriche.

Of Haloragis, many new species have been observed in
Terra Australis, in every part of which this genus is found,
most abundantly, however, at both extremities of the prin-
cipal parallel.

That Gonocarpus really belongs to the same genus, I am
satisfied from an examination of original specimens sent by
Thunberg himself, to Sir Joseph Banks, for in these
I find not only petals, but eight stamina and a quadrilocular
ovarium.

LEGUMINOS.* This extensive tribe may be con-
sidered as a class divisible into at least three orders, to
61) which proper names should be given. Of the whole
class about 2000 species are at present published, and in
Terra Australis, where this is the most numerous family,
considerably more than 400 species have already been
observed.

One of the three orders of Leguminose which is here
for the first time proposed may be named Mimosna. It
consists of the Linnean Mimosa, recently subdivided

by Willdenow into five genera, along with Adenanthera
and Prosopis.

1 Juss. gen, 345,

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 23

This order is sufficiently distinguished from both the
others by the hypogynous insertion and valvular estivation
of its corolla, which being perfectly regular differs in this
respect also from the greater part of Lomentacee and from
all the Papilionacez.

Nearly the whole of the Australian species of the Lin-
nean genus Mimosa belong to Acacia of Willdenow, as it
is at present constituted ; and about nine tenths of the
Acaciz to his first division of that genus, described by him
as having simple leaves, but which is in reality aphyllous ;
the dilated foliaceons footstalk performing the functions of
the true compound leaf, which is produced only in the
seedling plant, or occasionally in the more advanced
state in particular circumstances, or where plants have been
injured.

The great number of species of Acacia having this re-
markable economy in Terra Australis forms one of the
most striking peculiarities of its vegetation. Nearly 100
species have already been observed ; more than half of these
belong to the principal parallel, at both extremities of
which they appear to be equally abundant ; they are, how-
ever, very generally diffused over the whole country, exist-
ing both on the north coast of New Holland, and at the
south end of Van Diemen’s Island. But though the leaf-
less Acacize are thus numerous and general in Terra Aus-
tralis, they appear to be very rare in other parts of the
world; none of the Australian species are found in other
countries, and at present I am acquainted with only seven ad-
ditional species, of which five are natives of the intratropical
Islands of the southern hemisphere; the sixth was observed
in Owhyhee, and is said to be the largest tree in the Sand-
wich Islands; the seventh is Afimosa stellata of Loureiro,
upon whose authority it entirely rests.

The second order, LomentTacrz£ or CHSALPINES, compre-
hends all the genera having perigynous stamina, a corolla
whose eestivation is not valvular, and which though «se
generally irregular is never papilionaceous. ‘To these cha-
racters may be added the straight embryo, in which they

24 GENERAL REMARKS ON THR

agree with Mimose, but differ from all the Papilionacese
except Arachis and Cercis.

The Lomentaccse of New Holland are not numerous, and
consist chiefly of the genus Cassia, the greater part of whose
species grow within the tropic. On the east coast they
probably do not extend beyond 35° lat.; and on the south
coast only one species has been observed, it was found in
32° S. lat. and is remarkable in being aphyllous, with di-
lated footstalks exactly like the Acaciz already noticed.

The third order, Papinionace#, which comprehends
about three fourths of the whole class at present known,
includes also nearly the same proportion of the Australian
Leguminose.

Papilionaceze admit of subdivision into several natural
sections, but in Terra Australis they may be divided almost
equally, and without violence to natural affinities, into
those with connected and those with distinct stamina.

The decandrous part of the whole order bears a very
small proportion to the diadelphous, which in Persoon’s
synopsis is to the former as nearly 30 to 1, while in Terra
Australis, as I have already stated, the two tribes are nearly
equal.

This remarkably increased proportion of Decandrous
Papilionaceous plants, forms another peculiarity in the vege-
tation of New Holland, where their maximum exists in the
principal parallel. They are not so generally spread over
the whole of Terra Australis, as the leafless Acacixe, for
although they extend to the southern extremity of Van
Diemen’s Island, they are even there less abundant, and
very few species have been observed within the tropic.
Papilionaceous plants with distinct stamina do not in fact
form a very natural subdivision of the whole order, though
those of New Holland, with perhaps one or two exceptions,
may be considered as such: this Australian portion, how-
ever, forms nearly three fourths of the whole section, at
present known ; the remaining part, consisting of genera,
most of which are very different, both from each other and
from those of Terra Australis, are found at the Cape of

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRAMIS. 25

Good Hope, in equinoctial and North Africa, in the different
regions of America, in New Zealand, in India, very sparingly
in North Asia, and lastly in the South of Europe, where, ts
however, only two species have been observed, namely,
Anagyris foetida, and Cercis siliquastrum; but the latter
having a straight embryo and a habit approaching to that
of Bauhinia, rather belongs to Lomentaceze.

Among the Diadelphous genera of Terra Australis the
most remarkable in habit and structure, namely Platylobium,
Bossizea, Hovea, Scottia, and Kennedia, are found chiefly
in the principal parallel and higher latitudes; within the
tropic the greater part of these cease to exist, and most of
the genera which there occur are common to other coun-
tries, especially India.

ATHEROSPERMEAS.’ Jussieu, in his excellent me-
moir on Monimiez® has referred Pavonia of Ruiz and
Pavon and Atherosperma of Labilardiére to that order, from
the other genera of which, namely, Ambora, Monimia, and
Ruizia, they appear to me very different, not only in the in-
sertion of the seed, the texture of the albumen, and relative
size of the embryo, but in having anthers similar to those
of Laurine. I separate them therefore into a distinct
family with the name of ArHERosPERME®. ‘The propriety
of this separation is confirmed by the discovery of two New
Holland plants, evidently belonging to this family, but
which have hermaphrodite flowers; a structure not likely
to occur in Monimiew, in which what has been termed
calyx is more properly an involucrum,

1 ApHEROSPERMES. Flores diclines vel hermaphroditi. Caly# monophyllus,
limbo diviso : laciniis sepe duplici serie, interioribus omnibusve semipetaloideis :
Squamule faucis in femineis et hermaphroditis. Corolla nulla. Stamina in
masculis floribus numerosa, fundo calycis inserta, squamulis aucta; in her-
maphroditis pauciora, fauce imposita: Anthere adnate, biloculares, loculis val-
vula longitudinali a basi ad apicem dehiscenti. Ovaria uno plura, seepius
indefinita, monosperma, ovulo erecto : Styli simplices, nunc laterales v. basilares :
Stigmata indivisa. Pericarpia clausa seminiformia, stylis persistentibus plu-
mosis aristata, tubo aucto calycis inclusa. Hmdryo erectus brevis, in basi al-
buminis carnosi mollis. et aor

Arbores. Folia opposila simplicia exstipulata, Pedunculi axillares, uniflori.

2 Annales du museum, 14, p. 116.

26 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

The place of Atherospermee in the natural series is not
very easily determined. It is singular that differing so
widely as they certainly do in most parts of their structure
from Laurine they should notwithstandmg agree with
them in the economy of their anthers, and very remark-
ably with some of them in their sensible qualities. Of the
ss three Australian plants of this order two are found in the
colony of Port Jackson, the third through the whole of Van
Diemen’s Island. Pavonia of the Flora Peruviana (Laurelia
of Jussieu), a native of a similar climate, and possessing
the same sensible qualities, is more nearly related to Ather-
osperma than is generally supposed, differing from it merely
in the oblong form and regular bursting of its female
calyx.

RHAMNE. Into this order I admit such genera only
as have ovarium cohering more or less with the tube of the
calyx, of which the lacinize have a valvular estivation ;
stamina equal in number to these lacinie, and alternating
with them ; an ovarium with two or three cells and a single
erect ovulum in each; an erect embryo generally placed in
the axis of a fleshy albumen, or entirely without albumen ;
the petals, which are opposite to the stamina, and inclose
the antheras in their concave lamine, are in some cases
wanting.

With these characters Rhamnus, Ziziphus, Paliurus,
Ceanothus (from which Pomaderris is hardly distinct),
Colletia, Cryptandra, Phylica, Gouania, Ventilago, and
probably Hovenia correspond. In comparing this descrip-
tion of Rhamnee with that of Buttneriaceze formerly given,
they will be found to coincide in so many important points,
that the near relationship of these two orders cannot be
doubted, and thus an unexpected affinity seems to be proved
between Rhamnese and Malvacez.

In Terra Australis upward of thirty species of Rhamnez
belonging to Ziziphus, Ceanothus, Pomaderris, Colletia and
Cryptandra, have been observed, and chiefly in its principal
parallel or southern regions. :

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 27

CELASTRIN Ai.’ This order comprehends the greater
part of the first two sections of the Rhamni of Jussieu;
it is obviously different from the more limited order of
Rhamnez, which I have already attempted to define, and
in many respects so nearly approaches to the Hippocra- tsss
ticee of Jussieu,” that it may be doubted whether they
ought not to be united.

In New Holland the Celastrinze are not numerous, nor
do they form any part of its characteristic vegetation ;
their distribution is somewhat different from that of
Rhamnew, for they are found either in the principal pa-
rallel, or within the tropic.

STACKHOUSEAs’ Stackhousia of Dr. Smith,‘ and an
unpublished genus, exactly agreeing with it in flower, but
remarkably different in fruit, form a small tribe of plants,
sufficiently distinct from all the natural orders hitherto
established. J have placed it between Celastrinze and
Euphorbiacez ; to both of which, but especially to the
former, it seems to be related in a certain degree.

The Stackhousez are peculiar to Terra Australis, and
though found chiefly in its principal parallel, extend more
sparingly both to the southern extremity of Van Diemen’s
Island, and to the North coast of New Holland.

1 CenasTRine. Calyx 4-5-partitus, wstivatione imbricata, Petala 4-5.
Stamina totidem, cum petalis alternantia, insertione ambigueé perigyna. Ovarium
liberum, 2-4-loculare loculis 1-polyspermis, ovulis erectis (rard pendulis) :
Stylus 1-4, Pericarpium capsulare, vel clausum (Baccatum, Drupaceum vel
alatum.) Semina in capsularibus arillata. Zimdryo fere longitudine albuminis
carnosi, axilis. ;

Frutices vel Arbores. Folia simplicia (rard composita) alterna vel opposita,
stipulata stipulis sepius minutis, quandoque nullis.

2 Annales du mus. 18, p. 486. .

3 SracknousEx. Calyx 1-ph. 5-fidus, equalis: tubo ventricoso. Petala 5,
zequalia, summo tubo calycis inserta: unguibus coherentibus in tubum calyce
longiorem; laminis angustis stellato-patulis. Stamina 5, distincta, inequalia
(duo alterna breviora), fauci calycis inserta. Ovarium liberum, 3-5-lobum,
lobis discretis monospermis, ovulis erectis: Séy/i 3-5, nunc basi cohserentes :
Stigmata indivisa. Pericarpium 3-5-coccum, coccis evalvibus, apteris v. alatis ;
columna centrali persistenti. Zmdryo erectus axilis, longitudine fere albuminis
carnosi. ; ;

Herbe. Folia simplicia, integervima, sparsa, quandoque minuta : Stipule
laterales minutissine. Spica terminalis ; floribus tribracteatis,

4 Linn, soc. transact. 4, p. 218.

28 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

EUPHORBIACE: This is an extensive and very
general family, of which about 100 species have already
been observed in Terra Australis. Of these the greater
part exist within the tropic, but the order extends to the
southern extremity of Van Diemen’s Island, and the greater
number of the genera peculiar to this country are found in
the principal parallel or higher latitudes. ;

sso) The species of Huphorbia are not numerous in Terra
Australis, most of them are intratropical plants, and all of
them are referable to one section of the genus. It appears
tome that the name of the order ought not to be taken from
this genus, which is so little calculated to afford a correct idea
of its structure that authors are still at variance in the names
and functions they assign to several parts of the flower.
The view I take of the structure of Luphorbia is, in one
important particular at least, different from those given by
Lamarck,’ Ventenat,’ Richard?* and Decandolle,> though
possibly the same that Jussieu has hinted at;° so briefly,
however, and I may add obscurely, that if his supposition
be really analogous to what I shall presently offer, he has
not been so understood by those who profess to follow him
in this respect.

With all the authors above quoted, I regard what Lin-
neus has called calyx and corolla in Huphorbia as an in-
volucrum, containing several male flowers which surround a
single female. By some of these authors the male flowers
are described as monandrous, and in this respect, also, I
agree with them; but the body, which all of them describe
as a jointed filament, I consider to be made up of two very
distinct parts, the portion below the joint being the foot-
stalk of the flower, and that above it the proper filament ;
but as the articulation itself is entirely naked, it follows
that there is no perianthium; the filiform or laciniated
scales which authors have considered as such, being on this
supposition analogous to bracteze. The female flower, in con-
formity with this supposition, has also its pedunculus, on

1 Jus. gen. 384. * Encyclop. botan. 4, p. 413.

3 Tableau, 3, p. 487. 4 In Michaux. fl. bor. Amer. 2
5 Flor. Franc. 8, p. 329. ® Gen. pl. 386. ne eae

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 29

the dilated, and in a few cases obscurely lobed, apex of
which the sessile ovarium is placed. If this be a correct
view of the structure of Euphorbia, it may be expected that
the true filament or upper joint of what has commonly
been called filament, should, as in other plants, be produced
subsequent to the distinct formation of the anthera, which
consequently will be found at first sessile on the lower
joint or peduncle, after that has attained nearly its full
length ; and accordingly this proves to be the case in such
species as I have examined. Additional probability is given
to this view by the difference existing between the surfaces (557
of the two joints in some species. I consider it, however,
as absolutely proved by an unpublished genus of this order,
having an involucrum nearly similar to that of Euphorbia,
and like it, inclosing several fasciculi of monandrous male
flowers, surrounding a single female; but which, both at
the joint of the supposed filament, and at that by which
the ovarium is connected with its pedicellus, has an obvious
perianthium, regularly divided into lobes.

UMBELLIFER.* This order may be considered as
chiefly European, having its maximum in the temperate
climates of the northern hemisphere ; in the corresponding
southern parallels it is certainly much less frequent, and
within the tropics very few species have been observed. In
Terra Australis the Umbelliferee, including a few Aralie,
which belong at least to the same natural class, exceed 50
species. The greater part of these are found in the principal

arallel, in which also those genera deviating most remark-
ably from the usual structure of the order occur. The most
singular of these is Actinotus of Labillardiére,” which differs
from the whole order in having a single ovulum in the un-
impregnated ovarium. A second genus, which I shall here-
after publish with the name of Leucolena, 1s worthy of
notice on account of the great apparent differences of inflo-
rescence existing amongst its species ; which agree in habit,

1 Jus. gen. 218.
2 Nex pl. spec. 1, p. 67, ¢.92. Eriocalia, Smith exot, bot. 2, p. 37.

30 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

in the more essential parts of fructification, and even in their
remarkable involucella. Of this genus, one species has a
compound umbel of four many-flowered radii; a second
has an umbel of three rays with two or three flowers in
each; several others, still retaining the compound umbel,
which is proved by the presence of their involucella, have
from four to two single-flowered rays: and lastly one
species has been observed, which is reduced to a single
flower ; this flower, however, is in fact the remaining soli-
tary ray of a compound umbel, as is indicated by the two
bracteze on its footstalk, of which the lower represents the
corresponding leaf of the general involucrum, while the
upper is evidently similar to the involucellum of the two-
rayed species of the genus.

sss) COMPOSIT A." Of this family, which is the most ex-
tensive among Dicotyledones, upwards of 2500 species have
been already described. About 300 are at present known
in Terra Australis, in which therefore the proportion of
Composite to its Dicotyledonous plants is considerably
smaller than that of the whole order to Dicotyledones
generally, and scarcely half that which exists in the Flora
of South Africa. It is also inferior in number of species to
Leguminosz, like which it seems expedient to consider it as
a class including several natural orders. Of these orders
Cichoracee and Cinarocephale are comparatively very rare
in Terra Australis, not more than ten species of both having
hitherto been observed.

The class therefore chiefly consists of Corymbifere, which
are very generally diffused ; they are however evidently less
numerous within the tropic, and their maximum appears to
exist in Van Diemen’s Island. Corymbiferee may be sub-
divided into sections and the greater part of the genera
peculiar to Terra Australis belong to that section which
may be named Guaphaloidee, and exist either in the
principal parallel or higher latitudes.

The whole of Composite agree in two remarkable points

1 Adans. fam. 2, p..108. Decand. Theor, elem. 216.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 31

of structure in their corolla; which, taken together at least,
materially assist in determining the limits of the class. The
first of these is its valvular estivation, this, however, it has
in common with several other families. The second I believe
to be peculiar to the class, and hitherto unnoticed. It con-
sists in the disposition of its fasciculi of vessels, or nerves ;
these, which at their origin are generally equal in number
to the divisions of the corolla, instead of being placed
opposite to these divisions and passing through their axes,
as in other plants, alternate with them; each of the vessels
at the top of the tube dividing into two equal branches
running parallel to and near the margins of the correspond-
ing laciniz, within whose apices they unite. These, as
they exist in the whole class, and are in great part of it the
only vessels observable, may be called primary. In several
genera, however, other vessels occur, alternating with the
primary and occupying the axes of the lacinize: in some
cases these secondary vessels, being most distinctly visible
in the lacinie, and becoming gradually fainter as they
descend the tube, may be regarded as recurrent ; originat-
ing from the united apices of the primary branches ; but co
in other cases where they are equally distinct at the base of
the tube, this supposition cannot be admitted. A mono-
petalous corolla not splitting at the base is necessarily con-
nected with this structure, which seems also peculiarly well
adapted to the dense inflorescence of Composite; the
vessels of the corolla and stamina being united, and so dis-
posed as to be least liable to suffer by pressure.

As this disposition of vessels is found in Ambrosia and
Xanthium, they ought not to be separated from Composite
as Richard’ has proposed; and as it does not exist in
Brunonia I prefer annexing that genus to Goodenovie,
with which it agrees in the peculiar indusium of the
stigma.

GOODENOVI%.’ This order I have formerly separated
from Campanulaceze, considering the peculiar membranous
cup surrounding the stigma, along with a certain irregu-

1 Annales du mus. 8, p. 184. 2 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl; 578.

82 GENERAL REMARKS ON TIE

larity in the corolla, as sufficient distinguishing characters,
especially as these are accompanied by other differences
which appear to me important. In Goodenovie I have not
included Lobelia, which, however, has also an irregular
corolla, and although it wants the peculiar indusium of the
stigma, has in its place a fasciculus or pencil of hair sur-
rounding that organ. ‘This structure has been regarded by
Jussieu and Richard, in a very learned memoir, more re-
cently written on the subject,’ as analogous to the indusium
of Goodenovie, to which they have therefore added Lobelia
and derived the name of the order from this, its most
extensive and best known genus. ‘To the opinion of these
authors I hesitate to accede, chiefly for the following
reasons :

1st. In Goodenoviz the deeper fissure of the tube of the
corolla exists on its inner or upper side, a circumstance
readily determined in those species having single spikes.
In Lobelia, on the other hand, the corresponding fissure is
on the outer or lower side, a fact, however, which can only
be ascertained before the opening of the corolla, the flowers
in the greater number of species becoming resupinate in the
expanded state, a circumstance that does not appear to have
been before remarked. ‘lhe relation therefore not only of
the corolla but of the calyx and stamina to the axis of
inflorescence, is different in these two tribes.

soo] 2ndly. In Goodenovie the greater part of the tube of
the corolla is formed by the cohesion of five lacinie, the
distinct inflected margins of which are in most cases visible
nearly to its base; these lacinize are in some cases uncon-
nected, as in Diaspasis, and more remarkably stillin Cypha,
which is actually pentapetalous. I have observed no such
structure in Lobelia.

3rdly. At the period of bursting of the anthere the
stigma in Lobelia is almost completely evolved, and capable
of receiving impregnation from the pollen of the same
flower ; the function therefore of its surrounding pencil, is
similar to that of the hairs which are almost equally obvious

" Annales du mus. 18, p. 1.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 33

in many Composite, especially Cinarocephale. On the
contrary, in Goodenovie the stigma at the same period is
hardly visible, and is certainly not then capable of receiving
impregnation from the pollen of its proper flower; it is
therefore either impregnated by the anthers: of different
flowers, or in some cases at a more advanced stage by the
pollen of its own anthers, which is received and detained in
the indusium. 'I'o these arguments for the exclusion of
Lobelia I may add that in the greater part of Goodenovize
with dehiscent fruit the dissepiment is parallel to the valves
of the capsule, in which respect they differ equally from
Lobelia and the valvular-fruited Campanulaceze ; and lastly,
that many species of Lobelia as well as Campanulacee con-
tain a milky juice of which there is no instance in Goode-
novie. If, therefore, in Lobelia the pencil surrounding
the stigma and the irregularity of the corolla, which, how-
ever, in some species is hardly perceptible, be considered as
characters sufficient to separate this extensive genus from
Campanulacez, it may form a separate order, admitting,
perhaps, of subdivision into several distinct genera.

I have formerly observed’ that in two genera of Goode-
novie, namely, Huthales and Velleia, the base of the corolla
coheres with the ovarium while the calyx remains entirely
distinct. This structure I had stated as being peculiar to
these genera, and as in some degree invalidating one of
Jussieu’s arguments for considering the floral envelope of
Monocotyledones as calyx rather than corolla. The fact,
however, seems not to be admitted by Richard, who in the
dissertation already quoted* describes what has hitherto been
called calyx in Velleia as bractez ; a view of the structure
which in those species of that genus having triphyllous calyx
may appear plausible, but of which the probability is a
diminished even in those with pentaphyllous calyx, and still
more in Euthales, where the calyx is also tubular. But a
stronger argument for the part usually denominated calyx
being in these genera really such may be derived from
certain species of Goodenia, in which it will be admitted
that both calyx and corolla are present, and where, though

1 Prod. fl. Nov. Holl. 580. 2 Annales du nus. - p. 27,

34 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

both these envelopes adhere to the ovarium, they may be
separately traced to its base; the coloured corolla being
plainly visible in the interstices of the foliaceous calyx.
Goodenoviee, whose maximum exists in the principal
parallel of New Holland, are nearly but not absolutely
confined to 'l'erra Australis; the only known exceptions to
this consist of the genus Cyphia, which is peculiar to Africa,
and chiefly occurs at the Cape of Good Hope; of some
species of Scevola which are found within the tropics ; and
of Goodenovia littoralis, which is common to the shores of
Terra Australis and New Zealand, and according to Cava-
nilles is also a native of the opposite coast of South America.

STYLIDE.! This order, consisting of Styhdium,
Levenhookia, and Forstera, I have formerly separated from
Campanulacez, on account of its reduced number of stamina,
and the remarkable and intimate cohesion of their filaments
with the style, through the whole length of both organs.
Tt. differs also both from Campanulaceee and Goodenovie in
the imbricate estivation of the corolla, and where its seg-
ments are unequal in the nature of the irregularity. In the
relation which the parts of its flower have to the axis of in-
florescence, and in the parallel septum of its capsule, it
agrees with Goodenovie and differs from Lobelia, which,
however, in some other respects it more nearly resembles.

Very different descriptions of the sexual organs in this
tribe, and especially of the female, have been given by seve-
ral French botanists. According to Richard the lateral ap-
pendices of the labellum in Sty/zdiwm are the real stigmata,
the style being consequently considered as cohering with
the tube of the corolla, and the column as consisting of
stamina only. This view of the structure demands par-
ticular notice, not only from the respect to which its author
is himself entitled, but because it has also been adopted by
Jussieu,” whose arguments in support of it, and against the
562] common opinion, may be reduced to three. Ist. Were
the common opinion admitted, the difficulty of conceiving
so wide a difference in what he terms insertion of stamina

' Prod. fl. Nov. Holl. 565. * Annales du mus, 18, p. 7.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 35

in two orders so nearly related as Campanulacee and Sty-
lideze obviously are: 2ndly. The alleged non-existence of
the stigma, which preceding authors had described as ter-
minating the column: and lastly, the manifest existence of
another part, which, both from its appearance and supposed
origin is considered as capable of performing the function of
that organ.

In opposition to these arguments it may be observed,
that the real origin of the stamina is in both orders the
same, the apparent difference arising simply from their ac-
cretion to the female organ in Stylidez, a tendency to
which may be said to exist in Lobelia. ‘The inability to
detect the stigma terminating the column in Stylidium
must have arisen from the imperfection of the speci-
mens examined, for in the recent state, in which this organ
is even more obvious than in Goodenovie at the time
of bursting of the antherz, it could not have escaped so
accurate an observer as Richard; and were it even less
manifest in Stylidium, its existence would be sufficiently
confirmed from the strict analogy of that genus with Leven-
hookia, whose stigma, also terminating the column, consists
of two long capillary laciniz, which are in no stage con-
cealed by the antherz.

With respect to the part considered as stigma by Richard
I have formerly observed that it is obsolete in some species
of Stylidium and entirely wanting in others,’ and there is
certainly no trace of anything analogous to it in Forstera.

The greater part of the Australian Sty/idee exist at the
western extremity of the principal parallel, several species are
found at the eastern extremity of the same parallel, and a few
others occur both within the tropic and in Van Diemen’s
Island. Beyond Terra Australis very few plants of this order
have been observed ; two species of Stylidium, very similar to
certain intratropical species of New Holland, were found
in Ceylon and Malacca, by Koenig ; and of the only two
known species of Forstera, one is a native of New Zealand,
the other of Terra del Fuego, and the opposite coast of
Patagonia.

. Bauer illustr. tab. 5.

36 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

ses] RUBIACEZ.’ As this order is now constituted it
appears to me impracticable to distinguish it from Apocines,
by characters taken from the fructification alone; and even
if the Stellatee or Asperuleze be excluded, and the remark-
able stipulation of its remaining sections be taken into ac-
count, it will not then, perhaps, admit of a definition en-
tirely free from exceptions. It must also, I think, be allowed
that Rubiaceze, Apocineze, Asclepiadez, and certain genera
at present referred to Gentianez, form but one great natu-
ral class. In this class the leaves are uniformly simple,
perfectly entire, and, with a very few exceptions, occurring
in Asclepiadeze and Apocinez, also opposite ; while in the
parts of fructification there are hardly any characters that
are not liable to exceptions, unless the monopetalous regu-
lar corolla, and stamina alternating with its lacinize and not
exceeding them in number.

The order Rudiacee, admitting it as it 1s at present
established, is chiefly equinoctial. In Terra Australis its
maximum is also within the tropic, where, however, it is
not very numerous; and the most remarkable Australian
part of the order, consisting of Opercularia and Pomaza, is
chiefly found in the principal parallel. Jussieu is very un-
willing to admit these two genera into Rubiacee, and is
rather disposed to consider them as a distinct family ;
chiefly on account of their single-seeded ovarium. ‘To
prove that this character alone, however, is not of such im-
portance as to separate plants into different natural orders,
it is sufficient to advert to Proteaceze, Amaranthacez, and
Epacridez, all of which contain genera with one, two, and
even an indefinite number of seeds; and as Operculariz
entirely agree with many genera of Rubiacee in other
points of structure of fructification, in habit, and- especially
in their remarkable stipulation, I think there can be no
doubt that they ought to be referred to the same order, of
which they form a section, characterised not only by its
single-seed ovarium, but by the peculiar dehiscence of its
compound fruit.

1 Juss. gen. 196.

_ BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 37

_ APOCINE\E.1 T have already observed? that this order
is very nearly related to Rubiaceze and Gentianes ; the ts
former appearing to differ chiefly in its remarkable stipule,
the latter in its minute embryo. If these characters be
admitted, certain New Holland genera which I have placed
with Gentianez will either be transferred to Rubiacez, or,
as I have formerly proposed,> may, with some others, con-
stitute a family intermediate to Rubiacee and Apocinez.

This order or section, which may be named Locanza,
will consist of Logania, Geniostoma (from which Anasser
of Jussieu is not distinct), Usteria, Geertnera of Lamarck,*
Pagamea of Aublet, and, perhaps, Fagrea. Of these, the
only New Holland genus is Zogania, the greater part of
whose species are found in the principal parallel. In this
genus, which admits, however, of subdivision, the import-
ance of stipulation seems to be entirely lost, for it contains
species agreeing in this respect with Rubiaceze, others in
which the stipule are lateral and distinct, and one species,
at least, in which they are entirely wanting.

There is an evident affinity between certain species of
Logania and MMitrasacme, which J had therefore placed in
Gentianeze. Mitrasacme is very general in Terra Australis,
but its maximum is within the tropic ; it is not absolutely
confined to New Holland, for I have observed in the Sher-
ardian Herbarium two species collected at Cheusan, by Mr.
Cunningham.

Among the true Apocineze of New Holland, which are
chiefly found within the tropic, the most remarkable genus
is Alyxia, in which the albumen and embryo agree with
those of the very different family Annonacez.

ASCLEPIADE.® These plants differ from Apocine
solely in the peculiar structure of their genitalia, a charac-
ter, however, which appears to me fully sufficient to justify
their separation. They are not very numerous in New

1 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 465. Apocinearum pars, Juss. gen. 143.
2 Werner. soc. transact. 1, p. 12.

3 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 455. 4 Tllustr. gen. tab. 167.

5 Werner. soc. transact. 1, p.12; Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 458.

38 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

Holland, where they are found chiefly within the tropic,
and I have not observed any plant of the order in that
country in a higher latitude than 34° S.

EPACRIDEA.! The abundance of this family in Terra
ss) Australis constitutes one of the peculiarities of its vegeta-
tion. About 140 species have already been observed, the
greater part of which are found in the principal parallel ; the
order, however, continues numerous at the south end of Van
Diemen’s Island, where several genera appear that have not
been met with in other parts; within the tropic very few
species have been observed, and none with capsular fruit.

Epacridee, with the exception of two species found in
the Sandwich Islands, are confined to the southern hemi-
sphere ; several species have been observed in New Zealand,
a few in the Society Islands, and even in the Moluccas ;
the only species with capsular fruit found within the tropic
is Dracophyllum verticillatum, observed by Labillardiére in
New Caledonia; and the only plant of the family known to
exist in America is an unpublished genus, also with capsular
fruit, found by Sir Joseph Banks in Terra del Fuego.

The sections into which I have divided this order differ
from each other in two remarkable points of structure.
The Styphelee, as they may be called, having a valvular or
very rarely a plaited zstivation of the corolla, and a definite
number of seeds; while the Epacridee, strictly so called,
have along with their indefinite number of seeds and
capsular fruit a corolla with imbricate estivation. I have
formerly’ pointed out what seems to be the natural subdi-
vision of this section, depending more on the differences of
insertion in its leaves than on characters derived from the
parts of fructification.

LABIATA and VERBENACEZ appear to me to form
one natural class, the two orders of which gradually pass
into each other. Terra Australis contains several remark-
able genera of both orders, and chiefly in its principal pa-

1 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 535. Tricearum genera. Juss. gen. 160.
2 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 536. 2 uss. gen. 160

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 39

rallel. Cd/oanthes' isthe most singular among Verbenacee,
having, with the fruit of that order, entirely the habit of
Labiatee.

Westringia and Prostanthera, with the genera nearly re-
lated to each of these, are the most worthy of notice among
Labiatee ; all of them are limited to Terra Australis, and
they are found chiefly in its principal parallel, but West-
ringia and Prostanthera abound also in Van Diemen’s Island,
and extend, though more sparingly, in the opposite direc-
tion as faras the tropic. Prostanthera is remarkable tos
in the appendages to its antheree, in the texture of its fruit,
and in the remains of albumen existing in the ripe seeds of
several of its species. Westringia, and its related genera
Microcorys and Hemigenia, differ from the rest of the order
in having verticillate leaves, and from the greater part in the
structure of antherae, particularly in the order in which
these organs become abortive. Westringia, according to
Dr. Smith, has resupinate corolla, a term which in this
case cannot allude to a mere inversion in the form of its
lips, for this does not exist; and if it mean an absolute
change in the relation of its parts to those of the calyx or
to the included organs, it cannot, Iapprehend, be admitted
either in this genus or in any other of the order. The fact
which I formerly stated* against the resupimation of corolla
in Labiatee is the uniformity of its zstivation in this order,
in which the upper lip always covers the lower. To those
who do not consider this as a sufficient proof, the following,
drawn from another equally uniform point of structure,
may perhaps appear more satisfactory. In Labiate, as
well as in several other orders with irregular flowers, the
deviation from the usual quinary division of calyx and
corolla in Dicotyledones, does not consist in an abso-
lute suppression of parts, but merely in their confluence, a
fact indicated by the disposition of vessels ; thus the upper
lip of the corolla, which m this order generally consists of
one piece, either entire or more or less deeply bifid, is
always furnished with two longitudinal nerves equidistant
from its axis, which is without vessels ; while each of the

1 Bauer illustr, tab, 4. 2 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl, 499.

40 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

three laciniz usually forming the lower lip has a single
nerve passing through its axis; the upper lip is therefore
to be considered, even when entire, as made up of two con-
fluent lacinie; and if this test be allowed to be conclusive,
and applied to the corolla of those genera of Labiate in
which it is supposed to be resupinate, the opinion will be
found to be erroneous.

MYOPORIN&:.! The principal characters in the fructi-
fication of this order, by which it is distinguished from Ver-
benaceze, are the presence of albumen in the ripe seed,
and the direction of the embryo, whose radicule always
points towards the apex of the fruit. The first of these
characters, however, is not absolute, and neither of them can
sev] be ascertained before the ripening of the seed; for pre-
vious to the complete development of the embryo the fluid
albumen or liquor amnios equally exists in both orders ;
and although all the genera of Verbenacez have an embryo
whose radicule points towards the base of the fruit, yet
many of them have pendulous seeds, and consequently
a radicule remote from the umbilicus. Hence Avicennia,’
which I formerly annexed to Myoporine, should be re-
stored to Verbenacez, with which also it much better agrees
in habit.

Myoporing, with the exception of Bontia, a genus of
equinoctial America, and of two species of Myoporum
found in the Sandwich Islands, has hitherto been observed
only in the scuthern hemisphere, and yet neither in South
Africa nor in South America beyond the tropic. Its maxi-
mum is evidently in the principal parallel of Terra Australis,
in every part of which it exists; in the more southern parts
of New Holland, and even in Van Diemen’s Island it is
more frequent than within the tropic. The genus Myo-
porum is also found in New Zealand, Norfolk Island, New
Caledonia, and the Society Islands.

PROTEACEA’ I have formerly‘ offered several obser-

1 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 514. 2 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 518.
3 Thid. 4 Lin, soc. transact. 10, p. 15.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 41

vations both on the geographical distribution and on some
of the more remarkable points of structure of this order
of plants. I shall now therefore confine myself to a few
of the most important facts on each of these subjects.

Proteacee are chiefly natives of the southern hemisphere,
in which they are most abundant in a parallel included be-
tween 32° and 35° lat., but they extend as far as 55° S. lat.
The few species found in the northern hemisphere occur
within the tropic.

Upwards of 4.00 species of the order are at present known ;
more than half of these are natives of Terra Australis, where
they form one of the most striking peculiarities of the vege-
tation. Nearly four fifths of the Australian Proteaceze belong
to the principal parallel, in which, however, they are very
unequally distributed ; the number of species at its western
extremity being to those of the eastern as about two to one,
and, what is much more remarkable, the number even at the
eastern extremity being to that of the middle of the parallel
as at least four to one. From the principal parallel the
diminution of the order in number of species is nearly equal
in both directions ; but while no genus has been met with tes
within the tropic which does not also exist in the principal
parallel, unless that section of Grevillea having a woody
capsule’ be considered as such, several genera occur at the
south end of Van Diemen’s Island which appear to be
peculiar to it.

No Australian species of this order has been observed in
any other part of the world, and even all its genera are
confined to it, with the exception of Lomatia, of which
several species have been found in South America; and
of Stenocarpus, the original species of which is a native of
New Caledonia.

The genera of Terra Australis that approach most nearly
to the South African portion of the Proteacez exist in the
principal parallel, and chiefly at its western extremity ;
those allied to the American part of the order are found
either at the eastern extremity of the same parallel or in
Van Diemen’s Island.

' Cycloptera, Lin, soc. transact. 10, p. 176; Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl, 380.

42° GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

There is no species of Proteaceee common to the east
and west coasts of New Holland, and certain genera
abound at one extremity of the principal parallel which at
the opposite extremity are either comparatively rare or en-
tirely wanting.

I have formerly remarked that in this order no instance
of deviation from the quaternary division of the perianthium
has been observed ; a fact which is the more remarkable
as this is itself a deviation from the prevailing quinary
number in the floral envelopes of Dicotyledonous plants.

There is a peculiarity in the structure of the stamina of
certain genera of Proteaceze, namely, Simsia, Conospermum,
and Synaphea, in all of which these organs are connected
in such a manner that the cohering lobes of two different
antheree form only one cell.

Another anomaly equally remarkable exists in Synaphea,
the divisions of whose barren filament so intimately cohere
with the stigma as to be absolutely lost in its substance,
while the style and undivided part of the filament remain
perfectly distinct.

SANTALACEA. I have formerly’ proposed and at-
ss) tempted to define this natural order, one of whose most
remarkable characters consists in its unilocular ovarium,
containing more than one, but always a determinate number
of ovula, which are pendulous and attached to the apex of
a central receptacle. This receptacle, which varies in its
figure in the different genera, in some being filiform, in
others nearly filling the cavity of the ovarium, had not been
previously noticed in any plant of the order.

The greater part of the Santalacez of ‘Terra Australis
are found in the principal parallel, to which several genera,
namely, Leptomeria, Corethrum, and Fusanus, are nearly
limited ; Santalum, on the other hand, is found chiefly
within the tropic.

Ihave added Evocarpus and Anthobolus to this order,
with certain genera of which they agree in habit and many
points of structure, both of the flower and fruit; but they

1 Prodr. fi. Nov. Holl. 350.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 43

are readily distinguishable from the whole order by their
fructus superus, and they may possibly differ also in the
internal structure of their ovarium, which has not yet been
satisfactorily ascertained.

The genus Hvocarpus is most abundant in the principal
parallel and southern parts of Terra Australis, but it is not
unfrequent even within the tropic. Zxocarpus cupresst-
Jormis is not only the most common species of the genus,
but the most general tree in Terra Australis, being found
in nearly the whole of the principal parallel, in every part
of Van Diemen’s Island that has been visited, and even
within the tropic. I am acquainted with only three plants
that have in that country an equally extensive range. These
are Anthistiria australis, the most valuable grass as well as
the most general plant in Terra Australis ; Arwndo Phrag-
mites, less frequent than the former, but which extends
from the southern extremity of Van Diemen’s Island to
the north coast of New Holland; and Mesembryanthemum
equilaterale, which occurs on almost every part of the
sandy sea shores of both these islands.

Exocarpus is not absolutely confined to Terra Australis, for
M. Bauer has discovered a very remarkable species bearing
its flowers on the margins of dilated foliaceous branches,
analogous to those of Xylophylla; and Xylophylla longi-
Jolia, which was taken up by Linnzus from Rumphius,* (570
appears more probably, both from the description and
figure of that author, to be also a species of Exocarpus.

There is so great a resemblance between the enlarged
fleshy receptacle of Exocarpus and the berry of Taxus, that
some botanists have been led to compare these plants to-
gether in other respects. A complete coincidence in this
part of their structure would not indeed prove the affinity
of these two genera, any more than it does that of Exo-
carpus to Anacardium or Semecarpus, with which also it
has been compared; and to determine their agreement
even in this respect it is necessary to understand the origin
of the berry of Taxus, of which very different accounts

1 Xylophyllos ceramica, Herb. amb. 7, p. 19, ¢. 12.

44 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

have been given. According to Lamarck’ it consists of
the enlarged ovarium itself, perforated by the seed soon
after impregnation; while Mirbel’ considers it as formed
of the scales of the female amentum, immediately sur-
rounding the organ, named by him cupu/a ; and considered
as containing the pistillum, but which most other authors
have regarded as the pistillum itself. My observations
differ from both these accounts, for on examining the
female fructification of Taxus before impregnation I find
the rudiments of the future berry, consisting at that period
of a narrow fleshy ring, surrounding the base only of the
cupula of Mirbel, and very similar to the annular hypo-
gynous nectarium of many flowers. If this cupula, there-
fore, were the pistillum itself, the berry of Taxus would
have an origin analogous to that of Balanites,’ as it has
been very lately described by Mirbel; and, on the other
hand, if that author’s view of the female fructification of
Taxus and Conifers generally be adopted, it might then
to a certain degree be compared with the external cupula
of Dacrydium, which will be more particularly noticed
hereafter ; but from this it would still be very distinct both
in its texture and in its not enclosing in the early stage
the cupula ; on neither supposition, however, does its origin
agree with that of the berry of Exocarpus, which in some
respects more nearly resembles the fleshy receptacle of
Podocarpus.

I have annexed Olaw to Santalacez,* not, however, con-
sidering it as absolutely belonging to the same family, but
sl] as agreeing with it in some important circumstances ;
especially in the mternal structure of its ovarium, and that
of its pericarpium and seed ; but as in Olax there appears
to be a double floral envelope, as its antheriferous stamina
alternate with the segments of the inner envelope, and its
ovarium does not cohere with either, there are sufficient
grounds for regarding it, with Mirbel, as a distinct family.

1 Encyclop. botan. 3, p. 228. 2 Nouv. bulletin des scien.-3, p. 73.
8 Delile in mem. sur U gypte, 3, p. 326. Ximenia egyptiaca, Linn. ©
4 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 357.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 45

CASUARINEA. The genus Casuarina is certainly not
referable to any natural order of plants at present estab-
lished; and its structure being now tolerably understood,
it may be considered a separate order, as Mirbel has already
suggested."

The maximum of Casuarina appears to exist in ‘Terra
Australis, where it forms one of the characteristic features
of the vegetation. ‘Thirteen Australian species have already
been observed ; the greater number of these are found in
the principal parallel, in every part of which they are almost
equally abundant ; in Van Diemen’s Island the genus is
less frequent, and within the tropic it is comparatively rare ;
no species except Casuarina equisetifolia having been ob-
served on the north coast of New Holland. Beyond Terra
Australis only two species have been found, namely, C.
equisetifolia, which occurs on most of the intratropical
islands of the Southern Pacific, as well as in the Moluccas,
and exists also on the continent of India; and C. nodfora,
which is a native of New Caledonia.

In the male flowers of all the species of Casuarina, I
find an envelope of four valves, as Labillardicre has already
observed in one species, which he has therefore named C.
guadrivalvis.” But as the two lateral valves of this en-
velope cover the others in the unexpanded state, and appear
to belong to a distinct series, I am inclined to consider
them as bracteze. On this supposition, which, however, I
do not advance with much confidence, the perianthium
would consist merely of the anterior and posterior valves,
and these, firmly cohering at their apices, are carried up by
the anthera, as soon as the filament begins to be produced,
while the lateral valves or bractez are persistent ; it follows
from it also that there is no visible perianthium in the
female flower, and the remarkable economy of its lateral
bracteze may, perhaps, be considered as not only affording
an additional argument in support of the view now taken 72
of the nature of the parts, but also as in some degree again
approximating Casuarina to Conifere, with which it was
formerly associated.

1 Annales du mus. 16, p. 451. 2 Plant. Nov, Holl. 2, p. 67, ¢. 218.

46 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

The outer coat of the seed or caryopsis of Casuarina
consists of a very fine membrane, of which the terminal
wing is entirely composed ; between this membrane and
the crustaceous integument of the seed there exists a
stratum of spiral vessels, which Labillardicre, not having
distinctly seen, has described as an “integumentum arach-
noideum ;” and within the crustaceous integument there is
a thin proper membrane closely applied to the embryo,
which the same author has entirely overlooked. The
existence of spiral vessels, particularly in such quantity,
and, as far as can be determined in the dried specimens,
unaccompanied by other vessels, is a structure at least very
unusual in the integuments of a seed or caryopsis, in which
they are very seldom at all visible, and have never, I believe,
been observed in such abundance as in this genus, in all
whose species they are equally obvious.

CONIFER." The structure of the female parts of
fructification in Conifer having, till very lately, been so
little understood, and certain facts concerning it being
still unpublished, I shall prefix a few observations on this
subject to the remarks I have to offer on the Australian
part of the order.

In the late essays of Mirbel and Schoubert on Conifere*
that part of the female fructification which had previously
been considered as the pistillum, having a perforated style,
is described as a peculiar organ enclosing the ovarium, and
in most cases also the stigma. This organ, which they
have named cupula, they regard as more analogous to an
involucrum than to a perianthium, which, according to
them, also exists, cohering, however, with the body of the
ovarium. Without absolutely adopting this latter part of
their statement, it appears to me that impregnation really
takes place in the manner these authors describe. Their
principal argument is derived from the genus Ephedra, in
which both the stigma and a considerable part of the style
project beyond this cupula, without cohering with its aper-
ture. In further confirmation of their opinion it may be

1 Juss. gen. All, * Nouo, bulletin des scien. 3, p. 73, 85, et 121,

~

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 47

observed that I have found a projection of the stigma, 7s
though certainly in a much less obvious degree, both in
Agathis' and in a species of Podocarpus.

Towards this discovery, as extending to the Conifers
more strictly so called, an important step was made in
Pinus, by the accurate Schkuhr,’ who first correctly de-
scribed and figured the cupula of that genus, but who con-
sidered it as the ovarium itself and the two processes of its
aperture as stigmata. Mr. Salisbury, who seems to have
been unacquainted with Schkuhr’s observations, published
a few years afterwards,’ the same opmion, which continued
to be generally received till the appearance of the essays,
already quoted, of Mirbel and Schoubert.

But these authors do not seem to be aware that certain
plants of the order are even furnished with a double cupula.
This is most remarkable in Podocarpus,in which the drupa
is formed of this external cupula, whose aperture exists not
at the apex, but very near its base or point of insertion.
The inner cupula in this genus is in every stage entirely
enclosed in the outer, and is in like manner inverted.

That this is the real structure of Podocarpus seems to be
proved by that of the nearly related genus Dacrydium,
hitherto so imperfectly understood. This genus has also a
double cupula, the outer in the young state enclosing the
inner, and both of them at this period being inverted, as
in Podocarpus ; but the inner in a more advanced stage
acquires nearly an erect position, by rupturing one side of
the external cupula, which, not continuing to increase pro-
portionally in size, forms a cup surrounding the base only
of the ripe fruit.

Three species of Podocarpus ave found in Terra Australis ;
two of these exist in the colony of Port Jackson, the third
was observed on the summit of the Table Mountain in Van
Diemen’s Island. Podocarpus asplenifolia of Labillardicre*
is certainly not a Podocarpus, but either forms a distinct

1 Salisbury in Linn. soc. transact. 8, p. 311. Pinus Dammara, Zamé, pix.
p. 61, ¢. 38. 2 Bolan. handb. 3, p. 276, ¢. 308.

3 Linn. soc. transact. 8, p. 308.

4 Plant. Nov. Holl. 2, p. 71, ¢. 221.

48 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

genus, as Richard has already supposed,’ or it may possibly
be a species of Dacrydium ; a conjecture which I have no
means of verifying, having never seen the female fructifica-
tion of this remarkable plant.

5) Callitris of Ventenat® is peculiar to Terra Australis,
where it exists very generally, but most abundantly in the
principal parallel; it consists of several species, differing
from each other chiefly in the form of their fruit.

Araucaria eacelsa, which was first observed in Norfolk
Island and New Caledonia, is found also on the east coast
of New Holland, immediately within the tropic; itis there,
however, a tree of very moderate dimensions, and never of
that enormous size which it not unfrequently attains in
Norfolk Island.

ORCHIDEA The Australian species of this order
already known amount to 120; many of these, however,
are of very rare occurrence, and none of them appear to be
produced in abundance.

The maximum of the order exists in the principal parallel,
a considerable part extends to Van Diemen’s Island, and
very few have been observed within the tropic.

‘The greater part form genera nearly or entirely peculiar
to Terra Australis, and most of these genera belong to that
division of the order having farimaceous pollen, with an an-
thera which is inserted, but not deciduous, and either paral-
lel to the stigma or terminating the column. The two sec-
tions of this division with parallel and terminal anthera are
found in New Holland to pass very gradually into each other,
and several genera belonging to the former are, in that coun-
try, remarkable for the great expansion of the lateral lobes of
the column. These lateral lobes I have considered as bar-
ren stamina, which, like those of Philydrum, are occasionally,
though indeed very rarely, furnished with rudiments of
antheree. This structure, as well as that of Cypripedium,
in which the lateral lobes are antheriferous, while the middle
is barren, approximates the flower of Orchidez to what

' Annales du mus. 16, p. 299. 2 Dec. gen. nov. 10,
3 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 309.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 49

may be called the type of Monocotyledones, that is, a regu-
lar flower with ternary division of its envelope, stamina,
and cells or placentae of the fruit.

I have attempted a similar approximation of true Sedta-
mine@,' whose processes crowning the ovarium, and usually
two in number, form the complement of the stamina.

Marantee or Cannee,* an order at present referred to 157s
Scitaminez, may also be reduced to this type; they differ,
however, from Scitaminez in the mutual relation of their
barren and fertile stamina, somewhat as Cypripedium does
from the other genera of Orchidez ; except that 1n Maranteze
the imperfection is greater, a single lobe only of one of the
lateral stamina having the appearance of an anthera and
producing pollen.

It is remarkable that so very few Orchidez of Terra
Australis belong to that section of the order with angular
elastic pollen and adnate anthera; this section being not
only the most numerous in Europe, but existing in an equal
proportion, though singularly modified, at the Cape of
Good Hope.

Of another section of the order, formerly comprehended
under the Linnean genus Epidendrum, most of which,
though not properly parasitical, grow upon trees, several
species, chiefly belonging to Dendrobium, are found in New
Holland. In the northern hemisphere very few plants of
this section that grow on trees have been observed beyond
the tropic. The only exceptions to this, that Iam acquainted
with, consist of two species of a genus related to Dendro-
bium, discovered by Dr. Buchanan, in Upper Nepaul ;*
of Dendrobium moniliforme, observed by Kempfer and
Thunberg, in Japan, near Nagasaki; and of Lpidendrum
conopseum,* which, according to Mr. William Bartram,
grows in East Florida, in lat. 98° N.

In some parts of the southern hemisphere this section
appears to have a more extensive range. On the east
coast of New Holland several species of Dendrobium and

1 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl. 308. 2 Loe. cilat. 307.
3 Epidendrum precox and Epidendrum humile. Smith ewot. bot. tabb. 97
and 98, 4 Fort. Kew, ed. 2, vol. 5, p. 219.
4

50 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

Cymbidium are found in 34° §. lat.; but this is probably
about their southern limit in that country, no species hav-
ing been met with on any part of its south coast. They
have, however, been observed in a considerably higher lati-
tude in New Zealand, in the northern island of which seve-
ral species were collected by Sir Joseph Banks, in about
38° S.* lat., and Epidendrum autumnale of Forster grows
in the neighbourhood of Dusky Bay, in upwards of 45°
8. lat.

Tam not acquainted with the limit of this section in
South America; but in South Africa, at the Cape of Good
Hope, none of those, at least, that are parasitical on trees,
have been observed.

s1] ASPHODELEA.” In this order I include the greater
part, both of Asphodeleze and Asparagez of Jussieu, dis-
tinguishable from each other only by texture and dehiscence
of fruit ; differences which, as they separate Stypandra from
Dianella, and Eustrephus from Luzuriaga, cannot be ad-
mitted to be of more than generic importance.

I confess myself unable to point out satisfactory distin-
guishing characters for this order, in my description of
which, however, I have noted two circumstances, neither of
them indeed peculiar to the order, but both of them ap-
pearing to extend through the whole of it; namely, the
reduction of stamina from six to three, which occasionally
occurs, constantly taking place by the suppression of those
opposite to the outer series of the perianthium; and the
existence of the black crustaceous testa or outer integument
of the seed. It is probable I have given too much weight
to this latter circumstance, in combining, partly on account
of it, genera so very dissimilar as Anthericum, Xanthor-
rheea, and Astelia.

Aanthorrhea, which I have included in Asphodelez, is
in habit one of the most remarkable genera of ‘Terra Aus-
tralis, and gives a peculiar character to the vegetation of
that part of the country where it abounds. This genus is
most frequent in the principal parallel, but it extends to the

' Prody. fl. Nov, Holl. 274,

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 51

south end of Van Diemen’s Island, and is also found within
the tropic.

A plant of avery similar habit to Xanthorrhcea, agreeing
with it in its caudex and leaves, having, however, a very
different inflorescence, was observed abundantly at King
George’s Sound, but with fructification so decayed and im-
perfect that I have not been able to determine the structure
either of its flower or fruit. This plant is introduced by
Mr. Westall in the view of King George’s Sound published
in Captain Flinders’s account of his voyage.

Thad annexed Hypowis and Curculigo to the Asphode-
leee, chiefly on account of a similarity in the testa of the
seed; but they differ so much from this order in other
parts of their structure, and from Amaryllidee both in
this respect and in the singular umbilicus of the seed, as
well as in habit, that it is better to consider them as forming
a separate family.

Of this family, which may be called Hypoxipza,; only five
species have been observed in Terra Australis, four of 077
these belong to Hypoxis, which is chiefly an extratropical
genus, the fifth is a Curculigo very like those of India.

PALMA. Only six species of this order have been
observed in New Holland, and of two of these the fructi-
fication is at present unknown.

The New Holland Palms exist chiefly within the tropic,
but one species is found in 34° S. lat.; it seems, however,
that this is nearly the southern limit of the order in that
country, no species having been seen on any part of the
South coast.

In New Zealand a species of Areca was observed by Sir
Joseph Banks, in about 38° S. lat., which is probably nearly
the limit of Palms, in the southern hemisphere. In the
northern hemisphere their extent is not materially different
from this: in North America, indeed, they do not appear

1 HyroxipEx. Perianthium superum: limbo sexpartito, regulari, estiva-
tione imbricata. Svamina sex, imis lacinis inserta. Ovarium 3-loc. loculis
polyspermis. Capsuda evalvis, nunc baccata, polysperma. Semina umbilico

laterali rostelliformi; testa atra crustacea, Zimdryo in axi albuminis carnosi1
radicula vaga.

52 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

to grow beyond 36° lat.; but in Europe Chamerops humilis
extends as far as the neighbourhood of Nice.

It is remarkable that no species of Palm has been found
in South Africa, nor was any observed by Mr. Leschenault,'
on the West coast of New Holland, even within the tropic.

JUNCEAS. We are now in possession of so many links
connecting together the Monocotyledonous orders with
regular flowers, that in attempting to define several of them,
we are obliged to have recourse to differences, many of
which may appear, and some of which unquestionably are,
of but secondary importance. Of this kind may be con-
sidered the characters by which I have endeavoured to dis-
tinguish Juncee from Asphodelez, namely the difference
in the texture of the perianthium, and in that of the testa
of the seed, in the consistence of the albumen, and in the
order of suppression of the stamina; these when reduced
to three in number being always placed opposite to the
three outer leaves of the perianthium: in this respect and
578) in the more important character of the position of the
embryo Junceee differ also from Restiaceze, to which they
more nearly approach in habit.

Three very remarkable genera, which I have referred to
Juncee, are peculiar to Terra Australis. Of two of these,
Calectasia and Dasypogon, each consisting of only one
species, figures and descriptions are annexed to this essay.

Of the third, Verofes, 24 species have already been ob-
served. ‘This genus is somewhat more abundant in the
principal parallel than in other parts; but it is very gene-
rally extended, and is more frequent within the tropic than
in Van Diemen’s Island. Xerotes, in the structure and
appearance of its flowers and in the texture of albumen,
has a considerable resemblance to Palms, but it wants the
peculiar characters of the seed and also the habit of that
remarkable order.

Flagellaria, which I have added to Juncez, differs from
Xerotes chiefly in its pericarpium, and in the form and
relation of its embryo to the albumen, which is also of a

1 Annales du mus, 17, p. $7.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 53

different texture; in all these respects it approaches to
Cyperaceze, with some of whose genera it has even a cer-
tain resemblance in habit. ‘This genus has usually been
found only within the tropics, but in New Holland it
extends as far as 33° S. lat.

Philydrum, which T have annexed to Juncee, has always
appeared to me an insulated genus, yet thongh not re-
ferable to any established natural order, it may be com-
pared with several in certain respects. In the structure of
its stamina it may in one point of view be said to be in-
termediate between Scitamineze and Orchidez ; in that of
its pericarpium and even of its seeds it has some affinity to
the latter order ; yet it differs from both of them in almost
every other respect. In general appearance, it bears a
considerable resemblance to Cartonema, which belongs to
Commelineze. In some parts of its structure it may be
compared with Xyris, and perhaps with Burmannia; a
genus which I have likewise annexed to Juncez, but whose
real affinities are equally obscure.

Philydrum pygmeum differs m so many respects from
P. lanuginosum that it may probably hereafter be con-
sidered as a distinct genus ; and a very few additions to
this tribe of plants would sanction their formation into a
separate natural order.

RESTIACEA. The principal character distinguish- t79
ing this family from Junceze and Cyperaceze consists in its
lenticular embryo being placed at the extremity of the
seed opposite to the umbilicus ; from Juncez it also differs
in the order of suppression of its stamina, which when tre-
duced to three are opposite to the inner lacinie of the
perianthium ; and most of its genera are distinguishable
from both these orders as well as from Commelinez by
their simple or unilocular anthere.

With the exception of Eriocaulon, Tonina, and Xynis,
the order appears to be confined to the Southern hemi-
sphere. In Terra Australis its maximum is in the princi-
pal parallel, but it extends to the southern extremity of
Van Diemen’s Island, where it is even in considerable

54 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

abundance, and exists, though much more sparingly, within
the tropic.

Restiaceee are almost equally numerous at the Cape of
Good Hope as in the principal parallel of New Holland.
One species only of the order has been observed in New
Zealand, and hitherto none in South America.

CYPERACEA!. In Terra Australis this is a very ex-
tensive order, consisting already of more than 200 species.
It contains, however, fewer peculiarities in structure than
several other orders that are much less numerous. — Its
maximum appears to be in the principal parallel; but the
species observed solely within the tropic exceed one third
of the whole number. Cyperaceze, in many respects, are
nearly related to Restiacese, and when furnished with a
true perianthium are distinguishable from the monosper-
mous genera of that order, solely by the different position
of the embryo in the seed.. But in the greater part of the
order the perianthium is either entirely wanting or merely
setaceous. Fuirena, Lepidosperma and Orcobolus, all of
them natives of New Holland, are almost the only genera
in which it is found of nearly the usual appearance.

What I have formerly termed perianthium in Carex,
Diplacrum, and Schcenus nemorum, ought, perhaps, rather
to be considered as internal bractez, analogous to those of
Lepyrodia, of Iridez, and, perhaps, to the upper valve of
the inner envelope of grasses.

I have formerly remarked that the Perianthium of Hypee-
sso) lyptum consists merely of the squame of a spicula,
similar to that of Kyllinga, but reduced to two valves.

GRAMINEA. This order comprehends, at least, one
fourth of the whole of Monocotyledones, and in Terra
Australis, where upwards of 200 species have already been
observed, it bears the same proportion to that primary
division.

T have formerly, in arranging the Australian genera of
Graminee, endeavoured to explain what I conceived to be
the natural subdivision of nearly the whole order into two

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 55

great tribes. The reasons which I then assigned for this
arrangement appear, however, either not to have been
comprehended, or to have been considered too hypothetical.
With a view of removing the supposed obscurity and
strengthening my former arguments, I shall preface what
Ihave now to say on the subject, by a few observations
common to both tribes.

The natural or most common structure of Graminee is
to have their sexual organs surrounded by two floral enve-
lopes, each of which usually consists of two distinct valves :
but both of these envelopes are in many genera of the
order subject to various degrees of imperfection or even
suppression of their parts.

The outer envelope or gdwma of Jussieu, in most cases,
containing several flowers with distinct and often distant
insertions on a common receptacle, can only be considered
as analogous to the bractez or involucrum of other plants.

The tendency to suppression in this envelope appears to
be greater in the exterior or lower valve, so that a gluma
consisting of one valve may, in all cases, be considered as
deprived of its outer or inferior valve. In certain genera
with a simple spike, as Lolium and Lepturus, this is clearly
proved by the structure of the terminal flower or spicula,
which retains the natural number of parts; and in other
genera not admitting of this direct proof, the fact is estab-
lished by a series of species showing its gradual obliteration,
as in those species of Panicum which connect that genus
with Paspalum.

On the other hand, in the inner envelope or calya of
Jussieu, obliteration first takes place in the inner or oa
upper valve; but this valve having, instead of one central
nerve, two nerves equidistant from its axis, I consider it as
composed of two confluent valves, analogous to what takes
place in the calyx and corolla of many irregular flowers of
other classes; and this confluence may be regarded as the
first step towards its obliteration, which is complete in
many species of Panicum, in Andropogon, Pappophorum,
Alopecurus, Trichodium, and several other genera.

With respect to the nature of this ner or proper enve-

56 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

lope of grasses, it may be observed that the view of its
structure now given, in reducing its parts to the usual
ternary division of Monocotyledones, affords an additional
argument for considering it as the real _perianthium. ‘This
argument, however, is not conclusive, for a similar conflu-
ence takes place between the two inner lateral bractez of
the greater part of Ividez ; and with these, in the relative
insertion of its valves, the proper envelope of grasses may
be supposed much better to accord, than with a genuine
perianthium. If, therefore, this inner envelope of grasses
be regarded as consisting merely of bracteze, the real perian-
thium of the order must be looked for in those minute
scales, which in the greater part of its genera are found
immediately surrounding the sexual organs.

These scales are in most cases only two m number, and
placed collaterally within the inferior valve of the proper
envelope. In their real insertion, however, they alternate
with the valves of this envelope, as is obvioasly the case
in Ehrharta and certain other genera; and their collateral
approximation may be considered as a tendency to that
confluence which uniformly exists in the parts composing
the upper valve of the proper envelope, and which takes
place also between these two squamz themselves, in some
genera, as Glyceria and Melica. In certain other genera,
as Bambusa and Stipa, a third squamula exists, which is
placed opposite the axis of the upper valve of the proper
envelope, or, to speak in conformity with the view already
taken of the structure of this valve, opposite to the junction
of its two component parts. With these squame the sta-
mina in triandrous grasses alternate, and they are conse-
quently opposite to the parts of the proper envelope ; that
is, one stamen is opposed to the axis of its lower or outer
valve, and the two others are placed opposite to the two
nerves of the upper valve. Hence, if the inner envelope be
ss2] considered as consisting of bracteze and the hypogynous
squame as forming the perianthium, it seems to follow,
from the relation these parts have to the axis of inflorescence
that the outer series of this perianthium is wanting, while
its corresponding stamina exist, and that the whole or part

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 57

of the inner series is produced while its corresponding
stamina are generally wanting. ‘This may, no doubt, ac-
tually be the case, but as it would be, at least, contrary to
every analogy in Monocotyledonous plants, it becomes in a
certain degree probable that the inner or proper envelope of
grasses, the calyx of Jussieu, notwithstanding the obliquity in
the insertion of its valves, forms in reality the outer series of
the true periauthium, whose inner series consists of the
minute scales, never more than three in number, and in
which an irregularity in some degree analogous to that of
the outer series generally exists.

It is necessary to be aware of the tendency to suppression
existing, as it were, in opposite directions in the two floral
envelopes of grasses, to comprehend the real structure of
many irregular genera of the order and also to understand
the limits of the two great tribes into which I have pro-
posed to subdivide it.

One of these tribes, which may be called Panicra, com-
prehends Ischemum, Holcus, Andropogon, Anthistiria,
Saccharum, Cenchrus, Isachne, Panicum, Paspalum, Rei-
maria, Anthenantia, Monachne, Lappago, and several other
nearly related genera ; and its essential character consists
in its having always a locusta of two flowers, of which the
lower or outer is uniformly imperfect, being either male or
neuter, and then not unfrequently reduced to a single valve.

Ischeemum and Isachne are examples of this tribe in its
most perfect form, from which form Anthenantia, Paspa-
lum, and Reimaria, most remarkably deviate in consequence
of the suppression of certain parts: thus Anthenantia
(which is not correctly described by Palisot de Beanvois)
differs from those species of Panicum that have the lower
flower nenter and bivalvular, in being deprived of the
outer valve of its gluma; Paspalum differs from An-
thenantia in the want of the inner valve of its neuter
flower ; and from those species of Panicum, whose outer
flower is univalvular, in the want of the outer valve of its
gluma; and Reimaria differs from Paspalum in being
entirely deprived of its gluma. That this is the real
structure of these genera may be proved by a series of tse

58 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

species connecting them with each other, and Panicum with
Paspalum.

Panicee have their maximum within the tropics, and
they cease to exist in the most northern parts of Europe
and the higher southern latitudes. Of this tribe, 99 species
have been cbserved in Terra Australis, 79 of which were
found within the tropic, and of these, 66 only within it.
There is no Australian genus of this tribe, Neurachne and
Hemarthria excepted, which is not chiefly intratropical.

The second tribe, which may be called Poacra, is more
numerous than Panicez, and comprehends the greater part
of the European genera, as well as certain less extensive
genera peculiar to the equinoctial countries ; it extends also
to the highest latitudes in which Pheenogamous plants have
been found, but its maximum appears to be in the tempe-
rate climates considerably beyond the tropics. ‘The locusta
in this tribe may consist of one, of two, or of many flowers,
and the two-flowered genera are distinguished from Paniceze
by the outer or lower flower being always perfect ; the ten-
dency to imperfection in the locusta existing in opposite
directions in the two tribes. In conformity with this ten-
dency in Poaceze, the outer valve of the perianthium in the
single-flowered genera is placed within that of the gluma,
and in the many-flowered locusta the upper flowers are fre-
quently imperfect. There are, however, some exceptions
to this order of suppression, especially in Arundo Phrag-
mites, Campulosus, and some other genera, in which the
outer flower is also imperfect, but as all of these have more
than two flowers in their locusta, they are still readily dis-
tinguished from Panicez.

In Terra Australis the Poacee amount to 115 species,
of which 69 were observed beyond the tropic and of these
63 only beyond it ; but of the 52 species that occur within
the tropics 49 belong to genera which are either entirely
or chiefly intratropical, and of the remaining three species,
two, namely Arundo Phragmites, and Agrostis virginica,
are very general and also aquatic plants. ‘The distribution
of this tribe, therefore, in ‘l'erra Australis agrees with that
which obtains in other parts of the world,

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 59

FILICES.’ Of this order nearly 1000 species are de-
scribed in the fifth volume of Willdenow’s edition of the ts:
Species Plantarum. In thei geographical distribution,
Herns differ from all the other orders of cryptogamous plants,
their maximum being in the lower latitudes, probably near,
or very little beyond the tropics. Thus, Norfolk Island,
situated in 29° S. lat. and only a few leagues in circum-
ference, produces as many species of the order as are
described in Dr. Smith’s Flora Britannica.

But as shade and moisture are essential conditions to the
vegetation of the greater part of Ferns, few species only
have been observed in those parts of equinoctial New Hol-
land hitherto examined. The number of species already
found, however, in the different regions of '‘l'erra Australis
exceeds 100, of which nearly one fourth are also natives
of other countries.

Among the Australian Ferns there is no genus abso-
lutely confined to that country, except Platyzoma, but this,
perhaps, ought not to be separated from Gleichenia.

Only two arborescent Ferns have been observed in Terra
Australis, one in the colony of Port Jackson, the second,
Dicksonia antarctica, is frequent in Van Diemen’s Island,
at the southern extremity of which its trunk is not unfre-
quently from 12 to 16 feet in height. An arborescent
species of the same genus was found by Forster, in New
Zealand, at Dusky Bay, in nearly 46° S. the highest lati-
tude in which tree ferns have yet been observed. It is
remarkable that, although they have so considerable a range
in the southern hemisphere, no tree fern has been found
beyond the northern tropic: a distribution in the two
hemispheres somewhat similar to this has been already
noticed respecting the Orchidese that are parasitical on
trees.

I have formerly, in treating of the New Holland Asplenia,
observed that Cenopteris does not differ from them in the
relation its involucra have to the axis of the frond or pinna
but merely in having the ultimate pmna more deeply di-
vided, with one, or, at most, two involucra on cach segment,

1 Prodr. fl. Nov. Holl, 145,

60 GENERAL REMARKS ON TIE

towards the margins of which they must necessarily open :
hence, the characters of both genera not unfrequently occur
in the same frond, and are even exhibited by the same invo-
lucrum when it happens to extend below the origin of the
segment.

I have observed also, in the same place, that in Asplencum
sss) when the involucrum originates from the inner branch
of a primary vein, which is usually the case, it opens in-
wards or towards the mid-rib of the frond from which the
vein is derived; and that when it arises from the lower or
outer branch of a vein it opens outwards, or in an opposite
direction, instances of which occur in several species of
the genus, in some of those especially where the frond is
simple. On the same law also depends the peculiar cha-
racter of Scolopendrium, in which the imvolucra are pro-
duced in pairs, one of each pair originating from the lower
branch of a vein, the other from the upper branch of the
vein immediately below it ; they consequently open in oppo-
site directions and towards each other. ‘This law, however,
in Asplenium is only observed where the vein has but few
branches, for when these are more numerous, and especially
when, in consequence of their greater number, the vein has
a manifest trunk or axis, the involucra of all its branches
open towards this axis; the most remarkable instances of
this occur in those species of the genus which authors have
separated from it, under the name of Diplazium, where,
however, another peculiarity exists, depending on the same
law. ‘This peculiarity consists in the inner branch of the
vein, or that adjoining the mid-rib, appearing to have a
relation not only to the axis of the vein but to that of the
pinna or frond from which the vein originates ; a relation
indicated by its having two involucra, one of which bursts
towards the axis of the vein, the other towards the ad-
joining mid-rib. This double involucrum constitutes the
character of Diplazium, but as it is confined to the inner
branch, all the others bemg simple, and opening towards
the axis of the vein, there do not appear to be sufficient
grounds for its separation from Asplenium. I consider
the curved involucrum of Asplenium Filiv-Femina, which

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 61

exists only on this inner branch of the vein, as somewhat
analogous to the double involucrum of Diplazium ; but in
another point of view it may be regarded as an approach
to the structure of Nephrodium, to which this plant has
been improperly referred.

THERE are some other Australian natural families of 1s
plants to which, either as containing distinct and peculiar
genera, or a considerable number of species, similar remarks
might be extended; but I have already exceeded the limits
prescribed for the present essay, which I shall therefore
conclude with a few general observations, chiefly deduced
from the facts previously stated, and with a very slight
comparison of the vegetation of Terra Australis with that
of other countries.

I have formerly remarked that nearly half the Australian
species of plants, at present known, have been collected in
a parallel included between 33° and 35° S. latitude; and it
appears, from the preceding observations on the several
natural orders, that a much greater proportion of the pecu-
liarities of the Australian Flora exist in this, which I have
therefore called the principal parallel; aud that many of
them are even nearly confined to it. But these peculiarities
exist chiefly at its western and eastern extremities, and
are remarkably diminished in that intermediate part which
is comprehended between 133° and 138° E. long.

From the principal parallel most of the characteristic
tribes diminish in number of species as well as of individuals,
not, however, equally in both directions, but in a much
greater degree towards the equator. In Van Diemen’s
Island the same general aspect of vegetation is retained ;
but of the natural orders forming the peculiar character of
the principal parallel several are very much reduced, while
none are augmented in numbers ; and the only tribes which
enter in nearly the same proportion into the composition of

62 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

its Flora are Hucalyptus, the Leafless Acacia and, perhaps,
Epacridee. Within the tropic, at least on the East coast,
the departure from the Australian character is much more
remarkable, and an assimilation nearer to that of India than
of any other country takes place. Several of the peculiar
orders and extensive genera of the principal parallel are
here exceedingly diminished, and none remain in nearly
equal proportion except Lwucalyptus and the Leafless
Acacia.

These two genera are not only the most widely diffused,
but, by far the most extensive in ‘Terra Australis, about
100 species of each having been already observed ; and if
taken together and considered with respect to the mass of
ss] vegetable matter they contain, calculated from the size
as well as the number of individuals, are, perhaps, nearly
equal to all the other plants of that country. They agree
very generally also, though belonging to very different
families, in a part of their economy which contributes
somewhat to the peculiar character of the Australian forests,
namely, in their leaves or the parts performing the functions
of leaves being vertical, or presenting their margin, and not
either surface, towards the stem; both surfaces having
consequently the same relation to light. This economy,
which uniformly takes place in the Acaciee, is in them the
result of the vertical dilatation of the foliaceous footstalk ;
while in Eucalyptus, where, though very general, it is by
no means universal, it proceeds from the twisting of the
footstalk of the leaf.

The plants of Terra Australis at present known, amount-
ing to 4200, are referable, as has been already stated, to
120 natural orders ; but fully half the number of species
belong to eleven orders.

Of these Leguminose, Euphorbiaceee, Composite, Or-
chide, Cyperaceee, Graminez, and Filices are most exten-
sive and very general tribes, which are not more numerous
in Terra Australis than im many other countries.

Thus Leguminosz and Composite, which taken together
comprehend one fourth of the whole of Dicotyledoues, and
Graminez, which alone form an equal part of Monocotyle-

BOTANY ON TERRA AUSTRALIS. 63

dones, bear nearly the same proportion to these primary
divisions in the Australian Flora.

The four remaining orders are Myrtacee, Proteacez,
Restiaceee, and Epacridee. Of these J/yr/acee, though it
is likewise very general, has evidently its maximum in
Terra Australis, more species having been already observed
in that country than in all other parts of the world;
Proteacee and Restiacee, which are nearly confined to the
southern hemisphere, and appear to be most abundant in
the principal parallel of New Holland, are also very nume-
rous at the Cape of Good Hope: and Lpacridee, at least,
equally limited to the southern hemisphere, are, with very
few exceptions, confined to Terra Australis.

Several other less extensive natural families have also
their maximum in this country, especially Goodenovie,
Stylideee, Myoporine, Pittosporeze, Dilleniaceze, Diosmeze,
and Haloragee ; but the only orders that appear to be
absolutely confined to Terra Australis are Tremandrez and
Stackhousee, both of them very small tribes, which tss
many botanists may be disposed to consider rather as genera
than separate families.

A great part of the genera of Terra Australis are peculiar
to it, and also a considerable number of the species of such
of its genera as are found in other countries.

Of the species at present composing its Flora scarcely
more than 400, or one tenth of the whole number, have
been observed in other parts of the world. More than half
of these are Pheenogamous plants, of which the greater part
are natives of India, and the islands of the southern Pacific ;
several, however, are European plants, and a few belong
even to equinoctial America. Of the Cryptogamous
plants the far greater part are natives of Europe.

In comparing very generally the Flora of the principal
parallel of Terra Australis with that of South Africa, we
find several natural families characteristic of the Australian
vegetation, as Proteacew, Diosmez, Restiaceze, Polygalez,
and also Buttneriaceze, if Hermannia and Mahernia be
considered as part of this order, existing, and in nearly
equal abundance, at the Cape of Good Hope; others are

64. GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

replaced by analogous families, as Epacrides by Evicez ;
and some tribes which form a considerable part of the
Australian peculiarities, as Dilleniaceze, the leafless Acacie
and Eucalyptus, are entirely wanting in South Africa.

On the other hand, several of the characteristic South
African orders and extensive genera are nearly or entirely
wanting in New Holland: thus Iridee, Mesembryanthemum,
Pelargonium, and Oxalis, so abundant at the Cape-of Good
Hope, occur very sparingly in New Holland, where the
South African genera Aloe, Stapelia, Cliffortia, Peneea, and
Brunia, do not at all exist. Very few species are common
to both countries, and of these the only one which is at the
same time peculiar to the Southern hemisphere is Osmunda
barbara.

We have not sufficient materials for a satisfactory com-
parison of the Flora of the higher latitudes of South
America with that of the Southern parts of Terra Australis.
If, however, we may judge from those at present in our
possession, it would seem that the general character of the
South American vegetation differs much more from the Aus-
tralian than this does from that of South Africa. Yet several
instances occur of the same or of very nearly related genera,
ss] peculiar to the southern hemisphere, which are common
to Terra Australis and South America, and which do not
exist at the Cape of Good Hope. Thus the Pavonia or Zau-
relia of Chili has its nearly related genus Atherosperma in
Van Diemen’s Island; where also a genus that I shall
name Zasmania occupies the place of the Wintera of South
America, from which it differs chiefly in having a single
ovarium ; a species of the 4raucaria of Chili exists in New
Holland as well as in Norfolk Island and New Caledonia ;
several Lomatie are found in South America; a species of
Astelia grows in Terra del Fuego; and Goodenia littoralis
of the southern shores of Terra Australis is found not only
in New Zealand but on the opposite coast of America.

Certain tribes of plants common to South Africa and
Terra Australis, and almost equally abundant in both these
countries, are either very sparmgly produced or cease to
exist in South America. Others which abound in South

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 65

Africa and are comparatively rare in Terra Australis are in
South America entirely wanting; and I am acquainted
with no tribe of plants common to South Africa and South
America and at the same time wanting in Terra Australis,
unless the Composite with bilabiate corolla.

The character of the New Zealand Flora, known to us
chiefly from the materials collected by Sir Joseph Banks, is to
a considerable degree peculiar ; it has still, however, a certain
affinity to those of the two great countries between which
it is situated, and approaching rather to that of Terra Aus-
tralis, than of South America.

In comparing together the Floras of Terra Australis and
Europe, I shall chiefly confine myself to an enumeration of
the species common to both countries ; the subject at pre-
sent hardly admitting of many remarks of a more general
nature. It may, however, be observed, that none of the
great natural orders of Europe are absolutely wanting in
Terra Australis; that some of them, as Composite, Legu-
minose, Gramineee and Cyperacez, are found even in
nearly the same proportion; while others, as Crucifere,
Ranunculaceze, Caryophylleze, Rosaceze, and Ericez are
reduced to very few species ; and that several of the less
extensive European orders, namely, Saxifrageze, Cistince,
Berberides, Resedaceae, Fumariaceze, Grossularine, Vale-
rianez, Dipsaceze, Polemonidez, Globularie, Eleagnee,
and Equisetacee in Terra Australis do not at all exist.

The greater number of Australian genera, except the tss0
Acotyledonous, differ from those of Europe; there are,
however, a few European genera, as Utricularia, Drosera,
and Samolus, that appear to have even their maximum in
Terra Australis.

From the following list of species, common to Terra
Australis and Europe, I have carefully excluded all such as,
though now existing in the different settlements, have evi-
dently, or probably, been introduced, and I am satisfied
that no naturalised plant will be found in it except, perhaps,
Cynodon Dactylon.

I have also excluded certain plants, as latine Hydro-

piper, Geum urbanum, Ovalis corniculata, Lycopus euro-
5

66 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

peus, and Typha angustifolia, which, though appearing to
differ in some respects from those of Europe, are probably
uot specifically distinct. And if among the Phenogamous
plants inserted there be any room for doubt respecting the
identity of the Australian and European species, it may
possibly beas to Arenaria marina, Zapania nodifiora, Atri-
plex Halimus, Potamogeton gramineum, Cyperus rotundus
and Holcus Gryllus.

The first observation that occurs with regard to this list
is, that the relative proportions of the three primary divi-
sions of plants compared with those of the Australian Flora
are inverted : for of 2900 Dicotyledones of the Flora only
15 are natives of Europe; while of 860 Monocotyledones
30, and of 400 Acotyledones upwards of 120 appear in the
list.

The Pheenogamous plants of the list are, with very
few exceptions, also natives of North America, and several
of them are found even in other parts of the world.

There is nothing peculiar in the apparent structure or
economy of the Dicotyledonous plants common to countries
so remote to account for their more general diffusion ;
though several of them grow in wet or marshy ground,
yet very few are properly aquatic plants ; and in the struc-
ture of their seeds the only circumstance in which they all
agree is in the plumula of their embryo not being evolved.

Of the Monocotyledones, on the other hand, a consider-
able number are aquatic plants; and the greater part of
those that are not aquatic belong to the irregular tribes,
supposed to have a simpler structure.

Among the Acotyledonous or Cryptogamous orders it is
sm} remarkable that there should be but a single species of
Fern in the list, though those of the Flora exceed 100, of
which 28 species are found likewise in other countries. It
is also worthy of notice that of the Submersed Algz not
more than one sixth of the whole number found occur in
the list; while of the Musci and Hepaticz one third, and
of the Lichenose two thirds of those observed are also
natives of Europe.

The proportion of European plants in Terra Australis,

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 67

though only one twenty-fifth! of the whole number observed,
appears to be greater than that in the Flora of South Africa.
And the vegetation of the Cape of Good Hope, not only in
the number of species peculiar to it, but in its general cha-
racter, as depending on the extensive genera or families of
which it is composed, differs almost as widely from that of
the northern parts of the same continent, and the south
of Europe, as that of the corresponding latitude of Terra
Australis does from the Flora of India and of Northern
Asia.

Of the proportion of European species in the Flora of
South America, which is probably still smaller than that
of South Africa, we have very insufficient means of judg-
ing; we know, however, from the collections made by Sir
Joseph Banks that, at the southern extremity of America,
certain European plants, as Pdleum alpinum, Alopecurus
alpinus, and Botrychium Lunaria exist; and that there is
even a considerable resemblance in the general character of
the Flora of Terra del Fuego to that of the opposite ex-
tremity of America and of the North of Europe.

1 In the original text the proportion is stated as “one-tenth ;” but this
obvious mistake was corrected as above, by Mr. Brown—himself in the Banksian
copy of ‘ Flinders’s Voyage.’ Edit.

68 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

«2 A LIST OF PLANTS, NATIVES BOTH OF TERRA
AUSTRALIS AND OF EUROPE.

DICOTYLEDONES.

PoOLYPETALE.

Potentilla anscrina, Linn.

Aphanes arvensis, Lizz.

Lythrum Salicaria, Livy.

Portulaca oleracea, Zinn.

Arenaria marina, Smith brit. 480.

Nasturtium amphibium, Hort. Kev.
ed. 2, vol. 4, p. 110.

Hydrocotyle vulgaris, Liv.

MonopPeTAL&.

Sonchus oleraceus, Zzvz.
Picris hieracioides, Lizz.
Zapania nodiflora, Prodr. 514.
Verbena officinalis, Lizz.
Prunella vulgaris, Lizz.
Calystegia sepium, Prodr. 483.
Samolus Valerandi, Linz.

APETALE,
Atriplex Halimus, Zizvz.

MONOCOTYLEDONES.

HyDROCHARIDE®.
Vallisneria spiralis, Lenz.

Lemna minor, Zz.
— trisulea, Linn.

ALISMACER.

Potamogeton natans, Linz.
— perfoliatum, Lez.
— crispum, Linz.
— gramineum, Linz.
Alisma Plantago, Linz.

AROIDES.,

Caulinia oceanica, Prodr. 339.
Zostera marina, L717.

JUNCER.

Luzula campestris, Decand. frane. 3,
p. 161.

Juncus maritimus, Sw7th brit. 375.
— effusus, Zinn.

CYPERACES.

Carex Psendo-cyperus, Linn.

— cespitosa, Linn.
Cladiun, Mariscus, Prodr. 236.
Scirpus maritimus, Linz.

— triqueter, Linn.

— mucronatus, Lezn.

— lacustris, Linz.
Isolepis setacea, Prodr. 222.

— fluitans, Prodr. 221.
Cyperus rotundus, Lizz.

GRAMINE.

Glyceria fluitans, Prodr. 179.
Arundo Phragmites, Linz.
Cynodon Dactylon, Prodr. 187.
Panicum crus-galli, Linz.
Pennisetum glaucum, Prodr. 195.
Imperata arundinacea, Prodr. 204.
Holeus Gryllus, Prodr. 199.

ACOTYLEDONES. [593
MAaRsILEaces.
Marsilea quadrifolia, Livn.

Firiczs.
Hymenophyllum tunbridgense, Sits
brit. 1141.
Muscr.
eye recognitum, Hedw. sp. muse.
61.

oo complanata, Hedw. sp. muse.

ae

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 69

Hookeria lucens, Smith in linn. soe.
transact. 9, p. 275.
Neckera pennata, Heduw. sp. muse. 200
— heteromalla, Hedw. sp.
muse. 202.
Bryum capillare, Hed. sp. muse. 182.
— argenteum, LHedw. sp. muse.
1

Bartramia pomiformis, Hedw. sp. muse.
164,

Funaria hygrometrica, Hedw. sp. muse.
172

Barbula unguiculata, Hedw. sp. muse.
118.
Trichostomum canescens, Hedw. sp.
muse. 111.
— polyphyllum,
suppl. 153.
Cyuontodium capillaceum, Hedw. sp.
muse. 57.
Fissidens exilis, Hedw. sp. muse. 152.
Dicranum purpureum, Hedw. sp. muse.

Lledw.

—_ flexuosum, Hedw. sp. muse.
145?
— scoparium, Hedw. sp. muse.
126,
Encalypta vulgaris, Hedw. sp. muse.
60.

Weisia controversa, Hedw. sp
67.
Grimmia pulvinata. Dicranum pul-
vinatum, Hedw. suppl. 1,
p. 189.
— apocarpa, Hedw sp. muse.
76.
Gynmostomum pyriforme, Hedw. sp.
muse. 38.
Anictangium ciliatum, Hedv. sp. muse.
40.
Phascum muticum, Hedw. sp. muse.
25.
Sphagnum capillifollum, Hed. sp.
muse. 25.

MUSC.

Hepatic.
Jungermannia tomentella, Hooker
junger. 30.

— tamarisci, Linn.
— complanata, Linz.
— bidentata, Linz.
— pinguis, Linz.
= byssacea,
junger. 12.
— fureata, Linz.

Hooker

Targionia hypophylla, Zézn.
Marchantia polymorpha, Lizz.
— hemispheerica, Zinn.
Authoceros punctatus, Zivz.
Riccia glauca, Linn.
— natans, Linn.
— fluitans, Linn.

LicuEnoss.
Lecidea geographica, dehar. lichenogr.
163.

— confluens, dehar. loc cit. 174.

— parasema, doc. cit. 175.

— luteola, doc. cit. 195.

— urida, Joc. cit. 219.
Gyrophora polyphylla. G. heteroidea,

B, loc. cit. 219.
Calicium claviculare, doc. cit. 235.

— _ proboscidea, doc. cit. 220.
Verrucaria nitida, loc. cit. 279.
Endocarpon hepaticum, Joe. cit. 298.
Thelotrema lepadinum, @oe. cié. 312.
Lecanora atra, loc. cit. 34-4.

— fusco-atra, Joc. cit. 359.

— B dendritica, Joc. cit.

— parella, Joc. cit. 370.

— subfusea, Joc. cit. 393.

— ventosa, foe. cif. 399.

— __ sulphurea, Joe. cit, 399.

— decipiens, /oc. eit. 409.

— lepidosa, /oc. cit. 417.

— microphylla, doe. cit. 420.

— gelida, loc. cit, 428.

— ientigera, doe. eit, 423.

— brunnea B nebulosa, oc. cit.

419.
Roccella fuciformis, doc. cit. 440.
Evernia prunastri, loc. cit, 442.
Sticta crocata, loc. cit. 447.
— pulmonacea, Joc. cit. 449?
— scrobiculata, Joc. cit. 453.
Parmelia caperata, loc. cif. 457.

— olivacea, loc. cit. 462.

— parietina, Joc. cit, 463.

— _ plumbea, Zoe. cit. 466.

— stellaris, Joc. cit. 476.

— conspersa, loc. cit. 486.

— physodes, Joc. ett. 492.
Peltidea canina, loc. cit. 517.
Cenomyce pyxidata, Joe. cit. 534.

— coccifera, luc, cit. 537.

— deformis, Joc. cit. 538. [591

— cornuta, Joc. cit. 545.

— rangiferina, foc. cié. 564.

— vermicularis, Joc. ci¢, 566.

70 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

Stereocaulon paschalis, doc. cit. 581.

Spheerophoron coralloides, Zoc. cit. 585.
pa compressum, oz. cit.

586.
Ramalina fraxinea, loc. cf 602.
— _ fastigiata, oc. cit. 602.
Cornicularia spadicea, Joc. ci¢. 611.
—_ lanata, oc. cit. 615.
_— pubescens, doc. cit. 616.
Usnea florida, loc. cit. 620.
Collema nigrum, Joc. cif. 628.
— fasciculare, loc. cit. 639.
— tremelloides, Joc. cit. 655.
Lepraria flava, Joc. cit. 663.
— ineana, Joe. cit. 665.
— botryoides, Achar. meth. 6.

Funet.

Rhizomorpha _ setiformis,
ung. 705.

Tubercularia vulgaris, Pers. syx. fung.

112.

Spheria ophioglossoides, Pers. sy.

Jung. 4.
Clavaria pistillaris, Linn.
— coralloides, Linz.
Peziza scutellata, Linz.

Pers. syn.

Boletus igniarius, Linz.
Agaricus “alneus, Linn.
— muscarius, Linn.
— campestris, Linz.

ALG.
Conferva ebenea, Dillwyn brit. conf:
101

— _ ericetorum, Dillwyn brit.
conf. 1.
Ulva plumosa, Huds. ang. 571.
— lactuca, Linn.
Fucus articulatus, Turner fuci 2, p. 93,
z. 106.
-— obtusus, Turner fuci 1, p. 44,
4. 21.

— se rai Turner fuci 1, p.
40, ¢. 20.

— corneus, Lug. bot. 1970.

— plicatus, Turner fuci 3, p. 107,
t. 180.

— palmatus, Turner fuci, p. 117,
#115.

— rubens, Turner fuci 1, p. 89, ¢.
42,

— sinuosus, Zurner fuct 1, p. 74,
t. 35.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 71

DESCRIPTIONS OF PLANTS FIGURED wx
IN THE ATLAS.

FLINDERSIA.

Ord. Nat. Cedrelee.
Syst. Linn. Pentundria Monogyuia, inter Cedrelam et Calodendrum.

Cuar. Gun. Stamina decem, dorso urceoli hypogyni
inserta: alterna sterilia. Capsula 5-partibilis ; seg-
mentis singulis divisis dissepimento longitudinal,
demum libero, utrinque dispermo. Semina erecta,
apice alata.

FLINDERSIA AUSTRALIS. TZad. 1.

A tree of moderate size, observed September, 1802, both in flower and with
ripe capsules, in the woods and thickets near the head of Broad Sound, on the
east coast of New Holland, in about 23°S. lat. ‘The examination of Broad
Sound was completed at the same time by Captain Flinders, to commemorate
whose merits I have selected this genus from the considerable number dis-
covered in the expedition, of which he was the able and active commander.

DESC. Arbor, trunco pro ratione altitudinis mediocris crasso, coma irregu-
lari, ramis patulis, ramulis teretibus umbellatis cortice fusco cinereo rugoso,
gemmis foliorum apicibusque ramulorum gummiferis. olia alterna, ad apicem
ramuli conferta, exstipulata, petiolata, composita, ternata vel cum impari
opposito-pinnata 2-3-juga; foliola oblongo-elliptica (in ramulis sterilibus quan-
doque lanceolata), integerrima glaberrima plana pellucido-punctata, dum 2-3
uncias longa 12-15 lineas lata. Pe¢iolus communis angulatus mediocris : par-
tialium laterales brevissimi, terminalis foliorum inferiorum 3-4 lineas squans.
Panicule terminales confertz, ramis ramulisque alternis patentibus, pube brevi
instructis; bracteis parvis subulatis. J¥ores parvi albi, odore debili haud
ingrato. Culy# brevis 5-fidus, extus pubescens, laciniis equalibus semiovatis
acutis, persistens. Petala 5 sessilia oblongo-ovata obtusa plana, extus tenu-
issime pubescentia, basi disci staminiferi inserta, zstivatione imbricata. Stamina
decem, infra apicem extus disci hypogyni inserta, petalis breviora. Filamenta (596
5 antherifera cum petalis alternantia, prope basin disci inserta ; 5 s¢erilia petalis
opposita, breviora, in disco paulo altius imposita: omnia glabra compresso-
filiformia conniventia; dudher@ conniventes ovato-cordate acuminate glabra
flavicantes, juxta basin affixee, loculis appositis longitudinaliter dehiscentious :
Pollen flavum globosum lave. Diseus hypogyxus ovarium laxé circumdans,

72 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

brevis glaber cyathiformis decemplicatus subcrenatus. Ovariam liberum sessile
depresso-globosum viride, tuberculis confertissimis obtusis undique tectum,
villisque rarioribus tenuibus pubescens, 5-loculare; Séy/us simplex erectus
glaber obtusé 5-gonus; Stigma peltatum alté 5-lobum. Capsula lignea oblonga
obtusa fere 3-uncialis, basi calyce minimo persistenti subtensa, undique echinata
processubus suberoso-ligneis confertis subconicis, 5-partibilis, segmentis cymbi-
formibus, tandem ab apice semibifidis et siccatione seepe transversim fissis,
basibus ante dehisceentiam adnexis axi centrali brevi demum libero et persis-
tenti. Placenta centralis longitudinaliter alte 5-loba, efformans Dissepumenta
quinque longitudine capsule, cum segmentis alternantia ideoque eorum ‘cavi-
tates bipartientia, ante dehiscentian margine interiore connexa, demum soluta,
dimidiato-oblonga plana spongioso-lignea, versus dorsum obtusum sensim cras-
siora, margine interiore m aciem attenuata, utrinque disperma, et insignita
lineis duabus alternis a margine interiore arcuatim descendentibus et paulo
intra dorsum desinentibus. Semza erecta, funiculo brevi compresso paulo
supra basin marginis exterioris inserta, plano-convexa, apice in alam mem-
branaceam planam uninervem ipso nucleo subovato sesquilongiorem desinentia.
Integumentum simplex coriaceum basi lateribusque spongioso-incrassatis. A/-
bumen nullum. Embryo dicotyledoneus albus; Colyledones transverse crasso-
foliaceee aveniee; Radicula prope medium marginis interioris seminis transversa,
brevissima, sinu baseos cotyledonum inclusa, ab umbilico remota.

Obs. There can be very little doubt that 4rdor Radu-
lifera of the Herbarium amboinense (3, p. 201, t. 129,)
belongs to Flindersia, not only from the external appear-
ance of the capsule as exhibited in the figure, but from
the description given by Rumpf of its dehiscence, as well
as of the peculiar dissepiments and the structure of the
seeds.

The affinities of this genus are not perhaps very evident.
I have referred it to Cedre/ez, an order certain genera of
which are annexed by Jussieu to Me/iacee, but which I have
separated from that family chiefly on account of the struc-
ture of the fruit, and of the winged seeds. Flindersia,
however, does not agree with the other genera of Cedre-
leze either in the insertion of its seeds or dehiscence of its
capsule ; and it appears to differ from them remarkably in
its moveable dissepiments ; but these may be considered
as the segments of a common placenta, having a peculiar
so71 form, indeed, but not being in other respects essentially
different from that of Cedrelez. Flindersia is distinct also
from the whole of the order, in having its leaves dotted
with pellucid glands, in which respect it seems to connect
Cedreleee with Hesperides; and, notwithstanding the
absence of albumen, even with Diosmezx.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 73

KUPOMATIA.

Ord. Nat. Annonaceee !
Syst. Linn. Lcosandria Polygynia, v. Monadelphia Polyandria.

Cuar. Gen. Operculum superum integerrimum deci-
duum (integumentis floralibus preeterea nullis). S¢a-
mind wamerosa: exteriora antherifera: inderiora
sterilia petaloidea imbricata. Ovarium multiloculare,
loculis indefinitis (umero et ordine), polyspermis.
Stigmata ; areole tot quot loculi, in apice planiusculo
ovaril. Bacca polysperma.

Evpomatia nauRina. Tad. 2.

In woods and thickets in the colony of Port Jackson, especially in the
mountainous districts, and on the banks of the principal rivers; flowering in
December and January.

DESC. Frutex erectus ramosus glaberrimus 5-10 pedes altus, trunco gracili,
ramulis teretibus subporrectis. Folia alterna, in ramulis bifaria, petiolata ex-
stipulata, impunctata coriacea utrinque nitida nigro-viridia, integerrima plana
oblonga acumine brevi, basi acuta equali, dum 5 uncias longa sesquiuuciam
lata. Pedunculi axillares, uniflori folio breviores ramuliformes, foliis 3-4 al-
ternis nanis instructi. Perianthium superum, limbo juxta basin transversim
dehiscente: Operculo caduco semielliptico, paulo ante dehiscentiam albo-vires-
centi, e calyce et corolla concretis forsan conflato. Stamina margine persis-
tenti limbi perianthii inserta, multiplici serie, basibus connatis ; exteriora anthe-
rifera numerosa patula vel arcté reflexa; Filamentis e basi dilatata subulatis ;
Antheris ochroleucis linearibus, adnatis apice filamenti in mucronulum ultro
producti, bilocularibus longitudinaliter dehiscentibus; Pollize globoso levi;
anteriora sterilia petaloidea, arcte imbricata multiplici serie, basi invicem et,
antheriferis connexa simulque decidua, interioribus sensim minoribus arctiusque
imbricatis. Ovarivm turbinatum multiloculare, loculis sparsis nec verticillatis,
polyspermis, ovusis ellipticis angulo interiori loculi insertis. Stigma sessile
planiusculum integrum, areolis subrotundis numero loculorum notatum. Bacca
turbinato-obovata glabra, basi angusta limbi persistentis perianthii coronata,
apice truncato areolato. Semina solitarié vel quandoque geminatim inclusa
cellulis clausis, mutua pressione varie angulata, circumscriptione subovata (598
glabra impresso-punctata, altera extremitate, seepius obtusiore, affixa; chorda
ventrali ab umbilico parvo ducta ad extremitatem oppositam ibique in chalazam
integumento interiori adnatam desinente ; Integumentum duplex ; exterius mem-
branaceum intus undique emittens processus breves inter rugas albuminis
demissos, et secundum chordam ventralem processum continuum altiorem nu-
cleum semibipartientem ; évéerivs tenuissimum albumine arctissime adnatum :
Albumen semini conforme carnosum lobatum. Hmdryo in regione uwnbilici,
albumine 5-Gies brevior, dicotyledoneus albicans : Cofyledones lineares foliacca :
Radicula teres recta longitudine cotyledonum.

74 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

Obs. This genus forms a very unexpected addition to
Annonacee, of which it will constitute a distinct section,
remarkable in the manifestly perigynous insertion of its
stamina and the cohesion of the tube of its calyx with the
ovarium. It has therefore nearly the same relation to the
other genera of the order that Nymphaea has to Hydro-
peltis: and the affinity in both cases is chiefly determined
by the structure of the seed.

The operculum of Eupomatia, in which there is no
mark of longitudinal division, may be considered as formed
either of the calyx alone, or of the confluent calyx and
corolla, as appears to be the case at least in several species
of Eucalyptus.

A singular part of the structure of Eupomatia consists
in its internal, barren, petal-like stamina, which, from their
number and disposition, completely cut off all communica-
tion between the antheree and stigmata. ‘This communi-
cation appears to be restored by certain minute insects
eating the petal-like filaments, while the antheriferous
stamina, which are either expanded or reflected, and
appear to be even slightly irritable, remain untouched. — I
have at least uot unfrequently seen the barren stamina
removed in this way, and, as all the stamina are firmly con-
nected at the base and fall off together, it is ditficult to
conceive any other mode of exposing the stigmata to the
influence of the antheree.

ca) EUDESMIA.

Ord. Nat. Myrtacece, inter Kucalyptum et Angophoram.
Syst. Linn. Polyadelphia Polyandria.

Cuar. Gen. Calyx superus, 4-dentatus. Petala arcte
connata in Oyverculum 4-striatum deciduum. Stamina
in phalanges quatuor polyandras, cum dentibus calycis
alternantes, basi connata. Capsula A-loc. polysperma,
apice dehiscens.

,

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 75

Eupesmia Terracona, ud. 3.

In exposed barren places near the shores, in the neighbourhood of Lucky
Bay, on the south coast of New Holland in 34°S. lat. and 128° E. lon.;
gathered both in flower and fruit in January, 1802.

DESC. Frutex 3-5 pedes altus, ramis patentibus, ramulis 4-gonis angulis
marginatis. Folia opposita quandoque subopposita, petiolata, seepius aversa,
lanceolata vel oblonga, coriacea compacta, integerrima marginata glauca resi-
noso-punctata, venis vix emersis anastomozanlibus, 3-4 uncias longa, 14-16
lineas lata. Umbelle laterales pauciflore, pedunculo pedicellisque ancipitibus.
Calyx turbinatus obtuse 4-gonus cum ovario coherens, angulis apice productis
in dentes breves subineequales, duobus oppositis paulo majoribus. Operculum
depresso-hemisphericum muticum glandulosum albicans, striis quatuor cruci-
atis parum depressis dentibus calycis oppositis notatum, quasi e petalis quatuor
conflatum, caducum. Stamina plurima; Filamenta in phalanges quatuor petalis
oppositas approximata, capillaria glabra alba, interiora sensim breviora; Az-
there ovato-subrotunde incumbentes ochroleuce, loculis longitudinsliter dehis-
centibus. Ovarium inclusum tubo adherenti calycis, 4-loculare: Stydws 1, cylin-
draceus ; Stigma obtusum. Cuapsula inclusa et connata tubo aucto turbinato
oblongo ligneo calycis, apice 4-fariam dehisceus.

Oss. There can be no doubt respecting the affinity of
this genus, which belongs to Myrtaceze and differs from
Eucalyptus solely in having a striated operculum placed
within a distinctly toothed calyx, and in its filaments being
collected into bundles. The operculum in Eudesmia,
from the nature of its striz and their relation to the teeth
of the calyx, appears to be formed of the confluent petals
only ; whereas, that of Eucalyptus, which is neither stria-
ted nor placed within a distinct calyx, is more probably
composed, in several cases at least, of both floral envelopes
united. But in many species of Eucalyptus a double
operculum has been observed; in these the outer oper-
culum, which generally separates at a much earlier stage,
may, perhaps, be considered as formed of the calyx, and ov
the inner consequently of corolla alone, as in Eudesmia :
this view of the structure appears at least very probable
in contemplating Eucalyptus globulus, in which the cica-
trix caused by the separation of the outer operculum is
particularly obvious, and in which also the inner oper-
culum is of an evidently different form.

Jussieu, ir some observations which he has lately made
on this subject, (én Annales du mus. 19. p. 432,) seems
inclined to consider the operculum of Eucalyptus as

76 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

formed of two confluent bractez, as is certainly the case
with respect to the calyptra of Pileanthus, and of a nearly
related genus of the same natural family. ‘This account
of its origin in Eucalyptus, however, is hardly consistent
with the usual umbellate inflorescence of that genus; the
pedicelli of an umbel being always destitute of bractes ;
and in Eucalyptus globulus, where the flowers are solitary,
two distinct bracteas are present as well as a double oper-
culum. But a calyptra analogous to that of Pileanthus
exists also in most of the species of Eucalyptus, where it
is formed of the confluent bracteee common to the whole
umbel, and falls off at a very early period.

CEPHALOTUS.

Ord. Nat. Rosacee.
Syst. Linn. Dodecandria Hexagynia.

Cuar. Gen. Calyx coloratus, 6-fidus, eestivatione val-
vata. Petala 0. Stam. 12, perigyna: <Antherarum
dorso glanduloso. Ovaria 6, distincta, monosperma,
ovulo erecto. Svy/t terminales.

CEPHALOTUS FOLLICULARIS. ad. 4.
Cephalotus follicularis. Zadillard. nov. holl. 2, p. 7, ¢. 145.

In marshy ground, in the neighbourhood of King George’s Sound, especially
near the shores of Princess Royal Harbour, in 35° 8. lat. and 118° E. long. ;
beginning to flower about the end of December.

DESC. Herba perennis. Caulis abbreviatus vix uncialis, demersus spe
sub terram divisus. dia in apice vix emerso caulis conferta quasi radicalia,
numerosa petiolata, exstipulata, elliptica, integerrima, enervia crassiuscula plana
glabra pilisve raris instructa, viridia, 8-16 lineas longa. Petiolus folio vix
brevior, semiteres basi parum dilatata.

Ascidia foliis intermista, petiolisque similibus porrectis parumve deflexis in-
sidentia, in orbem cirea folia digesta, respectu petioli dependentia, quoad pro-
601) priam cavitatem erecta, subovata, operculata, uncialia ; Brfus ornata costis
tribus ab ore cristato ortis, valde elevatis et szpius apice longitudinaliter de-
presso latiusculo marginibus acutis pilosis ; la¢eralibus obliquis dorsum versus
tendentibus sensim declinantibus et prope medium lateris desinentibus in lineas
cursum oblique anticum servantes pauloque supra basin ventris coalescentes ;
ventrali elevatiore recta, longitudine ascidii, apice semper latiusque depresso :
Intus uiteutia et e majore parte nigro-purpurea, paulo infra annulum costatum

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 77

oris aucta margine prominulo integerrimo. Ore plusquam semiorbiculari, paulo
infra marginem extus cincto annulo tenui, ortum prebente processubus nume-
rosis (19-23), parallelis costeformibus, adnatis, extremitate interiore soluta
brevi incurva acuta. Opereulo e¢ petiolo derivato et postico lateri oris ascidii
lata basi inserto, foliaceo orbiculato-obovato emarginato planiusculo viridi,
venis nigro-purpureis latis ramosis apice anastomozantibus picto, extus pilo-
siusculo intus glabro.

Scapus simplicissimus erectus pedalis sesquipedalis villosus pilis simplicibus
acutis, instructus bracteis nonnullis alternis remotis deciduis ; dimidio inferiore
quandoque angulato, superiore semper tereti. Spica terminalis erecta biun-
cialis, composita spiculis numerosis, superioribus confertis, inferioribus sensim
remotioribus, omnibus pedunculatis 4-5-floris, floribus subcorymbosis ebrac-
teatis. Bractee pedunculos spicularum subtendentes subulato-lineares deciduce.
Flores parvi. Calyx albus, alté 6-fidus simplici serie, regularis squalis, extus
pube adpressa simplici, laciniis ovato-lanceolatis patulis apice denticulo interiore
auctis; basi intus incrassata pilisque capitatis brevissimis hispidula. Stamina
margini tubi calycis inserta, ejusdem laciniis breviora; sex laciniis alternantia
longiora et precociora; Filamenta subulata erecto-conniveutia glabra purpu-
rascentia: dzthere conniventes subrotunde didyme, lobis appositis purpu-
rascentibus longitudinaliter dehiscentibus, connectivo subgloboso fungoso
celluloso albo adnatis: Pollen flavum. Pistid/a 6 approximata, staminibus
minoribus breviora; Ovaria cum laciniis perianthii alternantia subovata parum
compressa glabra, margine ventrali truncato dorsali rotundato, monosperma;
Ovulo erecto, magnitudine fere loculi et intra testam membranaceam continente
sacculum magnitudine cavitatis teste, pendulum: Sty/: terminales teretiusculi :
Stigmata simplicia. Faseiculus laxus albus villorum centrum receptaculi intra
ovaria occupat.

Oés. Cephalotus has been referred by its discoverer
Labillardiére to Rosacez, to which, notwithstanding its
coloured calyx and the absence of petals, it seems to have
the nearest affinity ; a knowledge of the fruit, however, is
wanting to determine absolutely its place in the natural
method. From the structure of its ovulum, even in the
unimpregnated state, I entertain no doubt that the radi-
cule of the embryo points to the umbilicus of the seed
and therefore downwards ; a circumstance in which it
would differ from the greater part, but not from all the (oz
Rosaceze; and in other respects it does not appear to
belong to any subdivision of that order hitherto proposed.

In the structure of its ascidia it agrees with Nepenthes,
with which, however, it has no other poimt of resemblance.

The ascidia or pitchers of Cephalotus were observed to
be in general nearly half filled with a watery fluid, in
which great numbers of a small species of Ant were
frequently found drowned. ‘This fluid, which had a
slightly sweet taste, may possibly be in part a secretion of

73 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

the pitcher itself, but more probably consists merely of
rain-water received and preserved in it. The lid of the
pitcher in the full grown state was found either accurately
closing its mouth or having an erect position and therefore
leaving it entirely open; and it is not unlikely that the
position of the lid is determined by the state of the atmo-
sphere, or even by other external causes.

ANTIARIS.

Ord. Nat. Urticee, inter Brosinum et Olmediam.
Syst. Linn. Monecia Tetrandria.

Cuar. Gen. Masc. Jnvolucrum multiflorum, basi orbi-
culata florifera, apice multifido. Calyx 4-ph. Stam. 4.

Frm. Jnavolucrum uniflorum, urceolatum, apice multi-
fidum. Calye 0. Ovarium cum involucro coherens,
monospermum, ovulo pendulo. S/y/us bipartitus.
Drupa ex involucro aucto formata. Semen exalbum-
inosum. Lmébryonis radicula supera.

ANTIARIS MACROPHYLLA. Tad. 5.

A shrub or very small tree observed in barren stony places, on the shores
of the Company’s Islands, adjacent to Arnhem’s Land, on the north coast of
New Holland, in about 12° 8. lat.; bearing both flowers and ripe fruit in
February, 1803.

DESC. Frutex orgyalis ramosissimus glaber lactescens. Ramuli teretes.
Folia alterna, petiolata, stipulata, oblonga cum brevi acumine, basi inaequali
subcordata, glaberrima integerrima coriacea, suprd nigro-viridia nitida subtus
viridiora, venis fere rectangulis juxta marginem anastomozantibus, venulis
603] divaricatis, dum sex uucias longa ultra tres uucias lata. Petioli teretiusculi
cinerascentes semunciales. S¢ipula intrafoliacea conduplicata lanceolata acu-
minata foliacea. Pedunculi axillares solitarii, brevissimi, androgyni, pedicellis
6-8 alternis, infimo femineo preecociore, reliquis masculis. Masc. Jzvolucrum
subcyathiforme apice multifido, laciniis imbricatis acutis ciliatis conniventibus,
demum expansum orbiculare marginibus reflexis, diametro quinquelineari.
Flosculi numerosi densé conferti sessiles. Calyx 4-ph. foliolis subspathulatis
apice conniventibus. Corolla 0. Anthere biloculares: Pollen album. Nullum
rudimentum pistilli, Fem. Znxvoduerwa uniflorum ovatum parvum glabrum
viride apice multifidum, laciniis numerosis lanceolatis ciliatis conniventibus,
nonnullisque dorsalibus sparsis similibus. Caldya 0. Stamina 0. Ovarium ac-
eretum et inclusum veutre involucri, monospermum, ovulo pendulo: Stylus

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 79

profunde bifidus, laciniis filiformibus elongatis albicantibus glabris ; Stigmata
acuta. Drupa ex involucro aucto efformata, ovalis glabra, magnitudine pruni
domestici minoris, nigro-sanguinea, substantia carnosa crassa lactescente intus
flavicante, lacte albo; putamine ovato crustaceo tenaci levi fusco. Integu-
mentum seminis preter putamen nullum. Addwmen nullum. Embryo dicoty-
ledoneus albus: ‘Co/yledones maxime amygdalino-carnose ovate pluno-convexe:
Radicula supera brevissima.

Obs. When I collected and described this plant on the
north coast of New Holland, I had no reason to suppose
it had any affinity to the Upas Antiar or Poison tree of
Java, of which the first satisfactory account has been since
published by Mr. Leschenault. ‘There can however be no
doubt that the plant of New Holland belongs to the same
genus with Antiaris tovicuria of that author,’ notwith-
standing some difference between our accounts of the
structure of the male flowers; with respect to which I
have only to observe that my description was taken from
living plants, and I consider its correctness to be very
much confirmed by the figure, which was afterwards made
from dried speciniens, by Mr. Bauer, who was unacquainted
with my observations. Antiaris evidently belongs to
Urticeze, and in a natural series will stand between Brosz-
mum of Swartz and Olmedia of Flora Peruviana, agreeing
with the latter in the structure of its male flowers, and
more nearly resembling the former in its female flowers
and fruit.

FRANKLANDIA. [604

Ord. Nat. Proteaceae.
Syst. Linn. Zetrandria Monogynia.

Cnar. Gren. Perianthium hypocrateriforme: — Lindo
quadripartito deciduo, zstivatione induplicata: /wbo
persistenti. Anthere inclusee, perianthio accrete.
Sguame 4, perigyne, in vaginam 4-fidam connatae.
Ovarium monospermum. —Caryopsis fusiformis pedi-
cellata, apice dilatato papposo.

1 danales du mus. 16, p. 478, ¢. 22.

80 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

FRANKLANDIA FUCIFOLIA. Zaé. 6.

Franklandia fucifolia, Linn. soc. transact. 10, p. 157. Prodr. fl. nov. holl.
370.

In moist heaths near the shores of King George’s Sound, on the south west
coast of New Holland, found in flower and with ripe seed in December,
1801.

DESC. Frater erectus ramosus 2-3 pedes altus glaber, glandulis pustuli-
formibus aurantiacis undique conspersus. Rami teretes striati, epidermide
tenui cinerea. Folia alterna triuncialia filiformia, basi per spatium semunciale
indivisa, dein dichotoma, laciniarum apicibus fastigiatis, ultima dichotomiz
ramulo altero bifido altero simplici. Spice axillares solitarie simplicissime
rare pedunculate erecte, foliis parum longiores : pedicellis alternis basi uni-
bracteatis; dractea ovata obtusa concava sesquilineam longa, post lapsum
periauthii fructiferi persistenti. Perianthium luteum fere biunciale, extus con-
spersum pustulis rufescentibus: Uxgues in tubum cylindraceum coherentes,
extra medium pappo caryopsidis expandenti solubiles et decidui; inferne arctius
connati indurati persistentes: amine tubo breviores, equales lanceolate,
disco plano, marginibus adscendentibus parum undulatis vividiusque coloratis,
sub eestivatione induplicatis. S¢amina 4, inclusa, antherarum apicibus faucem
semiclaudentibus: idamenta medio tubo perianthii quasi inserta, laciniis
opposita et iisdem longitudinaliter arcte coheerentia: Anthere lineares dimidio
superiore filamenti in mucronulum ultro producti adnate, loculis appositis
longitudinaliter dehiscentibus : Pollen flavum subglobosum obsoletissimé tri-
gorum leve. Vaginula dimidio inferiore tubi perianthii arctissime adnata, ita
ut quasi ad eandem altitudinem‘ac filamenta inserta, superné soluta quadri-
dentata, demum increscenti caryopsidi quadrifida, laciniis subulato-linearibus
cum staminibusalternantibus. Ovwrium teretiusculum, monospermum : dimidio
inferiore barbato pilis strictis copiosis, teuuiore et in pedicellum sensim angus-
tato: superiore fusiformi glabro striato: apice coronatum Pappo sessili ca-
pillari e pilis strictis acutis formato, ipsum ovarium aliquoties superante.
Stylus filiformis erectus altitudine staminum lanatus apice glabro. Seigma
605] turbinatum indivisum glabrum, apice depresso. Cusyopsis crustacea, dimidio
inferiore persistenti indurato tubi perianthii inclusa, striata apice dilatata in
vaginulam brevem subcyathiformem extus pappigeram intus glabram. Semen
fusilorme, membrana propria tenuissima apice chalaza fusca insignita. A/-
dumen nullum. mbryo erectus subcylindraceus albus ; Cotyledones brevissime
semiorbiculate ; Radicwla maxima elongato-turbinata teres acuta; Plumula
inconspicua.

Obs. Franklandia, though evidently belonging to Pro-
teaceze, differs from the whole of that family in at least
three points of structure, any one of which may equally be
assumed as the essential character of the genus; namely,
in the anthers: being fixed through their whole length to
the lacinize of the perianthium; in the squame which
alternate with the stamina so intimately cohering at their
base with the lower half of the calyx that they appear to

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 81

originate from its upper part; and in the induplicate
eestivation of the laminz of the hypocrateriform perian-
thium. In this last respect the genus presents an excep-
tion to what I had formerly considered as one of the most
constant distinguishing characters of the order; it does
not, however, so materially invalidate this character as a
change to any other kind of estivation would have done;
the induplicate and valvular modes passing into each other,
merely by an abstraction or addition of the elevated
margins of the lacinize. Instances of the abstraction of
these elevated margins, in orders where they are generally
present, are met with in Goodenoviz and Convolvulacese,
and an instance of their addition as in Franklandia occurs,
though less obviously, in Chuquiraga, a genus belonging
to Composite, in which family the valvular zstivation is as
general as in Proteacez.

The estivation of Franklandia may be adduced in sup-
port of that opinion which considers the floral envelope of
Proteaceze as corolla rather than calyx; there being, I
believe, no instance of a similar estivation in a genuine
calyx, unless that of Nyctagines be regarded as such: but
a stronger argument for this envelope being really calyx is
afforded also by Franklandia, in which the transition from
the footstalk to the perianthium is so gradual as to be ex-
ternally imperceptible, and is not marked either by any
change or interruption of the surface.

The apparently similar origin in Franklandia of the
stamina and squame affords an argument, in addition to
what I had formerly stated, for considering the latter as (60s
barren filaments ; we may, therefore, expect to find octan-
drous genera belonging to this family. While the per-
sistence and induration of the lower half of the perian-
thium in this genus, and the perigynous origin of the
squamee, which in other genera of the order are hypogy-
nous, render it not improbable that plants may hereafter
be discovered having a calyx absolutely cohermg with the
ovarium, which nevertheless it may be necessary to refer to
Proteacee.

1 Linn. soc. transact. 10, p. 159.

82 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

Eleagnee, in which the tendency to cohesion of the
calyx and ovarium is still more obvious than in Franklan-
dia, approach very near to Proteacese in most respects, and
the single difference in fructification between these two
orders, consisting in the stamina being opposite to the
lacinize of the calyx in the latter and alternating with them
in the former, is not an insuperable objection to their
union; for Drapetes, which evidently belongs to Thy-
melez, has, in opposition to the rest of that order, its
stamina alternating with the divisions of the perianthium.

SYNAPHEA.

Ord. Nat. Proteacee.
Syst. Linn. Zriandria Monogynia.

Cuar. Gen. Perianthium tubulosum, 4-fidum, ringens.
Anthere tres, incluse: iferior didyma cum latera-
libus dimidiatis primo coherens in vaginam bilocu-
larem, lobis proximis vicinarum loculum unicum con-
stituentibus. Stigma filamento superiore sterili
connatum. Vue.

SYNAPHEA DILATATA. Tad. 7.

Synaphea foliis apice dilatatis trilobis : lobis inciso-dentatis, petiolis spicisque
villosis, stigmate bicorni. Liz. soc. transact. 10, p. 156. Prodr. fl. nov. holl.
370.

Conospermum reticulatum. Smith in Rees Cyclopad.

In exposed barren situations, near the shores of King George’s Sound;
gathered in flower and fruit, in December, 1801.

DESC. Fruticulus procumbens teres crassitie penne corvine, subramosus,
villis patulis mollibus tomentoque appresso cinereus. olia alterna, elongato-
petiolata, adscendentia, cuneata, basi valde attenuata, apice dilatato trifido, lobis
607] incisis, segmentis brevibus acutis mucronulo sphacelato; trinervia, nervis
lateralibus margini approximatis simplicissimis et infra apicem folii desinen-
tibus, nec in lacinulas extimas productis; medio trifido, ramis lateralibus sub-
alternis ; utrinque pulchré reticulata, areolis minutis subtus magis conspicuis ;
adulta glabrata, novella villosa. Petioli teretes, basi dilatata oblongo-lanceo-
lata scariosa. Spice axillares solitarie simplicissime erecte 3-4-unciales folia
vix equantes, basiflore, rachi tomentosa, floribus alternis sessilibus unibrac-
teatis ; bracteis cucullatis ovatis acutis persistentibus. Perianthium coloratum
flavum deciduum: wvgues inferne connati in tubum demum 4-partibilem :
famine in limbum bilabiatum disposite, lanceolate ; dorsali labium superius

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 83

constituente latiore ; anticarum media lateralibus angustiore. Stamina tubo
inclusa, supra medium unguium inserta; Filamenta quatuor, brevia ; superiore
sterili apice cum stigmato connato; religua antherifera: Anthere laterales
dimidiate ; tzferior didyma, lobis cum iis lateralium longitudinaliter connexis,
ita ut lobus singulus inferioris cum respondenti laterali loculum unicum tandem
bivalvem constituit, nullo vestigio dissepimenti: Podlen triangulare. Squame
hypogyne walle. Ovarium turbinatum pubescens apiceque ornatum pilis brevi-
bus crassis pellucidis strictis, monospermum: Séylws curvatus glaber sursum
inerassatus deciduus: Stigma dilatatum obliquum, hinc apice filamenti are-
tissime connatum, inde desinens in cornua duo parallela distantia subulata.
Nuz crustacea obovata striata pilosa, apiceque coronata pappo brevi e¢ pilis
strictis crassioribus formato.

Obs. In my general observations on Proteacez I have
noticed two very remarkable characters of Synaphea,
namely, the cohesion of the barren filament with the
stigma, which is peculiar to this genus, and the structure
and connection of the antheree, in which it agrees with
Conospermum : it is also remarkable that these two nearly
related genera should differ in the position of their barren
and fertile stamina with relation to the perianthium ;
plants of the same natural family very generally agreeing
in the order of abortion or suppression of these organs ;
to this, however, some other exceptions are known, and one
has been already noticed as occurring in Drapetes.

The genus Synaphea seems to be confined to the south-
west coast of New Holland, for it is more likely that
Polypodium spinulosum of Burmannus (flor. ind. 233. t.
67. 7. 1.) which I have formerly referred to this genus, as
well as Adiantum truncatum of the same author, long since
determined to be a species of Acacia, by Mr. Dryander,
were brought from that coast to Batavia by one of the
Dutch navigators, perhaps by Vlaming, than that they are
really natives of Java, from which Burmannus received
them.

DASYPOGON. (608

Ord. Nat. Junce@ inter Xerotem et Calectasiam.
Syst. Linn. Herundria Monogynia, post Xerophytam.

Cuar. Gen. Perianthium duplex : exterius tubulosum,
trifidum : izterivs triphyllum, foliolis semipetaloideis

*

84 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

cochleariformibus. Stamina 6, imo perianthio inserta.
Ovarium superum, uniloculare, trispermum, ovulis
erectis. Stylus subulatus. Stigma simplex. Utriculus
monospermus, tubo indurato aucto perianthii exterioris
inclusus.

Dasypocon BpromELiirouius. Tad. 8.

Dasypogon bromeliifolius. Prodr. fl. nov. hol, 268.

On the shores of King George’s Sound; observed in flower and fruit in
December, 1801.

DESC. Planta suffruticosa sesquipedalis bipedalis, habitu peculiari, ad
Xerotem aliquatenus accedenti. Caulis simplicissimus teres foliatus, pilis
strictis brevibus copiosis denticulatis reversis tectus. Folia graminea; radi-
calia conferta; caulina sparsa superioribus remotis, breviora, semiamplexicaulia ;
omnia mucronata glabra marginibus denticulato-asperis. Cupitulum terminale
solitarium sphericum, magnitudine nucis juglandis vel pruni minoris, bracteis
nonnullis patulis foliiformibus involucratum. ores sessiles conferti, paleis e
dilatata basi lanceolatis margine denticulatis distincti, aliisque angustioribus
intermistis. Perianthium exterius 3-partitum, extus pilis longis strictis den-
ticulatis barbatum; wxguibus in tubum subovatum leviter coherentibus ;
laminis distinctis ovatis concaviusculis inferné pallidis, superné nigricantibus
ibique intus pube tenuissima: Jnderius longitudine exterioris, glabrum ; ungui-
dus angustis distinctis approximatis concaviusculis hyalinis glabris; Jaminis
ungue paulo latioribus, subellipticis ciliatis hyalinis, carina nigricanti apice
pubescenti. Stamina ipsi basi perianthii inserta eoque fere duplo longiora:
Filamenta equalia filiformia alba glabra, apice incrassato subclavato cum apiculo
brevi setaceo antherifero: Avthere oblonge pallidé flavee incumbentes, infra
medium affixe, biloculares, loculis appositis approximatis longitudinaliter de-
hiscentibus. Ovariwa subovatum trigonum glabrum albicaus, ovulis oblongis :
Stylus strictus glaber albus, inferne obsoleté trigonus, superné teres. U¢ri-
culus membranaceus, inclusus tubo perianthii exterioris incrassato nucamen-
taceo nitido fusco glabrato. Semen subglobosum, integumento simplicissimo
connato ; Albumine carnoso semini conformi. Embryo...

609) CALECTASIA.

Ord. Nat. Juncce.
Syst Linn. Hexandria Monogynia.

Cuar. Gen. Perianthium inferum, tubulosum, hypo-
crateriforme, persistens: Zimdo petaloideo 6-partito,
estivatione imbricata. Stamina 6, fauci inserta :
Antheris conniventibus, poro duplici apicis dehiscenti-

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 85

bus. Ovarium uniloculare, trispermum, ovulis erectis.
Stylus filiformis. Stigma simplex. Ufriculus mono-
spermus, tubo indurato perianthii inclusus.

CaLECTASIA CYANEA. Zab. 9.
Calectasia cyanea. Prodr. fl. nov. holl. 264.

On barren hills, near the shores of King George’s Sound; flowering in
December.

_ DESC. Fruticulus ramosissimus erectus cespitem efformans, pedalis sesqui-
pedalis, glaber; caule inferne tereti, basibus persistentibus foliorum squamoso.
Folia e basibus dilatatis semivaginantibus imbricatis patula, acerosa ancipitia
rigida semuncialia, mucrone brevi pungenti terminata, glabra; ramea patula,
ramulorum modice patentia confertiora. ores ramulos breves ultimos termi-
nantes solitarii, sessiles, foliis floralibus minoribus confertissimis, intimis albi-
cantibus, inferné cincti. Perianthium: Tubo angusto-infundibuliformi sub-
carnoso viridi striato, extus villosiusculo, intus glabro: Liméo stellatim patulo,
laciniis lanceolatis brevissime mucronulatis immerse nervosis parum concavis
vivide cseruleis, disco extus villosiusculo. Stamina 6: Filamenta fauci peri
anthii inserta, limbi laciniis opposita, conniventia curvata cerulea glabra :
Anthere approximate, liberee, oblongo-lineares obtuse, basi emarginate aflfixe,
inferné quadriloculares, superné biloculares poro duplici apicis dehiscentes.
Ovarium subcylindraceum utrinque attenuatum dilute viride glabrum, longi-
tudine tubi perianthii, uniloculare, trispermum, ovulis erectis : Stydus filiformis
glaber czruleus, basi pallidiore pauloque crassiore, pariter ac filamenta curva-
tus, staminibus paulo longior: Stigma acutum. Utriculus tubo indurato peri-
anthii inclusus, tenuis, juxta basin transversim abscedens margine lacero,
calyptra apicem seminis maturescentis tegente. Semen unicum, maturescens
elongato-pyriforme teres tenuiter striatum, basi caudata funiculo capillari
affixum. JLntegumentum simplicissimum nucleo arcte coherens, apice area fusca
notatum. Aléumen semini conforme, dense carnosum, album, apice insculptum
cavitate superficiali area fusca incrassata integumenti repleta. Embryo... . .

CORYSANTHES. [610

Ord. Nat. Orchidee.
Syst. Linn. Gynandria Monandria.

Perianthium ringens: Galea magna: Labium inferius
4-partitum, nanum, occultatum Zaéel/o maximo
cucullato vel tubuloso. Azthera terminalis, unilocu-
laris, semibivalvis, persistens: Masse Pollinis 4,
pulverez.

86 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE

CoRYSANTHES FIMBRIATA. Zaé. 10.

Corysanthes fimbriata. Prodr. ft. nov. holl. 328.

In shady places, especially under rocks and large stones, near Sydney, and
in other parts of the colony of Port Jackson.

DESC. Bulbus solitarius pisiformis radicem longam teretem fibris nonnullis
alternis simplicissimis instructam terminans. ;

Folium unicum, quasi radicale, sed caulem brevissimum demersum, basi
squama unica semivaginanti subovata acuta instructum terminans, subrotundum
mucrone brevissimo, basi alté cordata, lobis posticis rotundatis altero alterum
equitante, explanatum horizontale, viride subtus dilutius, diametro subunciali,
venosum venis dichotomis crebre anastomozantibus in nervum margini approxi-
niatum et parallelum desinentibus. os solitarius, pro ratione plantz magnus,
purpureus ; ovario intra folium subsessili postice bractea semilanceolata erecta
subtenso. Perianthium petaloideum sexpartitum ringens : Foliola tria exteriora,
quorum Galea hyalina cum maculis crebris purpureis ineequalibus, e basi erecti-
uscula arcuata angustiore, superne dilatata obovata magis concava porrecta,
apice incurvo, marginibus longitudinaliter nudis; duo antic cum lateralibus
interiorum Jabium inferius descendenti-porrectum efformantia, subulata plana
alba immaculata, ipsis basibus invicem connatis: ¢ria interiora, quorum duo
lateralia anticis exteriorum similia, e basi brevi porrecta adscendentia. La-
dellum maximum unguiculatum indivisum; wague brevissimo erecto albo:
lamine dimidio inferiore adscendenti gale basi apptesso, marginibus nudis
inflexis tubum completum efformante, intus nigro sanguineo sursum dilutiore,
paulo infra apicem albo virescenti rugoso subglanduloso; superiore dilatato
ovato concavo deflexo, dilute purpureo maculis numerosis confluentibus rufo-
sanguineis, disco intus paulo infra apicem glandulis sessilibus sparsis ornato
marginibus inflexis fimbriatis lacinulis subulatis equalibus.

Columna fructificationis inclusa, brevissima, adscendens, alba carnosa, basi
parum coarctata, apice posticé trifido dentibus lateralibus erectis subulatis in-
611] termedio antherifero. dzthera mobilis ovata membranacea purpurascens
apice semibifido, unilocularis, apicem column incumbens. Masse Pollinis 4, per
paria coherentes, farinacez, apicibus affixe glandule communi emarginaturam
stigmatis operienti. Ovarixm oblongum: Stylus cum basi columne conferru-
minatus : Stigma solutum, horizontale subrotundum, antice concavum, apice
plica duplici coarctatum, anthere subparallelum,

Obs. The three species of which this genus at present
consists agree in their anthera being unilocular after burst-
ing, in the singular relative proportions of the parts of the
perianthium, and in habit; but in some points, generally
of importance in this order of plants, they differ very
remarkably, especially in the form ot the labellum, which
im one species is even furnished with a double calcar.
Corysanthes may therefore be considered as affording a
proof, and many others might be adduced, of the superior
importance of certain modifications of the anthera to those
of the labellum in Orchidez.

BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 87

AZOLLA.

Ord. Nat. Marsileacee.
Syst. Linn. Cryptogamia Filices.

Cuar. Gen. Mores monoici.

Masc. Gemini, involucro clauso monophyllo membra-
naceo inclusi (nunc solitarii femineum stipantes),
ovati, biloculares, membrana exteriore transversim
dehiscenti: /oculo superiore corpusculis 9 vel 6 angu-
latis, circa axin perforatum apice demum apertum in-
sertis: loculo inferiore sphzrico clauso, sub duplici
membrana materia fluida (demum pulverea ?) repleto.

Fem. In diversis alis ejusdem frondis solitarii (nunc
masculo inferiore stipati): Znvolucrum duplex, utrumque
clausum membranaceum: ezteriws marium simile:
interius ovatum, evalve; includens Capsulas nume-
rosas evalves, 6—9-spermas, affixas pedicellis capillari-
bus e receptaculo communi baseos involucri interioris
ortis. Semina angulata, radiculis exsertis.

AZOLLA PINNATA. 7a. 10.

Azolla fronde circumscriptione triangulari pinnata et semibipinnata; [612
foliolis superioribus papulosis, radicibus longitudinaliter plumosis. Prodr. 77.
nov. holl. 167.

In lakes and ponds, frequent within the limits of the colony of Port Jackson.

DESC. Pluntula natans, facie Jungermannize. Radices axillares solitarie
perpendiculares hyaline, primo aspectu simplicissime, per lentem plumose,
novelle calyptra glabra subulata tect. rons semuncialis : Ramis distichis
alternis approximatis parallelis teretiusculis ; infimis haud rard pinnatis; supe-
rioribus spe instructis gemmulis ramulorum nonnullis axillaribus teretibus.
Folia alterna undique imbricata: in latere superiore frondis trapezoideo-ovata,
crassiuscula cellulosa, viridia passim rubicunda, margine exteriore submem-
branaceo, supra convexiuscula papuloso-scabra, subtus leevia : in datere inferiore
tenuiora levia, subconformia vix tamen angulata. Perichetia in superficie
inferiore frondis, prope basin pinne solitaria.

Obs. Mr. Bauer’s very satisfactory figure and the
generic character already given, will in a great measure

88 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS.

supersede any farther description of the singular structure
of this genus; on which, however, it appears necessary to
subjoin a few remarks.

Admitting the parts of fructification to be accurately
described, it is not easy to understand in what manner the
male influence is communicated to the female organ. In
one instance the turbid fluid, which usually fills the cavity
of the lower cell of the supposed male organ, was found
converted into a powder, and it is not improbable that this
change ultimately takes place in all cases where the organ
attains perfection. This powder may be supposed either
to be discharged by the lateral rupture of the double coat
of the containing cell, or a communication may at length
be opened between this cell and the tubular axis of the
upper cell, which, after the separation of its outer mem-
brane, is open at the top; in this case the ejection of the
pollen, or even of a fluid matter, may possibly be aided by the
pressure or action of the angular solid bodies which sur-
round this axis, and its dispersion would, no doubt, be
assisted by the increased surface of its divided apex.

But whatever supposition may be formed respecting the
economy of this part, it appears to me that as it is found
in a second species of the genus, and of essentially the same
eis] structure, though slightly modified, the angular bodies of
the upper cell being only six in number, there can remain
little doubt of its being really the male organ.

The genus Azolla was founded by Lamarck on speci-
mens of the South American species entirely destitute of
fructification, the remains of which only appear to have
been seen more recently by Willdenow, who describes it as
‘“‘a Capsula unilocularis polysperma.”

REFERENCES TO TAB. 10.

AZOLLA PPNNATA.

1. Plant of the natural size.
2, — maguified.

89

. Leaves, magnified.

. Male involucrum, containing two flowers, magnified.

; aa empty.

. Two male flowers.

. A male flower divided longitudinally.

_ deprived of its Calyptra, 9.

10. Lower cell of a male flower.

11 and 12. Different views of the contents of the upper cell.

13. Longitudinal section of the upper cell.

14. Inner female involucrum.

15. Capsules, with their footstalks arising from the base of the involucrum.
16. A capsule more highly magnified.

17. — opened transversely to show the position of the seeds.

: = _ empty.
19. Seeds.

COMI OND 9

LIST

OF

NEW AND RARE PLANTS,

COLLECTED IN

ABYSSINIA

DURING THE YEARS 1805 AND 1810,

ARRANGED ACCORDING TO THE LINNAIAN SYSTEM,

[Reprinted from ‘A Voyage to Abyssinia, by Henry Salt, Esq., F.BS., &.
Append., pp. lxiii—lxv.]

LONDON.
1814.

L I NS) T (Append. p. Ixiti

OF

NEW AND RARE PLANTS, &c.

“Tne plants having Br. MSS. annexed form new genera,
described in the manuscripts of Mr. Brown. To this
gentleman’s kindness I am indebted for the list, which he
made out from a collection of dried specimens brought by
me into the country, and now in the possession of Sir
Joseph Banks. The names without reference are con-
sidered by Mr. Brown as applying to new species ; and for
the few that have been published already, contracted re-
ferences are given to the works in which they occur,
namely, Willdenow’s ‘ Species Plantarum’ ; Forskal’s ‘ Flora
‘ Heyptiaco-Arabica’ ; Vahl’s ‘ Symbole Botanice’ ; and the
Appendix to the Travels of Mr. Bruce.”

Dianppta. Cyperus melanocephalus.

Jasminum abyssinicum. C ake densus. a
Hypoestis Forskalii (Justicia Fors- enchrus tripsacoides.
kalii, Willd. sp. pl.) Pennisetum villosum.
Justicia cynanchifolia. Aristida ramosa.
— bivalvis. Willd. sp. pl. Eleusine (?) stolonifer.
Meisarrhena tomentosa. Br. ISS. Panicum ovale.
Salvia abyssinica. Fy oieaen:

Stachytarpheta cinerea. Pavdiinoonzasta.

— reflexa.
TRIANDRIA. Canthium lucidum.
Geissorhiza abyssinica. Buddlea acuminata. (Umfar. Bruce).
Commelina hirsuta. — foliata.
— acuminata. Nuxia pie
involutus. — dentata.
Pyperis oe Dobera glabra. (Tomex glabra, Forsh.)

— scirpoides. Fusanus alternifolia.

94

PENTANDRIA.
Heliotropium gracile.
— cinereum.
— ellipticum.
_ ? dubium.

Lithospermum ? ambiguum.
Anchusa affinis.
Ixiv] Ehretia obovata.
— _ abyssinica.
Cordia ovalis.
— abyssinica (Wanzey, Brace.)
Plumbago eglandulosa.
Convolvulus cirrhosus.
_ congestus.
—_— pilosus.
Neurocarpeea lanceolata, Br. MSS.
(Manettia lanceolata, Vahl.)
Solanum cinereum.
— uncinatum.
Erythraa compar.
Streemia longifolia.
— farinosa, Willd. sp. pl.
— rotundifolia, Willd. sp. pl.
Rhamnus inebrians, (called in Tigré
“ Sadoo’’)
Celastrus serrulatus,
— __ glaucus.
Impatiens tenella.
Paronychia sedifolia.
Saltia abyssinica, Br. ILSS.
Carissa abyssinica.
— edulis, Willd. sp. pl.
Kanahia laniflora, (Asclepias_ lani-
flora, Willd. sp. pl.)
Pentatropis cynanchoides, Br. MSS.
Petalostemma chenopodii, Br. MSS.
Breweria evolvuloides.
Taxanthemum attenuatum.
Crassula puberula.

ALEXANDRIA,

Loranthus letus.
—_ congestus.
— calycinus.

OcTANDRIA.

Combretum ovale.
_ molle.
Amyris Gileadensis, Welld. sp. pl.
— Kataf, Willd. sp. pl.
Polygonum sinuatum.

DeEcanDRia.
Cassia pubescens.

NEW AND RARE PLANTS

Pterolobium lacerans, Br. ISS. (Kan-
tuffa, Bruce.)

Fagonia armata.

Terminalia cycloptera.

Dianthus abyssinicus.

DopECANDRIA.

Calanchoe pubescens.
Sterculia abyssinica.
Reseda pedunculata.

IcosaNDRIA.

Rosa abyssinica.
Rubus compar.

PoLYANDRIA.
Corchorus gracilis.

DIpYnamria.

Nepeta azurea.
Satureja ovata.

— punctata.
Ocymum cinereum.

— monadelphum.
Leucas quinquedentata.

— affinis.

Molucella integrifolia.

— scariosa.

— __repanda.
Linaria gracilis,

— __ hastata.

— propinqua.
Buchnera orobanchoides.
Dunalia acaulis, Br. WSS.
Bignonia discolor.
Sesamum pterospermum.
Barleria brevispina.

— macracantha.

— eranthemoides.

— grandiflora.

— mollis,

—_ parviflora. Ixy
Acanthus tetragonus.
Thunbergia angulata.
Lantana polycephala.
Clerodendrum myricoides.

TETRADYNAMIA,

Mathiola elliptica.
Cleome Siliquaria. (Siliquaria glan--
dulosa, Forsk. Ayypt. 78.)
— Roridula (Roridula, Forsh.
egypt. 35.
— parviflora.
— paradoxa.

COLLECTED

MonaDELPHIA.

Pelargonium abyssinicum.
Geranium compar.
Sida acuminata.

— gracilis.

— pannosa.
Hibiscus parvifolius.
erianthus.
Urena mollis.

— glabra.

DraDELPHIA.

Polygala linearis.
abyssinica.
Erythrina tomentosa.
- Crotalaria Saltiana.
propinqua.
farcta.
Onobrychis simplicifolia.
Indigofera albicans.
diffusa.

IN

ABYSSINIA. 95

SYNGENESIA.

Bracheilema paniculatum, Br. ALSS.
Teichostemma fruticosum, Br. ASS.
Cacalia abyssinica.

Pulicaria involucrata.

viscida.

aromatica.

Mownacia.
Euphorbia propinqua.
Dalechampia tripartita.
Croton acuminatum.
Diacta.
Cissampelos nymphezefolia,
PoLyGaMia.

Acacia leta.
fasciculata.

CrYPTOGAMIA.
Cheilanthes leptophylla.

OBSERVATIONS,

SYSTEMATICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL,

ON

THE HERBARIUM

COLLECTED BY

PROFESSOR CHRISTIAN SMITH,

IN THE

VICINITY OF THE CONGO,
DURING THE EXPEDITION TO EXPLORE THAT RIVER,

UNDER THE

COMMAND OF CAPTAIN TUCKEY,
IN THE YEAR 1816.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, E.R.S.,

CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTE OF FRANCE, AND OF THE
ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF BERLIN AND MUNICH: HONORARY
MEMBER OF THE LITERARY AND PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY OF
NEW YORK, MEMBER OF THE WERNERIAN SOCIETY
OF EDINBURGH. LIBRARIAN TO THE
LINNEAN SOCIETY.

[Reprinted from a “Narrative of an Expedition to explore the River Zaire,”
pp. 420—485. ]

LONDON:

1818.

OBSERVATIONS, &e. a

Tur Herbarium formed by the late Professor Smith and
his assistant, Mr. David Lockhart, on the banks of the Congo,
was, on its arrival in England, placed at the disposal of Sir
Joseph Banks ; under whose inspection it has been arranged ;
the more remarkable species have been determined ; and the
whole collection has been so far examined as the very h-
mited time which could be devoted to this object allowed.

In the following pages will be found the more general
results only of this examination; descriptions of the new
genera and species being reserved for a future publication.

In communicating these results I shall follow nearly the
same plan as that adopted in the Botanical Appendix to
Captain Flinders’s Voyage to Terra Australis :

Ist. Stating what relates to the three Primary Divisions
of Plants.

2dly. Proceeding to notice whatever appears most re-
markable in the several Natural Orders of which the collec-
tion consists ; and

3dly. Concluding with a general comparison of the vege-
tation on the line of the river Congo, with that of other
equinoctial countries.

I. The number of species in the herbarium somewhat
exceeds 600; the specimens of several of which are, indeed,
imperfect ; but they are all referable with certainty to the
primary divisions, and, with very few exceptions, to the
natural orders to which they belong.

100 BOTANY OF CONGO.

Of the Primary Divisions, the Dicotyledonous plants
amount to 460.

The Monocotyledonous to 113 :

And of the Acotyledonous, in which Ferns are included,
there are only 33 species.

It is a necessary preliminary, with reference especially
to the first part of my subject, to determine whether this
herbarium, which was collected in a period not exceeding
two months, and in a season somewhat unfavourable, can
4) warrant any conclusions concerning the proportional
numbers of the three primary divisions, or of the principal
natural orders in the country in which it was formed.

Its value in this respect must depend on the relation it
may be supposed to have to the whole vegetation of the
tract examined, and of the probability of the circumstances
under which it was formed, not materially affecting the
proportions in question.

Its probable relation to the complete Flora of the country
examined, can at present be judged of only by comparing it
with collections from different parts of the same coast of
equinoctial Africa.

The first considerable herbarium from this coast, of which
we have any account, is that formed by Adanson, on the
banks of the Senegal, during a residence of nearly four
years. Adanson himself has not given the extent of his
collection, but as he has stated the new species contained in
it to be 300,1 it may, I think, be inferred, that altogether it
did not exceed 600, which is hardly equal to that from
Congo. Limited as this supposed extent of Adanson’s herb-
arlum may appear, it is estimated on the most moderate
calculation of the proportion that new species were likely to
bear to the whole vegetation of that part of equinoctial
Africa, which he was the first botanist to examine; allow-
ance being at the same time made for the disposition mani-
fested in the account of his travels, to reduce the plants
which he observed to the nearly related species of other
countries.

From the herbarium and manuscripts in the library of

1 Fam. des Plant.1, p. cavi.

PRIMARY DIVISIONS. 101

Sir Joseph Banks, it appears that the species of plants col-
lected by Mr. Smeathman at Sierra Leone, during a residence
of more than two years, amounted to 450.

On the same authority I find that the herbarium formed
in the neighbourhood of Cape Coast by Mr. William Brass,
an intelligent collector, consisted of only 250 species.

And I have some reason to believe, that the most exten-
sive and valuable collection ever brought from the west
coast of equinoctial Africa, namely, that formed by Professor
Afzelius, during his residence of several years at Sierra Leone,
does not exceed 1200 species ; although that eminent natu-
ralist, in the course of his researches, must have examined a
much greater extent of country than was seen in the expe-
dition to Congo.

From these, which are the only facts I have been able to
meet with respecting the number of species collected tu
on different parts of this line of coast, I am inclined to re-
gard the herbarium from Congo as containing so consider-
able a part of the whole vegetation, that it may be employed,
though certainly not with complete confidence, in determin-
ing the proportional numbers both of the primary divisions
and principal natural orders of the tract examined ; espe-
cially as I find a remarkable coincidence between these
proportions in this herbarium and in that of Smeathman
from Sierra Leone.

I may remark here, that from the very limited extent of the
collections of plants above enumerated, as well as from what
we know of the north coast of New Holland, and I believe I
may add of the Floraof India, it would seem that the com-
parative number of species in equal areas within the tropics
and in the lower latitudes beyond them, has not been cor-
rectly estimated; and that the great superiority of the
intratropical ratio given by Baron Humboldt, deduced
probably from his own observations in America, can hardly
be extended to other equinoctial countries. In Africa and
New Holland, at least, the greatest number of species in a
given extent of surface does not appear to exist within the
tropics, but nearly in the parallel of the Cape of Good Hope.

In the sketch which I have given of the botany of New

102 BOTANY OF CONGO.

Holland, I first suggested the inquiry respecting the pro-
portions of the primary divisions of plants as connected
with climate; and I then ventured to state that ‘from the
equator to 30° lat. in the northern hemisphere at least,
the species of Dicctyledonous plants are to the Monocoty-
ledonous as about 5 to 1, in some cases considerably
exceeding, and in a very few falling somewhat short
of this proportion, and that in the higher latitudes a
gradual diminution of Dicotyledcnes takes place until in
about 60° N., and 55° S. lat. they scarcely equal half their
intratropical proportion.”

Since the publication of the Essay from which this quota-
tion is taken, the illustrious traveller Baron Humboldt, to
whom every part of botany, and especially botanical
geography, is so greatly indebted, has prosecuted this sub-
ject further, by extending the inquiry to the natural orders
of plants ; and in the valuable dissertation prefixed to his
great botanical work,’ has adopted the same equinoctial
proportion of Monocotyledones to Dicotyledones as that
423] given in the Paper above quoted ; a ratio which seems to
be confirmed by his own extensive herbarium.

I had remarked, however, in the Essay referred to, that
the relative number of these two primary divisions in the
equinoctial parts of New Holland appeared to differ con-
siderably from those which I had regarded as general within
the tropics ; Dicotyledones being to Monocotyledones only as
4 to 1. But this proportion of New Holland very nearly
agrees with that of the Congo and Sierra Leone collections.
And from an examination of the materials composing Dr.
Roxburgh’s unpublished Flora Indica, which I had formerly
judged of merely by the index of genera and species, I am
inclined to think that nearly the same proportion exists on
the shores of India.

Though this may be the general proportion of the coasts,
and in tracts of but little varied surface within the tropics,

1 Flinders’ Poyage to Terra Australis, 2, p. 538. (Aule, p. 8.)

? Nova Genera et Species Plantarum, quas in perigrinatione orbis novi
collegerunt, &e. Amat. Bouplund el Aler. de Humboldt. ex. sched. autogr. in
oid. dig. C. iS. Kunth, 1815, Lavrisiis. a

PRIMARY DIVISIONS. 103

it seems at the same time probable from Baron Humboldt’s
extensive collections, and from what we know of the vegeta-
tion of the West India islands, that in equinoctial America,
in tracts including a considerable portion of high land, the
ratio of Dicotyledones to Monocotyledones is at least that
of 11 to 2, or perhaps nearly 6 to 1. Whether this or a
somewhat diminished proportion of Dicotyledones exists
also in similar regions of other equinoctial countries, we
have not yet sufficient materials for determining.

Upon the whole, however, it would seem from the facts
of which we are already in possession, that the proportions
of the two primary divisions of phznogamous plants vary
considerably even within the tropics, from circumstances
connected certainly in some degree with temperature. But
there are facts also which render it probable, that these
proportions are not solely dependent on climate. Thus
the proportion of the Congo collection, which is also that
of the equinoctial part of New Holland, is found to exist
both in North and South Africa, as well asin Van Diemen’s
Island, and in the south of Europe.

It is true indeed that from about 45° as far as to 60°,
or perhaps even to 65° N. lat. there appears to be a gradual
diminution in the relative number of Dicotyledones ; but it
by no means follows that in still higher latitudes a further
reduction of this primary division takes place. On the
contrary, it seems probable from Chevalier Giesecke’s list of
the plants of the west coast of Greenland,! on different
parts of which, from lat. 60° to 72°, he resided several
years, that the relative numbers of the two primary divi- 1
sions of phenogamous plants ate inverted on the more
northern parts of the coast ; Dicotyledones being to
Monocotyledones, in the list referred to, as about 4 to 1,

1 Article “Greenland,” in Brewster’s ‘ Edinburgh Encyclopedia.’

2 That some change of this kind takes place on that coast might perhaps
have been conjectured from a passage in Hans Egede’s ‘ Description of Green-
land,’ where it is stated, that although from lat. 60° to 65° there is a consider-
able proportion of good meadow land, yet in the more northern parts, the
inhabitants cannot gather grass enough to put in their shoes, to keep their feet
warm, but are obliged to buy it from the southern parts.” (English Trans-

lation, pp. 44 and 47.)

104 BOTANY OF CONGO.

or nearly as on the shores of equinoctial countries. And
analogous to this inversion it appears, that at correspond-
ing Alpine heights, both in the temperate and frigid zones,
the proportion of Dictyledones is still further increased.

The acoryLeponovus or cryptogamous plants of the
herbarium from Congo, are to the pheenogamous as about
1 to 18. Some allowance is here to be made for the
season, peculiarly unfavourable, no doubt, for the investi-
gation of this class of plants. But it is not likely that
Professor Smith, who had particularly studied most of the
cryptogamous tribes, should have neglected them in this
expedition ; and the circumstance of the very few imper-
fect specimens of Mosses in the collection being carefully
preserved and separately enveloped in paper, seems to
prove the attention paid to, and consequently the great
rarity of, this order at least; which, however, is not more
striking than what I have formerly noticed with respect to
some parts of the north coast of New Holland.’

I have in the same place considered the Acotyledones of
equinoctial New Holland, as probably forming but one
thirteenth of the whole number of plants, while the general
equinoctial proportion was conjectured to be one sixth.
This general ratio, however, is certainly over-rated, though
it is probably an approximation to that of countries con-
taining a considerable portion of high land. Within the
tropics, therefore, it would seem that the ratio of acotyle-
donous to phenogamous plants, varies from that of 1:15
to 1:5; the former being considered as an approximation
to the proportion of the shores, the latter to that of moun-
tainous countries.

45) IT. The NATURAL ORDERS of which the herba-
rium from Congo consists are 87 in number; besides a
very few genera not referable to any families yet esta-
blished. More than half the species, however, belong to
nine orders, namely, to Filices, Graminez, Cyperaceze, Con-
volvulaceze, Rubiacee, Composite, Malvaceze, Leguminose,
and Euphorbiacee; all of which have their greatest

1 Flinders’ Voyage, 2, p.539. (Ante, pp. 9, 10.)

NATURAL ORDERS. 105

number of species in the lower latitudes, and several within
the tropics.

I now proceed to make some observations on the orders
above enuimerated, and on such of the other families,
included in the collection, as present anything remarkable,
either in their geographical distribution, or in their
structure ; more especially where the latter establishes or
suggests new affinities; and I shall take them nearly in
the same order as that followed in the botanical appendix
to Captain Flinders’s Voyage.

ANONACEZS. Only three species of this family are
contained in the collection. One of these is 4nona Senega-
lensis, of which the genus has been considered doubtful,
even by M. Dunal in his late valuable Monograph of the
order. That it really belongs to Anona, however, appears
from the specimen with ripe fruit preserved in the collec-
tion. It is remarkable therefore as the only species of this
genus yet known which is not a native of equinoctial
America; for Anona Asiatica, of which Linneeus had no
specimen in his herbarium when he first proposed it under
this name, according to the original synonym, is nothing
more than Anona muricata: and A. obtusiflora, supposed
by M. Tussac? to have been introduced into the American
Islands from Asia, does not appear to differ from 4.
mucosa of Jacquin, which is known to be a native of Martinica.

The second plant of this order in the collection is very
nearly related to Piper Athiopicum of the shops, the
Unona Aithiopica, and perhaps also Unona aromatica of
Dunal :* these with several plants already published, form
a genus, which, like Anona, is common to America and
Africa, but of which no species has yet been observed in Asia.

Of MALPIGHIACEA, an order chiefly belonging to
equinoctial America, there are also three species from
Congo.

One of these is Banisteria Leona, first described, from ts

1 Monogr. de la famille des Anonucces, p. 76.
2 Hove tes Antilles, 1, p. 193. 3 Anonac , p. 118 ef 112.

106 BOTANY OF CONGO.

Smeathman’s specimens, by Cavanilles," who has added
the fruit of a very different plant to his figure, and quotes
the herbarium of M. de Jussieu as authority for this species
being likewise a native of America, which is, I believe,
equally a mistake.

The two remaining plants of Malpighiaceze, in the col-
lection, with some additional species from different parts of
the coast, form a new genus, having the fruit of Banisteria,
but with sufficient distinguishing characters in the parts of
the flower, and remarkable in having alternate leaves.
From this disposition of leaves, in which the genus here
noticed differs from all others decidedly belonging to the
order, an additional argument is afforded, for referring
Vitmannia to Malpighiaceze, as proposed by M. du Petit
Thouars ;? and the approximation, though perhaps not the
absolute union of Erythroxylon to the same family is con-
firmed.

It may not be improper here to notice a very remarkable
deviation from the usual structure of leaves in Malpi-
ghiaceee, which is supposed to occur in a plant of equi-
noctial Africa, namely /adbellaria pinnata of Cavanilles
(the Hirea pinnata of Willdenow). It is certain, however,
that the figure given by Cavanilles of this species is made
up from two very different genera; the pinnated leaf
belonging to an unpublished Pterocarpus; the fructifica-
tion to a species of Hiraea; having simple opposite leaves.
The evidence respecting this blunder, which was detected
by Mr. Dryander, is to be found in the herbarium of Sir
Joseph Banks.

In Malpighiaceze the msertion of the ovulum is towards
its apex, or considerably above its middle; and the radicle
of the embryo is uniformly superior. ‘In these points
Banisteria presents no exception to the general structure,
though Geertner has described its radicle as inferior, and
M. de Jussieu does not appear to have satisfied himself
respecting the fact.® It appears, however, that M. Richard

1 Dissert, 424, ¢. 247.
2 In Nov. gen. Mudagase. n. 46 (Biporeia).
3 Annal. du Mus. d Ilist, Nut. 18, p. 480.

NATURAL ORDERS. 107

is aware of the constancy in the direction of the embryo in
this order."

HIPPOCRATICE®. M. de Jussieu has lately pro-
posed this as a distinct family,” of which there are two plants
in the collection. ‘he first is a species of Hippocratea ;
the second is referable to Salacia.

In Hippocraticeze, the insertion of the ovula is either j7
towards the base, or is central; the direction of the radicle
is always inferior. In these points of structure, which are
left undetermined by M. de Jussieu, they differ from Mal-
pighiaceee, but agree with Celastrinee, to which, notwith-
standing the difference in insertion and number of stamina,
and in the want of albumen, they appear to me to have a
considerable degree of affinity ; especially to Hleodendrum,
where the albumen is hardly visible, and to Ptelidium, as
suggested by M. du Petit Thouars,’ in which it is reduced
to a thin membrane.

SAPINDACE#®. Only four plants of this natural
family, which is almost entirely equinoctial, occur in the
herbarium. ‘Two of these are new species of Sapindus.
The third is probably not specifically different from Car-
diospermum grandiflorum of the West India Islands. And
the fourth is so nearly related to Paullinia pinnata, of the
opposite coast of America, as to be with difficulty distin-
guished from it. M. de Jussieu,* who probably intends
the same plant, when he states P. pinnata to be a native of
equinoctial Africa, has also described a second species from
Senegal. No other species of this genus has hitherto
been found, except in equinoctial America ; for Paullinia
Japonica of Thunberg, probably belongs even to a different
natural order. The species from Congo, however, seems
to be a very general plant on this line of coast; having
been found by Brass near Cape Coast, and by Park on the
banks of the Gambia.

1 Mem. du Mus. d’ Hist. Nat. 2, p. 400.

2 Aanal. du Mus. d’ Hist. Nat. 18, p. 183.

3 Hist. des Viget. des Isles de ? Afrique, p. 84.

$ In Anna. du Mus. d’Hist. Nat. 4, p. 347. > Loe. cit. p. 338.

108 BOTANY OF CONGO.

In Sapindacez there is not the same constancy in the
insertion of the ovulum and consequent direction of
embryo, as in the two preceding orders. For although,
in the far greater part of this family, the ovulum is erect
and the radicle of the embryo inferior, yet it includes more
than one genus in which both the seeds and the embryo
are inverted. With this fact it would seem M. de Jussieu
is unacquainted ;1 and he is surely not aware that in his
late Memoir on Melicocca’ he has referred plants to that
genus differing from each other in this important point of
structure.

TILIACEA. It is remarkable that of only nine
48) species belonging to this family in Professor Smith’s
herbarium, three should form genera hitherto unnoticed.

The first of these new genera is a shrub, in several of its
characters related to Sparmannia, like which, it has the
greater part of its outer stamina destitute of anthere ; in
the structure of its fruit, however, it approaches more nearly
to Corchorus.

The second genus also agrees with Corchorus in its fruit ;
but differs from it sufficiently in the form and dehiscence
of the anther ; as well as in the short pedicellus, like that
of Grewia, elevating its stamina and pistillum.

The ¢ird, of which the specimens are in fruit only, for-
tunately, however, accompanied by the persistent flower, is
remarkable in having a calyx of three lobes, while its co-
rollaconsists of five petals; the stamina are in indefinite num-
ber ; and the fruit is composed of five single-seeded capsules,
connected only at the base. In the want of symmetry or
proportion between the divisions of its calyx and corolla
it resembles the Chlenacee of M. Du Petit Thouars,’ as well
as Oncoba of Forskael and Ventenatia of M. de Beauvois.*
The existence of this new genus decidedly belonging to
Tiliaceze, and having a considerable resemblance to Vente-

' Annal. du Mus. d’ Hist. Nat. 18, p. 476.

2 Mém. du Mus. d’ Hist. Nat. 3, p.179.

3 Hist. des Véget. des Isles de ? Afrique, p. 46.
4 Flore d’Oware, \, p. 29, ¢. 17.

NATURAL ORDERS, 109

natia, whose place in the system is, indeed, not yet deter-
mined, but of which the habit is nearly that of Rhodolena,
seems in some degree to confirm M. du Petit Thouars’s
opinion of the near relation of Chlenaceze to Tiliaceee ; though
M. de Jussieu, in placing it between Ebenaceze and Rho-
doracee,’ appears to take a very different view of its
affinities.

MALVACEAE. Of this family 18 species were observed
on the banks of the Congo. It forms, therefore, about one
thirty-fourth part of the pheenogamous plants of the collec-
tion; which 1s somewhat greater than the equinoctial pro-
portion of the order, as stated in Baron Humboldt’s disser-
tation,” but nearly agrees with that of India, according to
Dr. Roxburgh’s unpublished Flora Indica.

The greater part of the Malvacez of the collection belong
to Sida and Hibiscus; and certain species of both these
genera are common to India and America. Urena Ameri-
cana and Malachra radiata, hitherto supposed to be natives
of America only, are also contained in the collection ; and tu
the loftiest tree seen on the banks of the Congo, is a species
of Bombax, which, as far-as can be determined from the
very imperfect specimens preserved in the herbarium, does
not differ from Bombax pentandrum of America and India.
I have formerly remarked* that Malvacez, Tiliaceee, Her-
manniaceee, Buttneriaceze, and Sterculiacez, constitute one
natural class ; of which the orders appear to me as nearly
related as the different sections of Rosacez are to each
other. In both these, as well as in several other cases
that might be mentioned, there seems to be a necessity for
the establishment of natural classes, to which proper names,
derived from the orders best known, and differing perhaps
in termination, might be given.

It is remarkable that the most general character connect-
ing the different orders of the class now proposed, and which
may be named from its principal order Malvacez, should

1 Mirbel, Kem. de Physiol. Veg. et de Bot. 2, p. 855.
2 Prolegomena, p. xvitt. De Distrib. Geogr. Plant., p. 43.
3 Flinders’s Voy. 2, p. 540. (Ande, p. 11.)

110 BOTANY OF CONGO.

be that of the valvular estivation of the calyx; for seve-
ral, at least, of the genera at present referred to Tiliacez,
in which this character is not found, ought probably, for
other reasons likewise, to be excluded from that order:
and hence perhaps also. the Chlenacez, though nearly re-
lated, are not strictly referable to the class Malvacez,
from all of whose orders, it must be admitted, they differ
considerably in habit.

LEGUMINOS. According to Baron Humboldt,’ this
family, or class, as I am rather disposed to consider it,
constitutes one twelfth of the phanogamous plants within
the tropics. Its proportion, however, is much greater in
Professor Smith’s herbarium, in which there are 96 species
belonging to it, or nearly one sixth of the whole collection.
And ample allowance being made for the lateness of the
season when the collection was formed, which might be
supposed to reduce the number of this family less than
many of the others, Leguminosze may be stated as form-
ing one eighth of the Phenogamous plants on the banks
of the Congo. In India, it probably forms about one
ninth, which is also nearly the proportion it bears to
Phenogamous plants in the equinoctial part of New
Holland.

I have formerly proposed to subdivide Leguminosz
into three orders.’

Of the first of these orders, MIMOSEA,, there are only
430) eight species from Congo, seven of which belong to
Acacia, as it is at present constituted ; the eighth is a sensi-
tive aculeated Mimosa very nearly allied to JZ. aspera of
the West Indies, as well as to JZ. canescens of Willdenow,
found by Isert in Guinea; and perhaps is not different
from the species mentioned by Adanson as being common
on the banks of the Senegal.

Of the second order, CASSALPINEAS, the collection
contains 19 species, among which there are four unpub-

1 Op. citat. * Flinders’ Voy. 2, p. 551. (Ante, p. 22.)

NATURAL ORDERS. lll

lished genera. One of these is Erythrophleum of Afzelius,
the Red Water 'l'ree of Sierra Leone; another species of
which genus is the ordeal plant, or Cassa of the natives of
Congo. Guilandina Bonduc and Cassia occidentalis, are
also im the herbarium ; the former, I believe, is unquestion-
ably common to India and America; whether Cassia
occidentalis be really a native of India and equinoctial
Africa, in both of which it is now at least naturalized, is
perhaps doubtful.

Among PAPILIONACEA, which constitute the prin-
cipal part of Leguminose in the collection, there is only
one plant with stamina entirely distinct. This decandrous
plant forms a genus very different from any yet established,
but. to which Podalyria bracteata of Roxburgh’ belongs.

The genera composing Papilionaceze on the banks of the
Congo have, upon the whole, a much nearer relation to
those of India than of equinoctial America. ‘T'o this,
however, there is one remarkable exception. For of the
only two species of Pferocarpus in the collection, one is
hardly to be distinguished from P. Heastaphyllum, unless
by the want of the short acumen existing in the plant of
Jamaica. The second agrees entirely with Linneus’s
original specimen of P. /unatus from Surmam, and seems
to be not uncommon on the west coast of equinoctial
Africa; having been observed by Professor Afzelius at
Sierra Leone, and probably by Isert in Guinea ;? while no
species of Pterocarpus related to either of these has
hitherto been observed in India. On the other hand
Abrus precatorivs and Hedysarum triflorum, both of which
occur in the collection, are common to equinoctial Asia
and America.

TEREBINTACEA,, as given by M. de Jussieu, appears
to be made up of several orders nearly related to each
other, and of certain genera having but little affinity to
any of ther. Of this, indeed, the illustrous author of the
Genera Plantarum seems to have been aware. He pro- 1st

1 Coromand. Plants, 3 tab. 2 Reise nach Guinea, p. 116.

112 BOTANY OF CONGO.

bably, however, had not the means of ascertaining all their
distinguishing characters, and therefore preferred leaving
the order nearly as it was originally proposed by Bernard
de Jussieu in 1759.

One of the orders included in Terebintaceee, and which
is proposed by M. de Jussieu himself, under the name of
Cassuvia, consists of Anacardium, Semecarpus, Mangi-
fera, Rhus, and Buchanania, with some other unpublished
genera.

The perigynous insertion of stamina in Cassuvie (or
Anacardee) may be admitted in doubtful cases from
analogy, there being an unpublished genus belonging to it
even with ovarium inferum. And the ovarium, though in
all cases of one cell, with a single ovulum, may, at least in
those genera in which the style is divided, be supposed to
unite in its substance the imperfect ovaria indicated by the
branches of the style, and which in Buchanania are actually
distinct from the complete organ. ‘The only plant belong-
ing to this order in the herbarium, is a species of Rhus,
with simple verticillate leaves, and very nearly approaching
in habit to two unpublished species of the genus from the
Cape of Good Hope.

AMYRIDEA,, another family included in Terebintacee,
and to which the greater part of Jussieu’s second section
belongs, may, like the former order, be considered as
having in all cases perigynous insertion of stamina; this
structure being manifest in some of its genera. Of Amy-
ride, there are two plants in the collection. The first of
these is a male plant, probably of a species of Sorindeia ;}
the second, which is the Sa/w of the natives, by whom it is
cultivated on account of its fruit, cannot be determined
from the imperfect state of the specimens; it is, however,
probably related to Poupartia or Bursera.

CONNARACEA, is a third family which I propose to
separate from Terebiutaceze: it consists of Connarus Zinn.
Cnestis Juss. and Rourea of Aublet or Robergia of Schre-

1 Aubert du Petit Thouars, nev. gen. Madugas. n. 80.

NATURAL ORDERS. 113

ber. The insertion of stamina, in this family, is ambi-
guous ; but as in a species of Cnestis from Congo, they
originate from, or at least firmly cohere with, the pedicellus
of the ovaria, they may be considered perhaps in all the #2
genera rather as hypogynous than perigynous. The most
important distinguishing characters of Connaracee con-
sist in the insertion of the two collateral ovula of each of
its pistilla being near the base; while the radicle of the
embryo is situated at the upper or opposite extremity of
the seed, which is always solitary. In Connarus there is
but one ovarium, and the seed (figured by Geertner under
the name of Omphalobium) is destitute of albumen.
Rourea or Robergia has always five ovaria, though in
general one only comes to maturity. Its seed, like that of
Connarus, is without albumen, and the estivation of the
calyx is imbricate.

Of Cnestis there are several new species in Professor
Smith’s herbarium. ‘This genus has also five ovaria, all of
which frequently ripen; the albumen forms a considerable
part of the mass of the seed ; and the eestivation of the calyx
is valvular. ‘The genera of this group, therefore, differ from
each other, in having one or more ovaria; in the existence
or absence of albumen; and in the imbricate or valvular
zstivation of calyx. Any one of these characters singly is
frequently of more than generic importance, though here
even when all are taken together, they appear insufficient
to separate Cnestis from Connarus.

In considering the place of the Connaraceze in the
system, they appear evidently connected on the one hand
with Leguminosee, from which Connarus can only be dis-
tinguished by the relation the parts of its embryo_have to
the umbilicus of the seed. On the other hand, Cnestis
seems to me to approach to 4verr/oa, which agrees with
it in habit, and in many respects in the structure of its
flower and seed; differing from it, however, in its five
ovaria being united, in the greater number of ovula in each
cell, in the very different texture of its fruit, and in some
degree in the situation of the umbilicus of the seed.

But Averrhoa agrees with Ovalis in every important

114 BOTANY OF CONGO.

point of structure of its flower, and in most respects in
that of its seed.

Ovalis, indeed, differs from Averrhoa in the texture of its
fruits, in some respects in the structure of its seed; and
very widely in habit, in the greater part of its species.
The difference in habit, however, is not so great in some
species of Oxalis; as for example, in those with pinnated
and even ternate leaves from equinoctial America ; and in
that natural division of the genus including 0. sensitiva,
of which there are two species in the Congo herbarium.
433] This latter section of Oxalis' agrees also with Averrhoa
Carambola’ in the foliola, when irritated, being reflected or
dependent, which is likewise their position in the state of
collapsion or sleep, in all the species of both genera.

To the natural order formed by Oxalis and Averrhoa,
the name of OxaLipr# may be given, in preference to
that of Sensitive, under which, however, Batsch® was the
first to propose the association of these two genera, and to
point out their agreement in sensible qualities and irrita-
bility of leaves.

M. de Jussieu, in a memoir recently published,* has
proposed to remove Oxalis from Geraniaceze, to which he
had formerly annexed it, and to unite it with Diosmee.

It appears to me to have a much nearer affinity to
Zygophyllee,’ though it is surely less intimately connected
with that order than with Averrhoa.

Iam aware that M. Correa de Serra, one of the most
profound and philosophical botanists of the present age,
has considered Averrhoa as nearly related to Rhamnez® or
rather to Celastrine ; from which, however, it differs in the
number and insertion of stamina and especially in the
direction of the embryo, with respect to the pericarpium.

In all these characters Averrhoa agrees with Oxalis ; its
relation to which is further confirmed on considering the
appendage of the seed or arillus, whose modifications in

1 Herba sentiens, Rumph. Amboin. 5, p. 801.

2 Bruce in Philos. Transact. 75, p. 356. 3 Tab. afin. p. 23.

4 Mém. du Mus. @ Hist. Nat. 3, p. 448. * Flinders's Poy. 2, p. 545. (Ante,
6 Annal. du Mus. d'Hist. Nat. 8, p. 72. p. 16.)

NATURAL ORDERS, 115

these two genera seem to correspond with those of their
pericarpia,

CHRYSOBALANEA. The genera forming this order
are Chrysobalanus, Moquilea, Grangeria, Coupea, Acioa,
Licania, Hirtella, Thelira, and Parinarium, all of which
are at present referred by M. de Jussieu to Rosacez, and
the greater part to his seventh section of that family,
namely, Amygdalez. I?f Rosaceze be considered as an
order merely, these genera will form a separate section,
connecting it with Leguminose. But if, as I have form-
erly proposed, both these extensive families are to be
regarded as natural classes, then they will form an order
sufficiently distinct from Amygdaleee, both in fructification
and habit, as well as in geographical distribution.

The principal distinguishing characters in the fructifica-
tion of Chrysobalanee are the style proceeding from the
base of the ovarium ; and the ovula (which, as in Amyg- (#4
dalez, are two in number) as well as the embryo being
erect. The greater part of Chrysobalanez have their
flowers more or less irregular; the irregularity consisting
in the cohesion of the foot-stalk of the ovarium with one
side of the tube of the calyx, and a greater number, or
ereater perfection of stamina on the same side of the
flower.

Professor Smith’s herbarium contains only two genera
of this order, namely, Chrysobalanus and Parinarium.'
One species of the former is hardly distinguishable from
Chrysobalanus Icaco of America, and is probably a very
common plant on the west coast of Africa; Jcaco being
mentioned by Isert® as a native of Guinea, and by Adan-
son’ in his account of Senegal.

Of Parinarium, there is only one species from Congo,
which agrees, in the number and disposition of stamina,
with the character given of the genus. In these respects
M. de Jussieu* has observed a difference in the two species

1 Juss. Gen. 342. Parinari, Audblet Guian. 514. Petrocarya, Sehreb. Gen,
629. 2 Reise nach Guinea, p. 54, 3 Voyage au Senegal, 175.
4 Gen. Plant. 342.

116 BOTANY OF CONGO.

found by Adanson at Senegal, and has moreover remarked
that their ovarium coheres with the tube of the calyx. In
that species most common at Sierra Leone, and which is
probably one of those examined by M. de Jussieu, the
ovarium itself is certainly free, its pedicellus, however, as
in the greater part of the genera of this order and several
of Ceesalpinee, firmly cohering with the calyx, may ac-
count for the statement referred to. I am not, indeed,
acquainted with any instance among Dicotyledonous plants
of cohesion between a simple ovarium, which I consider
that of Chrysobalaneze to be, and the tube of the calyx.
The complete septum between the two ovula of Parina-
rium, existing before fecundation, is a peculiar structure in
a simple ovarium; though in some degree analogous to the
moveable dessepiment of Banksia and Dryandra, and to
the complete, but less regular, division of the cavity that
takes place after fecundation in some species of Persoonia.’

MELASTOMACEAI. Four plants only of this order
occur in the collection.

The first is a species of Zristemma, very nearly related
to 7. hirtum of M. de Beauvois.*

435) The second is perhaps not distinct from Melastoma
decumbens, of the same author.®

The third and fourth are new species referable to Rhezia,
as characterised by Ventenat,* though not to that genus as
established by Linnzus; and in some respects differing
from the species that have been since added to it, all of
which are natives of America.

In the original species of Zristemma’® there are, in the
upper part of the tube of the calyx, two circular ciliated
membranous processes, from which the name of the genus
is derived; the limb of the calyx itself being considered as
constituting the third circle. The two circular membranes
are also represented as complete in 7. hirtum.

But in the species from Congo, which may be named 7:

1 Linn. Soc. Transact. 10, p. 35. ° Flore d’Oware, 1, p. 94, t. 57.
3 Op. citat. 1, p. 69, ¢. 49.

4 Mém. de 0 Institut. se. phys. 1807, prem. semest. p. 11.
° Tristemma virusana, Vent. Choix de Plantes, 35.

NATURAL ORDERS. 117

incompletum, only one circular membrane exists, with the
unilateral rudiment of the second.

The rudiment of the inferior membrane in this species
points ont the relation between the apparently anomalous
appendage of the calyx in Tristemma, and the ciliated
scales irregularly scattered over its whole surface in
Osbeckia ; the analogy being established by the interme-
diate structure of an unpublished plant of this order from
Sierra Leone, in Sir Joseph Banks’s herbarium, in which
the nearly similar squamee, though distinct, are disposed
in a single complete circle; and by Melastoma octandra of
Linneeus, in which they are only four in number, and alter-
nate with the proper divisions of the calyx. .

The two species here referred, though improperly, to
Rhexia, agree with a considerable part of the species pub-
lished in the monograph of that genus by M. Bonpland,
and with some other genera of the order, in the peculiar
manner in which the ovarium is connected with the tube
of the calyx. This cohesion, instead of extending uni-
formly over the whole surface, is limited to ten longitudinal
equidistant lines or membranous processes, apparently
originating from the surface of the ovarium ; the inter-
stices, which are tubular, and gradually narrowing towards
the base, being entirely free.

The function of these tubular interstices is as remark-
able as their existence.

In Melastomacez, before the expansion of the corolla, the
tops of the filaments are inflected, and the anthers are
pendulous and parallel to the lower or erect portion of the
filament ; their tips reaching, either to the line of complete
cohesion between the calyx and ovarium, where that exists ;
or, where this cohesion is partial, and such as I have now ts
described, being lodged in the tubular interstices; their
points extending to the base of the ovarium. From these
sheaths, to which they are exactly adapted, the anthers
seem to be disengaged in consequence of the unequal
growth of the different parts of the filament ; the inflected
portion ceasing to increase in length at an early period,
while that below the curvature continues to elongate con-

118 BOTANY OF CONGO.

siderably until the extrication is complete, when expansion
takes place.

It is singular that this mode of cohesion between the
ovarium and calyx in certain genera of Melastomaceze, and
the equally remarkable estivation of antherze accompanying
it, should have been universally overlooked, especially in
the late monograph of M. Bonpland; as both the struc-
ture and economy certainly exist in some, and probably in
the greater part, of the plants which that author has
figured and described as belonging to Rhexia.

On the limits, structure, and generic division of Melasto-
maceee, I may remark —

lst. That JZemecylon, as M. du Petit Thouars has
already suggested,’ and Petaloma of Swartz’ both belong
to this order, and connect it with AZyrtacee, from which
they are to be distinguished only by the absence of the
pellucid glands of the leaves and other parts, existing in
all the genera really belonging to that extensive family.

2ndly. There are very few Melastomacez in which the
ovarium does not in some degree cohere with the tube of
the calyx; JJeriana, properly so called, being, perhaps,
the only exception.

And in the greater number of instances where, though
the ovarium is coherent, the fruit is distinct, it becomes so
from the laceration of the connecting processes already
described.

3rdly. That the generic divisions of the whole order
remain to be established. On examination, I believe, it
will be found that the original species of the Linnean
genera, Melastoma and Rhexia, possess generic characters
sufficiently distinguishing them from the greater part of
the plants that have been since added to them by various
authors. In consequence of these additions, however,
their botanical history has been so far neglected, that pro-
bably no genuine species of Melastoma, and certainly none
of Rhexia, has yet been published in M. Bonpland’s splen-
did and valuable monographs of these two genera.

1 Mélanges de Botanique ; Observ. address. & M. Lamarck, p. 57.
2 Flor, Ind. Occid. 2, p. 831, tab. 14.

NATURAL ORDERS. 119

Of RHIZOPHORE Ai, as I have formerly proposed to (187
limit it, namely, to Rhizophora, Bruguiera, and Carallia,
the collection contains only one plant, which is a
species of Rhizophora, the Mangrove of the lower part of
the river, and probably of the whole line of coast, but very
different both from that of America, and from those either
of India or of other equinoctial countries that have been
described. There is, however, a plant in the collection
which, though not strictly belonging to this order, suggests
a few remarks on its affinities.

I referred Carallia’ to Rhizophoree, from its agreement
with them in habit, and in the structure of its flower. It
is still uncertain whether its reniform seed is destitute of
albumen ; the absence of which, however, does not seem
necessary to establish its affinity with the other genera of
this order ; for plants having the same remarkable eco-
nomy in the germination of the embryo as that of Rhizo-
phora, may belong to families which either have or are
destitute of albumen.

The plant referred to from Congo may be considered as
anew species of Legnotis having its petals less divided
than those of the original species of that genus, and each
cell of its ovarium containing only two pendulous ovula.
The genus Legnotis agrees with Carallia in habit, especially
in having opposite leaves with imtermediate stipules; in
the valvular estivation of its calyx, and in several other
points of structure of its flower. It differs in its divided
petals; in its greater number of stamina, disposed, how-
ever, in a simple series; and in its ovarium not cohering
with the calyx. It is therefore still more nearly related
to Richeia of M. du Petit Thouars,’ from which perhaps
it may not be generically distinct. The propriety of asso-
ciating Carallia* with Rhizophorez is not perhaps likely to
be disputed ; and its affinity to Legnotis, especially to the
species from Congo, appears very probable. It would
seem, therefore, that we have already a series of structures

1 Plinders’s Voy. 2, p. 549. (Ante, p. 20.) * Roxburgh. Coromand. 3, p. 8, t. 211.
3 Nov. Gen. Madagase. n. 84.
4 Or Barraldeia, Du Petit Thouars, Nov. Gen. Madagase. n. 82.

120 BOTANY OF CONGO.

connecting Rhizophora on the one hand with certain genera
of Salicarie, particularly with Antherylium, though that
genus wants the intermediate stipules; and on the other
with Cunoniacea,' especially with the simple leavedspecies of
438) Ceratopelatum. While Loranthus and Viscum, associated
with Rhizophora by M. de Jussieu, appear to form a very
distinct family, and which, as it seems to me, should even
occupy a distant place im the system.

HOMALIN. In the collection from Congo a plant
occurs evidently allied, and perhaps referable, to Homalium,
from which it differs only in the greater number of glands
alternating with the stamina, whose fasciculi are in conse-
quence decomposed: the mner stamen of each fasciculus
being separated from the two outer by one of the additional
glands. ‘This plant was first found on the banks of the
Gambia, by Mr. Park, from whose specimens I have ascer-
tained that the embryo is enclosed in a fleshy albumen.

The same structure of seed may be supposed, from very
obvious affinity, to exist in Astranthus of Loureiro, to which
Blackwellia of Commerson ought perhaps to be referred ;
in Mapimoga of Aublet, probably not different from Homa-
lium; and in Ma,’ a genus admitting of subdivision, and
which M. du Petit Thouars has referred to Rhamnee. All
these genera appear to me sufficiently different from
Rosaceze, where M. de Jussieu has placed them, and from
every other family of plants at present established.

Their distinguishing characters as a separate order are,
the segments of the perianthium disposed,in a double series,
or an equal number of segments nearly in the same series ;
the want of petals ; the stamina being definite and opposite
to the inner series of the perianthium, or to the alternate
segments where they are disposed apparently in a simple
series ; the unilocular ovarium (generally in some degree
coherent with the calyx) having three parietal placente,
with one, two, or even an indefinite number of ovula; and
the seeds having.albumen, as inferred from its existence in
the genus from Congo. The cohesion of the ovarium with

1 Flinders’s Voy. 2, p. 548. (Ante, p. 20.) ® Nov. Gen. Madagase. n. 81.

NATURAL ORDERS. 121

the tube of the perianthium, though existing in various
degrees in all the genera above enumerated, is probably a
character of only secondary importance in Homaline.
For an unpublished genus found by Commerson in Mada-
gascar, which in every other respect agrees with this
family, has ovarium superum. ‘his genus at the same
time seems to establish a considerable affinity between
Homaline and certain genera, either absolutely belonging
to Passifloree, especially Paropsia of M. du Petit 'Vhouars,!
or nearly related to them as Hrythrospermum, well de- tus9
scribed and figured by the same excellent botanist.”

The increased number of stamina in Homaliim, and
particularly in the genus from Congo, instead of presenting
an objection to this affinity, appears to me to confirm it.
It may be observed also that there are two genera referable
to Passifloreze, though they will form a separate section of
the order, which have a much greater, and even an inde-
finite, number of perfect stamina, namely, Smeathmania,
an unpublished genus of equinoctial Africa, agreeing in
habit, in perianthium, and in fruit, with Paropsia; and
yania of Vahl,’ which appears to me to belong to the
same family.

In Passifloreze the stamina, when their number is defi-
nite, which is the case in all the genera hitherto considered
as belonging to them, are opposite to the outer series of
the perianthium ; a character which, though of general im-
portance, and here of practical utility in distinguishing
them from Homaline, is not expressed in any of the nu-
merous figures or descriptions that have been published of
the plants of this order.

Passifloreee and Cucurbitacee, though now admitted as
distinct families, are still placed together by M. de Jussieu ;
and he considers the floral envelope in both orders as a
perianthium or calyx, whose segments are disposed in a
double series.*

These views of affinity and structure are in some degree
confirmed by Homalinz, in which both ovarium inferum

1 Hist. des Véget. des Isles de V Afrique, 59. 2 Op. citat. 65.
3 Eelog. 1, p. an t. 9. 4° Annal. du Mus. d' Hist. Nat. 6, p. 102.

122 BOTANY OF CONGO.

and superum occur; and in one genus of which, namely,
Blackwellia, the segments of the perianthium, though the
complete number, in relation to the other genera of the
order, be present, are all of similar texture and form, and are
disposed nearly in a simple series. If the approximation
of these three families be admitted, they may be considered
as forming a class intermediate between Polypetale and
Apetalz, whose principal characters would consist in the
segments of the calyx being disposed in a double series,
and in the absence of petals; the different orders nearly
agreeing with each other in the structure of their seeds,
and to a considerable degree in that of the ovarium.

The formation of this class, however, connected on the
#01 one hand with Apetalee by Samydeze,* and on the other,
though as it seems to me less intimately, with Polypetale
by Violeze, would not accord with any arrangement of
natural orders that has yet been given. While the admis-
sion of the floral envelope being entirely calyx; and of the
affinity of the class with Violee, would certainly be un-
favorable to M. de Candolle’s ingenious hypothesis of
petals in all cases being modified stamina.

VIOLEA.” This order does not appear to me so
nearly related to Passifloreee as M. du Petit Thouars is dis-
posed to consider it; for it not only has a genuine poly-
petalous corolla, which is hypogynous, but its antheree
differ materially in structure, and its simple calyx is divided
to the base. ‘The irregularity both of petals and stamina
in the origmal genera of the order, namely, Viola, Pom-
balia,® and Hybanthus, though characters of considerable
importance, are not in all cases connected with such a
ditterence in habit as to prevent their union with certain
regular flowered genera, which it has lately been proposed
to associate with them.

The collection from Congo contains two plants belonging
to the section of Violez with regular flowers. One of

1 Fentenut in Mém. de V Instit. Se. Phys. 1807, 2 sem. p. 142.
? Juss. Gen. Pl. 295. Ventenat Malmais, 27.
3 Vandelli Fase. Pl. p.7, ¢. 1. Ionidium, Venten. Malmais. 27.

NATURAL ORDERS. 123

these evidently belongs to Passalia, an unpublished genus
in Sir Joseph Banks’s herbarium, and described in the
manuscripts of Solander from a plant found by Smeath-
man at Sierra Leone, which is perhaps not specifically
distinct from that of Congo, or from Ceranthera dentata
of the Flore @Oware. But Ceranthera,’ which M. de
Beauvois, being unacquainted with its fruit, has placed in
the order Meliaceze, is not different from A/sodeia, a genus
published somewhat earlier, and from more perfect mate-
rials, by M. du Petit Thouars,’ who refers it to Violez.
The latter generic name ought of course to be adopted,
and with a change in the termination (A/sodine) it may
also denote the section of this order with regular flowers.

Physiphora of Sir Joseph Banks’s herbarium, discovered
by himself in Brazil, differs from Alsodeia only in its fila-
ments being very slightly connected at base, and in the
form and texture of its capsule, which is membranaceous,
and, as the name imports, inflated.

Five species belonging to this section of Violeze occur in
Aublet’s History of the Plants of Guiana, where each of ua
them is considered as forming a separate genus. Of three
of these genera, namely, Conohoria, Rinorea, and Riana
the flowers alone are described ; the two others, Passura
and Piparea, were seen in fruit only.

From the examination of flowers of Aublet’s original
specimens of the three former genera, in Sir Joseph
Banks’s herbarium, and of the fruit of Conohoria, which
entirely agrees with that of Passwra, and essentially with
that of Piparea, 1 have hardly a doubt of these five plants,
notwithstanding some differences in the disposition of their
leaves, actually belonging to one and the same genus; and
as they agree with Physiphora in every respect, except in
the texture and form of the capsule, and with the Passalia
of Sierra Leone and Congo, except in having their stamina
nearly or entirely distinct, it appears that all these genera
may be referred to Alsodeia.

I have also examined, in Sir Joseph Banks’s herbarium,
a specimen of Pentaloba sessilis of the Flora Cochinchi-

1 Flore d’ Oware, 2, p. 10. 2 Hist. des Véget. des Isles de 1 Afrique, 55.

124 BOTANY OF CONGO.

nensis, which was sent so named, by Loureiro himself,
and have found it to agree in every important point
with Alsodeia, even as to the number of parietal placentz.
Loureiro, however, describes the fruit of Pentaloba as a
five-lobed, five-seeded berry, and if this account be correct,
the genus ought to be considered as distinct ; but if, which
is not very improbable, the fruit be really capsular, it is
evidently referable to Alsodeia; with the species of which,
from Madagascar and the west coast of equinoctial Africa,
it agrees in the manifest union of its filaments.

It appears therefore that the ten genera now enumerated,
and perhaps also Lauwradia of Vandelli, may very properly
be reduced to one; and they all at least manifestly belong
to the same section of Violez, though at present they are
to be found in various, and some rather distant, natural
orders.

M. de Jussieu, in adopting Aublet’s erroneous descrip-
tion of the stamina of Rinorea and Conohoria, has referred
both these genera to Berberides,* to which he has also
annexed Riana, adding a query whether Passura mav not
4) belong to the same genus. With M. de Beauvois, he
refers Ceranthera to Meliacese; and Pentaloba of Loureiro
he reduces also to the same order.” Piparea is, together
with Viola, annexed to Cistinze in his Genera Plantarum,
and is therefore the most correctly placed, though its struc-
ture is the least known, of all these supposed genera.

1 The genera belonging to BERBERIDES are Berberis (to which Ilex Japonica
of Thunberg belongs) ; Leontice (including Caulophyllum, respecting which see
Linn, Soe. Transac. 12, p. 145) Epimedium; and Diphylleia of Michaux.
Jeffersonia may perhaps differ in the internal structure of its seeds, as it does
in their arillus, from true Berberidez, but it agrees with them in, the three
principal characters of their flower, namely, in their stamina being equal in
number and opposite to the petals; in the remarkable dehiscence of anthere ;
and in the structure of the ovarium. Podophylium agrees with Diphylleia in
habit, and in the fasciculi of vessels of the stem being irregularly scattered;
essentially in the floral envelope, and in the structure of the ovarium; its
stamina, also, though numerous, are not altogether indefinite, but appear to
have a certain relation both in number and insertion to the petals: in the de-
hiscence of anthers, and perhaps also in the structure of seeds, it differs from this
order, to which, however, it may be appended. Nwzdina ought to be included in
Berberides, differing only in its more numerous and densely imbricate bractes,
from which to the calyx and even to the petals, the transition is nearly imper-

ceptible; and in the dehiscence of its anthera.
2 Mém. du Mus. @ Hist. Nat. 3, p. 440.

NATURAL ORDERS. 125

An unpublished genus of New Holland, which I have
named Hymenanthera, in Sir Joseph Banks’s herbarium,
agrees with Alsodeia in its calyx, in the insertion, expan-
sion, and obliquely imbricate estivation of its petals, and
especially in the structure of its antheree, which approach
more nearly to those of Violez properly so called. It
differs, however, from this order in having five squame
alternating with the petals; and especially in its fruit,
which is a bilocular berry, having in each cell a single pen-
dulons seed, whose internal structure resembles that both
of Violeze and Polygalez, between which I am inclined to
think this genus should be placed.

CHAILLETE.®. The genus Chailletia was established
by M. de Candolle* from a plant found by Martin in French
Guiana, and which, as appears by specimens in Sir Joseph
Banks’s herbarium, had been many years before named
Patrisia by Von Rohr, who discovered it in the same
country. At a still earlier period, Solander, in his manu-
scripts, preserved in the library of Sir Joseph Banks,
described this genus under the name of AZestotes, from
several species found by Smeathman at Sierra Leone.
Both Dichapetalum and Leucosia of M. du Petit Thouars*
appear to me, from the examination of authentic speci-
mens, to belong to the same genus; and in Professor
Smith’s herbarium there is at least one additional species of
Chailletia different from those of Sierra Leone.

Of the two generic names given by M. du Petit css
Thouars, and published somewhat earlier than M. de Can-
dolle’s Memoir, Leucosia will probably be considered inad-
missible, having been previously applied by Fabricius to a
genus of Crustacea; and Dichapetalum is perhaps objec-
tionable, as derived from a character not existing in the
whole genus, even allowing it to be really polypetalous.
It seems expedient, therefore, to adopt the name proposed
by M. de Candolle, who has well illustrated the genus in
the memoir referred to. It appears to me that Chailletia,

V Annal. du Mus. @ Hist. Nat. 17, p. 153.
2 Nov. Gen. Madagase. x. 78 et 79.

126 BOTANY OF CONGO.

a genus nearly related to it from India with capsular fruit,
and Zapura of Aublet (which is Rodria of Schreber), form
a natural order, very different from any yet established.
The principal characters of this order may be gathered
from M. de Candolle’s figure and description of Chailletia,
to which, however, must be added that the cells of the
ovarium, either two or three in number, constantly contain
two collateral pendulous ovula; and that in the regular
flowered genera there exist within, and opposite to, the
petal-like bodies an equal number of glands, which are
described by M. du Petit Thouars in Dichapetalum, but
are unnoticed by him in Leucosia, where, however, they
are equally present.

Tt may seem paradoxical to associate with these genera
Tapura, whose flower is irregular, triandrous, and ap-
parently monopetalous. But it will somewhat lessen their
apparent differences of structure to consider the petal-like
bodies, which, in all the genera of this order, are inserted
nearly or absolutely in the same series with the filaments,
as being barren stamina; a view which M. de Candolle has
taken of those of Chailletia, and which M. Richard had
long before published respecting Tapura.’ It is probable
also that M. de Candolle at least will admit the association
here proposed, as his Chavlletia sessiliflora seems to be
merely an imperfect specimen of Zapura guianensis.

The genera to which Chailleteze most nearly approach
appear to me to be dguilaria of Lamarck’ and Gyrinops of
Gertner. But these two genera themselves, which are not
referable to any order yet established, may either be re-
garded as a distinct family, or perhaps, to avoid the too great
multiplication of families, as a section of that at present
#4] under consideration, and to which I should then propose
to apply the name of Aqui_arin# in preference to Chail-
leteze.

The genus Aquilaria itself has been referred by Ventenat
to Samydee@. From this order, however, it is sufficiently

1 Dict. Elem. de Botanique par Bulliurd, revu par L. C. Richard, ed. 1802,
p. 34.

2 Or Ophiospermum of the Flora Cochinchinensis, as I have proved by com-
parison with a specimen from Loureiro himself.

NATURAL ORDERS. 127

distinct, not only in the structure of its ovarium
and seeds, but in its leaves being altogether destitute of
glands, which are not only numerous in Samydez, but con-
sisting of a mixture of round and linear pellucid dots,
distinguish them from all the other families! with which
there is any probability of their being confounded.

Sir James Smith” has lately suggested the near affinity
of Aquilaria to Euphorbiaceee. But I confess it appears
to me at least as distinct from that order as from Samydee ;
and I am inclined to think, paradoxical as it may seem,
that it would be less difficult to prove its affinity to Thy-
melee than to either of them; a point, however, which,
requiring considerable details, I do not mean to attempt in
the present essay.

Of EUPHORBIACE: there are twenty species in the
collection, or one twenty-eighth part of its Phanogamous
plants. This is somewhat greater than the intratropical
proportion of the order as stated by Baron Humboldt, but
rather smaller than that of India or of the northern parts
of New Holland.

The most remarkable plants of Euphorbiacee in the
Congo herbarium are: a new species of the American
genus Alchornea; a plant differmg from yopricon, a
genus also belonging to America, chiefly in its capsular
fruit; two new species of Bridelia, which has hitherto been
observed only in India; and an unpublished genus that I
have formerly alluded to,’ as in some degree explaining
the real structure of Euphorbia, and from the considera-
tion of which also it seems probable that what was form-
erly described as the hermaphrodite flower of that genus,
is in reality a compound fasciculus of flowers.* From the
same species of this unpublished genus a substance resem-
bling caoutchouc is said to be obtained at Sierra Leone.

‘The only other genus in which I have observed an analogous variety of
form in the glands of the leaves, is Myroaylon (to which both Myrospermum
and Toluifera belong), in all of whose species this character is very remarkable,
the pellucid lines being much longer than in Samydez. .

2 Linn. Soc. Transact. 11, p. 230. * Flinders’s Voy.2, p. 557. (Ante, p. 29.)

4 Lian. Soc. Transact. 12, p. 99.

128 BOTANY OF CONGO.

According to Mr. Lockhart a frutescent species of
445) Euphorbia, about eight feet in height, with cylindrical
stem and branches, was “observed, planted on the graves of
the natives near several of the villages ; but of this, which
may be what Captain Tuckey has called Cactus quadran-
gularis in his Narrative (p. 115), there is no specimen in
the herbarium.

COMPOSITA:. It is unnecessary here to enter into
the question whether this family of plants, of which
upwards of 3000 species are already known, ought to be
considered as a class or as an order merely ; the expediency
of subdividing it, and affixing proper names to the divi-
sions, being generally admitted. The divisions or tribes
proposed by M. Cassini, in his valuable dissertations on
this family, appear to be the most natural, though as yet
they have not been very satisfactorily defined.

The number of Composite in the collection is only
twenty-four, more than half of which are referable to
Helianthee and Vernoniacee of M. Cassini. ‘The greater
part of these are unpublished species, and among them are
five new genera. ‘The published species belong to other
divisions, and are chiefly Indian: but one of them, Agera-
tum conyzoides, is common to America and India; the
Struchium (or Sparganophorus) of the collection does not
appear to me different from that of the West Indies; and
Mikania chenopodifolia, a plant very general on this line of
coast, though perhaps confined to it, belongs to a genus of
which all the other species are found only m America.

Baron Humboldt has stated’ that Composite form one
sixth of the Phenogamous plants within the tropics, and
that their proportion gradually decreases in the higher
latitudes until in the frigid zones it is reduced to one
thirteenth. But in the herbarium from Congo Composit
form only one twenty-third, and both in Smeathman’s col-
lection from Sierra Leone and in Dr. Roxburgh’s Flora
Indica, a still smaller part, of the Pheenogamous plants.
In the northern part of New Holland they form about one

‘In op. eilat.

NATURAL ORDERS. 129

sixteenth; and in a manuscript catalogue of plants of
equinoctial America, in the library of Sir Joseph Banks,
they are nearly in the same proportion.

In estimating the comparative value of these different
materials, | may, in the first place, observe that though
the herbarium from Congo was collected in the dry season of
the country, there is no reason to suppose on that account
that the proportion of this family of plants, in particular,
is materially or even in any degree dimiished, nor can cus
this objection be stated to the Sierra Leone collection, in
which its relative number is still smaller.

To the Composite in Dr. Roxburgh’s Flora Indica,
however, a considerable addition ought, no doubt, to be
made ; partly on the ground of his having apparently paid
less attention to them himself, and still more because his
correspondents, whose contributions form a considerable
part of the Flora, have evidently in a great measure neglec-
ted them. This addition bemg made, the proportion of
Composite in India would not differ very materially from
that of the north coast of New Holland, according to my
own collection, which I consider as having been formed in
more favorable circumstances, and as probably giving an
approximation of the true proportions in the country ex-
amined. Baron Humboldt’s herbarium, though absolutely
greater than any of the others referred to on this subject,
is yet, with relation to the vast regions whose vegetation
it represents, less extensive than either that of the north
coast of New Holland, or even of the line of the Congo.
And as it is in fact as much the Flora of the Andes as of
the coasts of intratropical America, containing families
nearly or wholly unknown on the shores of equinoctial
countries, it may be supposed to have several of those
families which are common to all such countries, and
among them Conyposite, in very different proportion. At
the same time it is not improbable that the relative num-
ber of this family in equinoctial America, may be greater
than in the similar regions of other intratropical countries ;
while there seems some reason to suppose it considerably

smaller on the west coast of Africa. This diminished
9

1380 BOTANY OF CONGO.

proportion, however, in equinoctial Africa would be the
more remarkable, as there is probably no part of the world
in which Composite form so great a portion of the vege-
tation as at the Cape of Good Hope.

RUBIACEA. Of this family there are forty-three
species in the collection, or about one fourteenth of its
Pheenogamous plants. I have no reason to suppose that
this proportion is greater than that existing in other parts
of equinoctial Africa; on the contrary, it is exactly that of
Smeathman’s collection from Sierra Leone.

Baron Humboldt, however, states the equinoctial pro-
portion of Rubiaceze to phenogamous plants to be one to
twenty-nine, and that the order gradually diminishes in
relative number towards the poles.

4m But it is to be observed that this family is composed
of two divisions, having very different relations to climate ;
the first, with opposite, or more rarely verticillate, leaves
and intermediate stipules, to which, though constituting
the great mass of the order, the name Rubiacez cannot be
applied, being chiefly equinoctial; while the second, or
Stellate, having verticillate or very rarely opposite leaves,
but in no case intermediate stipules, has its maximum in
the temperate zones, and is hardly found within the tropics,
unless at great heights.

Hence perhaps we are to look for the minimum in num-
ber of species of the whole order, not in the frigid zone,
but, at least in certain situations, a few degrees only
beyond the tropics.

In conformity to this statement, M. Delile’s valuable
catalogue of the plants of Egypt' includes no indigenous
species of the equinoctial division of the order, and only
five of Stel/ate, or hardly the one hundred and sixtieth
part of the Phenogamous plants. In M. Desfontaines’
Flora Atlantica, Rubiacez, consisting of fifteen Stellate
and only one species of the equinoctial division, form less
than one ninetieth part of the Pheenogamous plants, a pro-
portion somewhat inferior to that existing in Lapland.

| Flor, Egypt, Illustr. in Deseript. de V Egypte, Hist, Nat, v. 2, p. 49.

NATURAL ORDERS. 131

In Professor Thunberg’s Flora of the Cape of Good
Hope, where Rubiaceze are to Pheenogamous plants as
about one to one hundred and fifty, the order is differently
constituted ; the equinoctial division, by the addition of
Anthospermum, a genus peculiar to southern Africa, some-
what exceeding Stellatee in number. And in New Holland,
in the same parallel of latitude, the relative number of
Stellatee is still smaller, from the existence of Oyercularia,
a genus found only in that part of the world, and by the
addition of which the proportion of the whole order to the
Phzenogamous plants is there considerably increased.

More than half the Rubiaceze from Congo belong to
well known genera, chiefly to Gardenia, Psychotria,
Morinda, Hedyotis, and Spermacoce.

Of the remaining part of the order, several form new
genera.

The first of these is nearly related to Gardenia, which
itself seems to require subdivision.

The second is intermediate between Rondeletia and
Danais, and probably includes Rondeletia febrifuga of
Afzelius.*

The third has the inflorescence and flowers of Vauclea, (4s
but its ovaria and pericarpia are confluent, the whole head
forming a compound spherical fleshy fruit, which is, I
suppose, the country-fig of Sierra Leone, mentioned by
Professor Afzelius.’

The fourth is a second species of Neurocarpea, a genus
which I have named, but not described, in the catalogue
of Abyssinian plants appended to Mr. Salt’s Travels.’

The fifth genus is intermediate between Rubiacew and
Apocineee. With the former it agrees in habit, especially
in its interpetiolary stipules; and in the insertion and
structure of its seeds, which are erect, and have the
embryo lodged in a horny albumen forming the mass of
the nucleus; while it resembles Apocineee in having its

1 In Herb. Banks. This is the “New sort of Peruvian Bark” mentioned in
his Report, p. 174; which is probably not different from the Bellenda or
African Bark of Winterbottom’s Account of Sierra Leone, vol. 2, p- 24:3.

2 Sierra Leone Report for 1794, p. 171, 2. 32.
3 Foyage to Abyssinia, append. p. liv. (Ante, p. 94.)

182 BOTANY OF CONGO.

ovarium entirely distinct from the calyx ; its capsule in ap-
pearance and dehiscence is exactly like that of Bursaria.

‘The existence of this genus tends to comfirm what I
have formerly asserted respecting the want of satisfactory
distinguishing characters between these two orders, and to
prove that they belong to one natural class ; the ovarlum
superum approximating it to Apocinee ; the interpetiolary
stipules and structure of seeds connecting it, as it appears
to me, still more intimately with Rubiacez.

The arguments adduced by M. de Jussieu’ for excluding
Usteria from Rubiacez and referring it to Apocinee, are,
its having ovarium superum, an irregular corolla, fleshy
albumen, and only one stamen ; there being no example
of any reduction in the number of stamina in Rubiaceae,
(in which Opercularia and Pomax are not included by M.
de Jussieu) while one occurs in the male flowers of Ophi-
oxylum, a genus belonging to Apocineze. From analogous
reasoning he at the same time decides in referring Gert-
nera of Lamarck” to Rubiacez, though he admits it to
have ovarium superum ; its flowers being regular, its albu-
men more copious and horny, and its embryo erect. But
all these characters exist in the new genus from Congo.
These two genera therefore, together with Payamea of
Aublet, Usteria, Geniostoma of Forster (which is Azasser
of Jussieu) and Logania,’ might, from their mere agree-
ment in the situation of ovarium, form a tribe inter-
49) mediate between Rubiaceze and Apocinee. ‘This tribe,
however, would not be strictly natural, and from analogy
with the primary divisions admitted in Rubiacez, as well
as from habit, would require subdivision into at least four
sections: but hence it may be concluded that thé only
combining character of these sections, namely, ovarium
superum, is here of not more than generic value; and it
must be admitted also that the existence or absence of
stipules is in Logania* of still less importance.

1 Annal. du Mus. @ Hist. Nat. 10, p. 323. ? Illustr. Gen. tab. 167.
3 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 455. * Prodr, Flor, Nov. Holl. 1, p. 455.

NATURAL ORDERS. 133

APOCINEA. There are only six plants in the collec-
tion belonging to this order.

The jirs¢ of these, together with some other species from
Sierra Leone, constitutes an unpublished genus, the fruit
of which externally resembles that of Cerdera, but essen-
tially differs from it in its internal structure being poly-
spermous. The Cream fruit of Sierra Leone, mentioned
by Professor Afzelius,* probably belongs to this genus, of
which an idea may be formed by stating its flower to re-
semble that of Vahea, figured, but not described by M.
Lamarck,’ and its fruit, that of Voacanga® of M. du Petit
Thouars, from which birdlime is obtained in Madagascar,
or of Urceola' of Dr. Roxburgh, the genus that produces
the caoutchouc of Sumatra.

The second belongs to a genus discovered in Sierra
Leone by Professor Afzelius, who has not yet described it,
but has named it Anthocleista. This genus, however,
differs from Pofa/ia of Aublet (the Nicandra of Schreber)
solely in having a four-celled berry; that of Potalia being
described both by Aublet and Schreber as_ trilocular,
though according to my own observations it is bilocular,
M. de Jussieu has appended Potala to his Gentianez,
partly determined, perhaps, from its being described as
herbaceous. ‘The species of Authocleista from Congo,
however, according to the account given me by Mr. Lock-
hart, the gardener of the expedition, is a tree of consider-
able size, and its place in the natural method is evidently
near Fagrea.

Whether these genera should be united with Apocineze
or only placed near them, forming a fifth section of the
intermediate tribe already proposed, is somewhat doubtful.

In the perfect hermaphrodite flowers of Apocinez, no
exception occurs either to the quinary division of the to
floral envelopes and corresponding number of stamina, or
to the bilocular or double ovarium; and in Asclepiadee,
which are generally referred by authors to the same order,
something like a necessary connection may be perceived

1 Sierra Leone Report, 1794, p. 178, 2. 47. ; 2 Tllustr. Gen. tab. 169.
3 Nov. Gen. Madagasc, x. 32. 4 Asiat. Resear. 5, p. 169.

134 BOTANY OF CONGO.

between these relative numbers of stamina and pistilla,
and the singular mode of fecundation in this tribe. But
in Potalia and Anthocleista, there is a remarkable increase
in the number of stamina and segments of the corolla,
and at the same time a reduction in the divisions of the
calyx. The pistillum in Potalia, however, if my account
of it be correct, agrees in division with that of Apocineee ;
and the deviation from this division in Anthocleista is only
apparent ; the ovarium, according to the view I have else-
where given of this organ,’ being composed of two umited
ovaria, again indeed’ subdivided by processes of the
placenta, but each of the subdivisions or partial cells con-
taining only one half of an ordinary placenta, and that
not originating from its inner angle, as would be the case
were the ovarium composed of four confluent organs.

Of ASCLEPIADE® there are very few species in the
collection, and none of very remarkable structure. The
Periploca of Equinoctial Africa alluded to in my essay on
this family,” was one of the first plants observed by Pro-
fessor Smith at the mouth of the river; and a species of
Oxystelma, hardly different from 0. exoulentun of India,’

was found, apparently indigenous, on several parts of its
banks.

The ACANTHACE! of the collection, consisting of
sixteen species, the far greater part of which are new, have
a much nearer relation to those of India than to the
American portion of the order. Among these there are
several species of Welsonia* and Hypoestes ;° a new species
of dtheilema,’ a genus from which perhaps Phaylopsis of
Willdenow is not different, though its fruit is described by
Wendland’ as a legumen, and by Willdenow, with almost
equal impropriety, as a siliqua ; a plant belonging to a

1 Zinn. Soc. Transact. 12, p. 89.

2 Wernerian Nat. Hist. Soc. Trans. 1, p. 40.

3 Periploca esculenta, Rord, Coromand. J, p. 18, 2.11.

4 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p, 480. ° Op. citat. 1, p. 474,
6 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 478.

7 Micranthus, Weul.Botan. Beobacht, 38,

NATURAL ORDERS. 135

genus I have formerly alluded to as consisting of Ruellia
aliginosa and RF. balsamea ;' and a new species of Ble- tus
pharis. All these genera exist in India, and none of them
have yet been found in America.

CONVOLVULACEA. The herbarium of Professor
Smith contains twenty-two species of this order, among
which, however, there is no plant that presents anything
remarkable in its structure ; the far greater part belonging
to Ipomcea, the rest to Convolvulus.

In the herbarium there is a single species of Hydrolea,
nearly related to Sagonea palustris of Aublet, which
would also be referred to this order by M. de Jussieu.
But Hydrolea® appears to me to constitute, together
with Nama, a distinct family (Hydrolez) more nearly
approaching to Polemoniaceze than to Convolvulacez.

SCROPHULARINA. The collection contains only
ten plants of this family, of which two form new genera,
whose characters depend chiefly on the structure of
antheree and form of corolla.

The LABIATA! of the herbarium consist of seven
species, three of which belong to Ocymum, a genus
common to equinoctial Asia and Africa, but not extend-
ing to America; an equal number to Hyptis, which is
chiefly American, and has not been observed in India; the
seventh is a species of Hoslundia, a genus hitherto found
only on the west coast of Africa, and which, in its inflo-
rescence and in the verticillate leaves of one of its species,
approaches to the following order.

VERBENACEA, together with Labiatee form one natu-
ral class,’ for the two orders of which it has already become
difficult to find distinguishing characters.

In the Congo herbarium there are seven Verbenacez,
consisting of three beautiful species of Clerodendron ; two

1 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl.1, p. 478. 2 Pid. op. citat, p. 482,
3 Flinders’ Voy. 2, p. 565. (Ante, p. 38)

136 BOTANY OF CONGO.

new species of Vitex; Stachytarpheta indica of Vahl; and
a new species of Lippia, which, from its habit and struc-
ture, confirms the union of Zapania with that genus, sug-
gested by M. Richardt This species from the Congo has
its leaves in threes, and has nearly the same fragrance as
42] Verbena triphylla, whose affinity to Lippia, notwith-
standing the difference in calyx and inflorescence, is fur-
ther confirmed by a peculiarity in the estivation of its
corolla, which extends only to Lippia and Lantana.

OLACIN A. The herbarium contains a species of Olax
differing from all the plants at present referred to that
genus, in its calyx not being enlarged after fecundation,
but im its original annular form surrounding the base only
of the ripe frat. The existence of this species, which
agrees with those of New Holland and with /%ssilia of
Commerson in having only five petals, and in its barren
stamina being undivided, while in habit it approaches
rather more nearly to the original species O. Zeylanica and
to O. scandens of Roxburgh, both of which I have examined,
seems to confirm the union I have formerly proposed,” of
all these plants into one genus. When I first referred
fissiia to this genus, I only presumed from the many
other points of agreement that it had also the same struc-
ture of ovarium, on which, not only the generic character
of Olax, but its affinities, seemed to me in a great measure
to depend. M. Mirbel, however, has described the ovarium
of Fissilia as trilocular.’ I can only reconcile this state-
ment with my own observations, by supposing him to have
formed his opinion from a view of its transverse section ;
for on examining one of Commerson’s specimens of //ssi/ia
disparils, communicated by M. de Jussieu, I have found
its ovarium, like that of all the species of Olax, to be really
unilocular; the central columnar placenta, at the top of
which the three pendulous ovula are inserted, having no
connection whatever with the sides of the cavity.

It was chiefly the agreement of Olax and Santalacez in

1 Jn Mich. Flor. Bor. Amer. 2, p. 15.
? Prodr. Flor. Nov. Moll. 1, p. 357. * Nouv. Bullet. 3, p. 378.

NATURAL ORDERS. 137

this remarkable, and I believe, peculiar structure of ovarium,
that induced me to propose, not their absolute union into
one family, but their approximation in the natural series.
I at the same time,’ however, pointed out all the objections
that M. de Jussieu has since stated to this affinity.”

Of these objections the two principal are the double
floral envelope and ovarium superun of Olax, opposed to
the simple perianthium and ovarium inferum in Santalacez.

The first objection loses much of its importance, both on
considering that Quinchamalium, a genus in every other css
respect resembling Thesium, has an outer floral envelope
surrounding its ovarium, and having more the usual ap-
pearance of calyx than that of Olax ; and also in adverting
to the generally admitted association of Loranthus and
Viscum, of which the former is provided with both calyx
and corolla, the latter, in its male flowers at least, with
only a single envelope, and that analagous to the corolla of
Loranthus.’

The second objection seems to be equally weakened by
the obvious affinity of Santalaceze to Hvocarpus, which has
not only ovarium superum, but the fleshy receptacle of
whose fruit, similar to that of Taxus, perfectly resembles,
and may be supposed in some degree analogous to, the
enlarged calyx of certain species of Olax.

‘To these objections M. de Jussieu has added a third,
which, were it well founded, would be more formidable
than either of them, namely, that the ovarium of Santalacese
is monospermous ;* a statement, however, which I conclude
must have proceeded from mere inadvertency.

URTICEA. In the collection the plants of this family,
taking it in the most extensive sense, and considering it as
a class rather than an order, belong chiefly to Ficus, of
which there are seven species. One of these is very nearly
related to Ficus religiosa; and like that species in India,
is regarded as a sacred tree on the banks of the Congo.

’ Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 351. Flinders’ Voy, 2, p. 571-2. (Ante, p. 44.)
2 Mém. du Mus. @ Hist. Nat. 2, p. 439.

3 Prod. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 352.

4 Mem. du Mus. @ Hist. Nat, 2, p. 439.

138 BOTANY OF CONGO.

A remarkable tree, called by the natives Musanga, under
which name it is repeatedly mentioned in Professor Smith’s
Journal, forms a genus intermediate between Coussapoa of
Aublet and Cecropia; agreeing with the latter in habit, and
differing from it chiefly in the structure and disposition of
its monandrous male flowers, and in the form of its female
amenta.

In the inflorescence, and even in the structure of its
male flowers, Musanga approaches very nearly to Myrianthus
of M. de Beauvois,! which it also resembles in habit. But
the fruit of Myrianthus, as given in the ‘ Flore d’Oware,’ is
totally different, and, with relation to its male flowers, so
remarkable, that a knowledge of the female flowers is
wanting to fix our ideas both of the structure and affinities
of the genus. ‘This desideratum the expedition to Congo
has not supphed, the male plant only of Myrianthus having
been observed by Professor Smith.

49 In Artocarpee, to which Musanga belongs, and in Urti-
cee strictly so called, the ovulum, which is always solitary, is
erect, while the embryo is inverted or pendulous. By these
characters, as well as by the separation of sexes, they are
readily distinguished from those genera of Chenopodee and
of monospermous J/ecebree,’ in which the albumen is
either entirely wanting or bears but a small proportion to
the mass of the seed. And hence also Ce/tis and Afertensias
in both of which the ovulum is pendulous, are to be ex-
cluded from Urticeze, where they have been lately referred
by M. Kunth. The same characters, of the erect ovulum
and inverted embryo, characterise Polygonez,* as I have
long since remarked, and exist in Pipveracee and even in
Conifer@, if my notions of that remarkable family be correct.
But from all those orders Urticez are easily distinguished
by other obvious and important differences in structure.

PHYTOLACE!. In describing Chenopodex, in the

1 Flore d Oware 1, p. 16, tabb. 11 e¢ 12.

2 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, pp. 405, 418, e¢ p. 416. Paronychiearum sect,
ii. Jussieu in Mém. du Mus. d’ Hist. Nat. 2, p. 388.

3 Nov. Gen. et Sp. Pl. Orb. Nov, 2, p. 30,

4 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 419.

NATURAL ORDERS. 139

Prodromus Flore Nove: Hollandia, I had it particularly in
view to exclude Phytolacca, Rivina, Microtea, and Petiveria,
which I even then considered as forming the separate family
now for the first time proposed.

In Chenopodee the stamina never exceed in number the
divisions of the perianthium, to which they are opposite. In
Phytolacee they are either indefinite, or when equal in num-
ber to the divisions of the perianthium, alternate with them.
This disposition of stamina in Phytolaceze, however, uniting
genera with fruits so different as those of Phytolacca and
Petiveria, it would be satisfactory to find in the same order
a structure intermediate between the multilocular ovarium
of the former and the monospermous ovarium, with lateral
stigma, of the latter.

Two plants in the herbarium from Congo assist in estab-
lishing this connection.

The first is a species of Phytolacca, related to P. abys-
sinica, whose quinquelocular fruit is so deeply divided, that
its lobes cohere merely by their inner angles, and I believe
ultimately separate.

The second is a species of Gisesia, a genus in which the
five ovaria are entirely distinct. This genus is placed by c1s5s
M. de Jussieu in Portulacacez ; but the alternation of its
stamina with the segments of the perianthium, a part of its
structure never before adverted to, as well as their insertion,
seem to prove its nearer affinity to Phytolacca.’

Still, however, the lateral stigma, the spiral cotyledons, and
want of albumen in Petiveria, remove it to some distance
from the other genera of Phytolacez, and at the same time
connect it with Seyuieria, with which also it agrees in the
alliaceous odour of the whole plant.

The affinity of Seguieria has hitherto remained unde-
termined, and is here proposed from the examination of
three species lately discovered in Brazil, one of which has

1 Aneistrocarpus of M. Kunth (Nov. Gen. et Sp. Pl Orb. Nov. 2, p. 186)
belongs to Phytolacez, though its stamina are described to be opposite to the
segments of the calyx: and it is not improbable that Mi/tus of Loureiro (Flor.
Cochin. p. 302) whose habit, according to the description, is that of Gisekia,
from which it differs nearly as Ancistrocarpus does from Microtea, or Rivina
octandra from the other species of its genus, may also belong to this order.

140 BOTANY OF CONGO.

exactly the habit of Rivina octandra, and all of which agree
with that plant, as well as with several others belonging to
the order, in the very minute pellucid dots of their
leaves.

Petiveria and Seguicria may therefore form a sub-division
of Phytolacez And another section of this order exists in
New Holland, of which the two genera differ from each
other in number of stamina as remarkably as Petiveria and
Seguieria.

Of the Monocotyledonous orders, the first on which I
have any remarks to offer, is that of

PALMA. The collection, however, contains no satis-
factory specimens of any plant of this family except of
Fleis guineensis, the AMaba of the natives, or Oil Palm,
which appears to be common along the whole of this line
of coast. In Professor Smith’s journal it is stated that a
single plant of the Maba Palm’ was cut down, from which
Mr. Lockhart informs me that both the male and female
spadices preserved in the collection were obtained. ‘This
fact seems to decide that Elis is moncecious, which, in-
46) deed, Jacquin, by whom the genus was established,
concluded it to be, though from less satisfactory evidence.’
It was first described as dicecious by Geertner, whose ac-
count has been adopted, probably without examination, by
Schreber, Willdenow, and Persoon.

In Sir Joseph Banks’s collection, however, from which
Geertner received the fruits he has described and figured,
and where he may be supposed to have likewise obtained
all the original information he had on the subject, there is
no proof of the male and female spadices of Eleis guineensis
belonging to different individuals.

Geertner has fallen into a still more important mistake
respecting the structure of the fruit of Elais, the foramina
of whose putamen, which are analogous to those of the

1 Maba is, perhaps, rather applied to the fruit than to the tree: Emba
being, according to Merolla, the name of the single nut, and Cachio that of the
entire cluster: for the Palm itself, he has no name. Vide Piccardo Relacz.
p. 122.

2 Hist. Stirp. Amer. p. 281.

NATURAL ORDERS. 141

cocoa nut, being, according to his description, at the base,
as in that genus, whereas they are actually at the apex.
It is probable that d/fonsia oleifera of Humboldt Bon-
pland and Kunth, belongs to Elzis, and possibly it may
not even differ from the African species.

It is a remarkable fact respecting the geographical dis-
tribution of Palme, that L/@is guineensis, which is uni-
versally, and I believe justly, considered as having been
imported into the West India colonies from the west coast
of Africa, and Cocos indica, which there is no reason to
doubt is indigenous to the shores of equinoctial Asia and
its islands, should be the only two species of an extensive
and very natural section of the order, that are not confined
to America.

To this section, whose principal character consists in the
originally trilocular putamen having its cells when fertile
perforated opposite to the seat of the embryo, and when
abortive indicated by foramina ceeca, as in the Cocoa nut,
the name Cocoine may be given; though it has been ap-
plied by M. Kunth! to a more extensive and less natural
group, which includes all palms having trilocular ovaria,
and the surface of whose fruit is not covered with imbricate
scales. I may also remark that from the fruits of Cocoine
only, as I have here proposed to limit the section, the oil
afforded by plants of this family, is obtained.

Professor Smith in his journal frequently mentions a
species of Hyphenc, by which he evidently intended the
palmn first seen abundantly at the mouth of the river, and
afterwards occasionally in the greater part of its course,
especially near the Banzas, where it is probably planted
for the sake of the wine obtained from it.

According to the gardener’s information, this is a palm ws7
of moderate height with fan-shaped fronds and an undi-
vided caudex. It therefore more probably belongs to
Corypha than to Gertner’s Hypheene, one species of which
is the Cucifera of Delile, the Doom of Upper Egypt; the
second, LHyphene coriacea, is a native of Melinda, and

1 Nova Gen. ef Sp. Orb. Nov. J, p. 241.

142 BOTANY OF CONGO.

probably of Madagascar, and both are remarkable in having
the caudex dichotomous, or repeatedly divided.

As the Palm on the banks of the Congo was seen in
fruit only, it is not difficult to account for Professor Smith’s
referring it rather to Hypheene than to Corypha; Geertner
having described the embryo of the latter as at the base of
the fruit, probably, however, from having inverted it, as he
appears to have done in Eleis. It is at least certain that
in Corypha Taliera of the continent of India, which is
very nearly allied to C. umbraculifera, the embryo is situ-
ated at the apex, as in Hyphene.

The journal also notices a species of Raphia, which is
probably Raphia vinifera of M. de Beauvois,”’ the Sagus
Palma-pinus of Geertner.

The collection contains fronds similar to those of Calamus
secundifiorus of M. de Beauvois,® which was also found at
Sierra Leone by Professor Afzelius; and a male spadix very
nearly resembling that of Hate sylvestris of India.

The Cocoa Nut was not observed in any part of the
course of the river.

Only five species of Palms appear therefore to have been
seen on the banks of the Congo. On the whole continent
of Africa thirteen species, including those from Congo,
have been found; which belong to genera either confined
to this continent and its islands, or existing also in India,
but none of which have yet been observed in America,
unless perhaps Eleis, if Alfonsia oleifera of Humboldt
should prove to be a distinct species of that genus.

CYPERACEA!. In the collection there are thirty-two
species belonging to this order, which forms therefore about
one eighteenth of the Phenogamous plants. This is very
different from what has been considered its equinoctial
proportion, but is intermediate to that of the northern part
of New Holland, where, from my own materials, it seems
to be as 1: 14; and of India, in which according to Dr.
Roxburgh’s Flora it is about 1 ; 25.

1 Roxb. Coromand. 8, tabb. 255 et 256,

* Flore d’Oware 1, p. 75, tabb. 44, 45, et 46.
3 Op citat. 1, p. 15, tabb. 9, e¢ 10.

NATURAL ORDERS. 143

In other intratropical countries the proportion may be still
smaller ; but I can neither adopt the general equinoctial ts
ratio given by Baron Humboldt, namely, that of 1 : 60,
nor suppose with him that the minimum of the order is
within the tropics. For Cyperacee, like Rubiacez, and
indeed several other families, is composed of tribes or ex-
tensive genera, having very different relations to climate.
The mass of its equinoctial portion being formed of Cyperus
and Fimbristylis, genera very sparingly found beyond the
torrid zone ; while that of the frigid and part of the tempe-
rate zones consists of the still more extensive genus Carex,
which hardly exists within the tropics, unless at great
heights. Hence a few degrees beyond the northern tropic,
on the old continent at least, the proportion of Cyperacez
is evidently diminished, as in Egypt, according to M.
Delile’s valuable catalogue ;* and the minimum will, I be-
lieve, be found in the Flora Atlantica of M. Desfontaines
and in Dr. Russel’s catalogue of the plants of Aleppo.’ It
is not certain, however, that the smallest American pro-
portion of the order exists in the same latitude. And it
appears that in the corresponding parallel of the southern
hemisphere, at the Cape of Good Hope and Port Jackson,
the proportion is considerably increased by the addition of
genera either entirely different from, or there more extensive
than, those of other countries.

Among the Cyperacee of the Congo herbarium there
are fifteen species of Cyperus, of which C. Papyrus appears
to be one. The abundance of this remarkable species,
especially near the mouth of the river, is repeatedly noticed
in Professor Smith’s journal, but from the single specimen
with fructification in the collection, its identity with the
plant of Egypt and Sicily, though very probable, cannot be
absolutely determined. I perceive a very slight difference
in the sheaths of the radii of the common umbel, which in
the plant from Congo are less angular and less exactly
truncated, than in that of Egypt; in other respects the two
plants seem to agree. I have not seen C. laxiflorus, a

1 Bor, Aagypt. Illustr. in Descrip. de 0 Egypte, Hist. Nat, 2, p. 49,
4 Nat. Hist. of Aleppo, Ind ed, vol. 2, pr. 242,

144: BOTANY OF CONGO.

species discovered in Madagascar by M. du Petit Thouars,
and said to resemble C. Papyrus except in the vagina: of
the partial umbels.’

Among the species of Cyperacese in the collection, having
the most extensive range, are Cyperus articulatus, which: is
40 common to America, India, and Egypt; Puzrena um-
bellata and Eleocharis capitata,? both of which have been
found in America, India, and New Holland; and Cyperus
ligularis indigenous to other parts of Africa and to America.

Hypelyptum argenteum, a species established by Vahl
from specimens of India and Senegal, and since observed
in equinoctial America by Baron Humboldt, is also in the
collection.

The name Hypelyptum, under which I have formerly
described the genus that includes 7. argenteum,*® was adop-
ted from Vahl, without inquiry into its origin. It is pro-
bably, however, a corruption of Hypelytrum,* by which M.
Richard, as he himself assures me, chiefly intended another
genus, with apparently similar characters, though a very
different habit, and one of whose species is described by
Vahl in Hypelyptum; his character being so constructed
as to include both genera. M. Kunth has lately published
FT. argenteum under the name of Hypeelytrum ;° but in
adopting the generic character given in the ‘ Prodromus
Floree Novee Hollandize,’ he has, in fact, excluded the plauts
that M. Richard more particularly meant to refer to that
genus. It is therefore necessary, in crder to avoid further
confusion, to give a new name to Hypelyptum as I have
proposed to limit it, which may be Lipocarpha, derived
from the whole of its squamee being deciduous.

In describing Lipvocarpha (under the name of Hypzlyp-
tum) in the work referred to, I have endeavoured to
establish the analogy of its structure to that of Ayllinga ;
the inner or upper squamee being in both genera opposite
to the inferior squama, or anterior and posterior, with re-
lation to the axis of the spikelet: while the squame of

1 Encyc. Method. Botan. vol. 7, p. 270.

* Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 225. Scirpus capitatus Willd. sp. pl. 1, p.
294, exclus. syn. Gronovii. ’ Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p, 219.

4 Persoon Syn, Plant 1, p. 70, ® Nov. Gen. et Sp. Plant 1, p. 218.

NATURAL ORDERS. 145

Richard’s Hypeelytrum being lateral, or right and left
with respect to the axis of the spikelet,! were compared to
those of the female flowers of Déplacrum, to the utriculus
or nectarium of Carew, and to the lateral bracteze of Lepy-
rodia, a genus belonging to the nearly related order Res-
tiaceee.” But as in Hypelytrum, according to M. Richard’s
description, and I believe also in his Deplasia,® there are
sometimes more than two inner squame, which are then
imbricate, they may in both these genera be considered as
a spikelet reduced to a single flower, as in several other
genera of Cyperaceze, and in Lipocarpha itself, from which, cso
however, they are still sufficiently different in their relation
to the including squame and to the axis of the spike.

This view of the structure of Hypelytrum, of which
there is one species in the Congo herbarium, appears to
me in some degree confirmed by a comparison with that of
Chondrachne and Chorizandra ;* for in both of these genera
the lower squame of the ultimate spikelet are not barren,
but monandrous, the central or terminating flower only
being hermaphrodite.

GRAMINE#. Of this extensive family there are forty-
five species from the Congo, or one twelfth of the Phaeno-
gamous plants of the collection, ‘his is very nearly the
equinoctial proportion of the order as given by Baron Hun-
boldt, namely, one to fifteen, with which that of India
seems to agree. On the north coast of New Holland, the
proportion is still greater than that of Congo.

The two principal tribes which form the far greater part
of Graminex, namely, Poacee and Panicea have, as I have
formerly stated,’ very different relations to climate, the
maximum both in the absolute and relative number of
species of Paniceze being evidently within the tropics, that
of Poaceze beyond them.

I have hitherto found this superiority of Panicee to
Poacez, at or near the level of the sea within the tropics,

1 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl.1, p.219. 2% Flinders’s Voy. 2, p. 579. (Ante, p. 53.)
3 Persoon Syn. Pl. 1, p. 70. 4 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 220.
° Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl.1, p.169. Obs. IT. Flinders'’s Voy. 2, p. 583.

Ante, p. 58.
(Anite, p. 58.) 56

146 BOTANY OF CONGO.

so constant, that I am inclined to consult the relative
numbers of these two tribes, in determining whether the
greater part of any intratropical Flora belongs to level tracts,
or to regions of such elevation as would materially affect
the proportions of the principal natural families: and in
applying this test to Baron Humboldt’s collection, it is
found to partake somewhat of an extratropical character,
Poacez being rather more numerous than Paniceze. While
in conformity to the usual equinoctial proportions, con-
siderably more than half the grasses in the Congo herbarium
consist of Panicez.

Among the Panicez of the collection, there are two un-
published genera. The jirs¢t is intermediate, in character,
to Andropogon and Saccharum, but with a habit very
different from both. The second, which is common to
4st] other parts of the coast and to India, appears to connect
in some respects Saccharum with Panicum.

The remarks I have to make on the Acotyledonous Plants
from Congo, relate entirely to

FILICES, of which there are twenty-two species in the
collection. The far greater part of these are new, but all
of them are referable to well established genera, particularly
to Nephrodium, Asplenium, Pteris, and Polypodium. ‘There
are also among them two new species of Adiantum, a genus
of which no species had been before observed on this line
of coast. Zrichomanes and Hymenophyllum ave wanting in
the collection, and these genera, which seem to require con-
stant shade and humidity, are very rare in equinoctial
Africa. Of Osmundacee, the herbarium contains only one
plant, which is a new species of Zygodium, and the first of
that genus that has been noticed from the continent of
Africa.

Among the few species common to other countries, the
most remarkable is Gleichenia Hermanni,! which I have
compared and found to agree with specimens from the con-

1 Prodr, Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 161. Mertensia dichotoma Willd. Sp. Pl. 5,
p. TW,

NATURAL ORDERS. 147

tinent of India, from Ceylon, New Holland, and even from
the Island of St. Vincent.

Acrostichum stemaria of M. de Beauvois,’ which hardly
differs from A. alcicorne of New Holland, and of several
of the islands of the Malayan Archipelago, was also ob-
served; and <Aerostichum aureum, which agrees with speci-
mens from equinoctial America, was found growing in
plenty among the mangroves near the mouth of the river.

I have formerly observed that the number of Filices,
unlike that of the other Cryptogamous orders, (Lycopodineze
excepted,) is greatest in the lower latitudes ; and, as I then
supposed, near or somewhat beyond the tropics. The latter
part of this statement, however, is not altogether correct ;
the maximum of the order, both in absolute and relative
number of species, being more probably within the tropics,
though at considerable heights.

The degree of latitude alone being given, no judgment
can be formed respecting the proportion of Filices: for
besides a temperature somewhat inferior, perhaps, to us
that of equinoctial countries of moderate elevation, a humid
atmosphere and protection from the direct rays of the sun,
seem to be requisite for their most abundant production.

When all these conditions co-exist, their equinoctial
proportion to Phenogamous plants is probably about one to
twenty, even on continents where the tracts most favourable
to their production form only a small part, their number
being increased according as such tracts constitute a more
considerable portion of the surface.

Hence their maximum appears to exist in the high, and
especially the well wooded, intratropical islands. ‘Thus in
Jamaica, where nearly two hundred species of Ferns have
been found, their proportion to Phanogamous plants is pro-
bably about one to ten. In the Isles of France and Bourbon,
from the facts stated by M. du Petit Thouars,” they appear
to be about one to eight.

In Otaheite, according to Sir Joseph Banks’s observations,

' Flore @ Oware 1, p. 2, t. 2.
2 Mélanges de Bot. Observ. add. & M. de Lamarck, p. 6, et 38.

148 BOTANY OF CONGO.

they are as one to four. And in St. Helena, from Dr.
Roxburgh’s Catalogue,’ they exceed one to two,

This high proportion extends to the islands considerably
beyond the southern tropic. Thusin the collection formed
by Sir Joseph Banks in New Zealand, they are about
one to six: in Norfolk Island, from my friend Mr.
Ferdinand Bauer’s observations, they exceed one to three:
and in Tristan Da Cunha, both from the Catalogue pub-
lished by M. du Petit Thouars, and the still more complete
Vlora of that Island, for which I am indebted to Captain
Dugald Carmichael, they are to the Pheenogamous plants
as two to three.

The equinoctial proportion of Ferns in level and open
tracts, is extremely different from those already given; and
it is not improbable that as the maximum of this order is
equinoctial, so its minimum will also be found either within
or a few degrees beyond the tropics. Thus in several of
the low Islands in the Gulf of Carpentaria, having a Flora
of upwards of two hundred Pheenogamous plants, not more
than three species of Ferns were found, and those very
sparingly. In Egypt it appear, both by Forskal’s catalogue
and the more extensive Flora of M. Delile, that only one
Fern’ has been observed.

43) In Russel’s catalogue of the plants of Aleppo two only
are noticed: and even in M. Desfontaines’ Flora Atlantica
not more than eighteen species occur, or with relation to the
Phaenogamous plants, about one to one hundred.

The Ferns in the herbarium from Congo, are to the
Phenogamous plants as about one to twenty-six, which
agrees nearly with their proportion in Forskal’s catalogue
of the plants of Arabia, with that of the north coast of New

1 Beatson's Tracts relative to St. Helena, p. 295. > Mélanges de Botanique.

% Named Adiantum capttlus veneris by both these authors; but possibly a
nearly related species that has often been confounded with it. Of the species
Tailude to, which may be called Adiantum Africanum, I have collected speci-
mens in Madeira, and have seen others from Teneriffe, St. Jago, Mauritius or
Isle de Bourbon, aud Abyssinia. Adiantum Africanum has also been confounded
with 4. ¢enerum of Jamaica, and other West India islands, and the latter with
A. capillus veneris, which has in consequence been supposed common to both
hemispheres, to the old and new continent, and to the torrid and temperate
zones,

NATURAL ORDERS. 149

Holland, according to my own observations, and which is
probably not very different from their proportion in India.

In concluding here the subject of the proportional num-
bers of the Natural Orders of plants contained in the her-
barium from Congo, I may observe, that the ratios I have
stated, do not always agree with those given in Baron
Humboldt’s learned dissertation, so often referred to. I
have ventured, however, to differ from that eminent natu-
ralist with less hesitation, as he has expressed himself dis-
satisfied with the materials from which his equinoctial
proportions are deduced. Whatever may be the compara-
tive value of the facts on which my own conclusions depend,
T certainly do not look upon them as completely satisfactory
in any case. And it appears to me evident, that with
respect to several of the more extensive natural orders, other
circumstances besides merely the degrees of latitude and
even the mean temperature must be taken into account in
determining their relative numbers. To arrive at satisfac-
tory conclusions in such cases, it is necessary to begin by
ascertaining the geographical distribution of genera, a
subject, the careful investigation of which may likewise
often lead to important improvements in the establishment
or sub-divisions of these groups themselves, and assist in
deciding from what regions certain species, now generally
diffused, may have originally proceeded.

To the foregoing observations on the principal Natural
Orders of Plants from the banks of the Congo, a few
remarks may be added on such families as are general in
equinoctial countries, but which are not contained in the
collection.

These are Cycadee, Piperaceze, Begoniaceze, Laurinze ts
(Cassytha excepted,) Passifloreee, Myrsineze, Magnoliacee,
Guttiferze, Hesperides, Cedreleze, and Meliacez.

Cycadea, although not found in equinoctial Africa, exist
at the Cape of Good Hope and in Madagascar.

Piperacee, as has been already remarked by Baron
Humboldt, are very rare in equinoctial Africa ; and indeed

1 Nov. Gen. et Sp. Pl. Orb. Nov. 1, p. 60.

150 BOTANY OF CONGO.

only two species have hitherto been published as belonging
to the west coast: the first, supposed to be Piver Cudeba,
and certainly very neatly related to it, is noticed by Clusius ;*
the second is imperfectly described by Adanson in his
account of Senegal. A third species of Piper, however,
occurs in Sir Joseph Banks’s herbarium, from Sierra Leone :
and we know that at least one species of this genus and
several of Peperomia, exist at the Cape of Good Hope.

The extensive genus Begonia, which it is perhaps expe-
dient to divide, may be considered as forming a natural
order, whose place, however, among the Dicotyledonous
families, is not satisfactorily determined. Of Begoniacee,’
no species has yet been observed on the continent of Africa,
though several have been found in Madagascar ‘and the
Isles of France and Bourbon, and one in the Island of
Johanna.

No genus of Lauring, is known to exist in any part of
the continent of Africa, except the paradoxical Cassytha, of
which the only species in the Congo collection can hardly
be distinguished from that of the West Indies, or from C.
pubescens of New Holland. The absence of Laurine on
the continent of Africa is more remarkable, as several species
of Laurus have been found both in Tencriffe and Madeira,
and certain other genera belonging to this family exist in
Madagascar and in the Isles of France and Bourbon.

Passifioree. A few remarkable plants of this order have
been observed on the different parts of the west coast of
Africa, especially Modecca of the Hortus Malabaricus and
Smeathmania, an unpublished genus already mentioned in
treating of Homaline.

Wyrsinee. No species of any division of this order, has
been met with in equinoctial Africa, though several of the
463] first section, or Myrsinez, properly so called, exist both
at the Cape of Good Hope and in the Canary Islands.

1 Piper ex Guinea, Clus. evo¢. p. 184, who considers it as not different from
the Piper caudatum, figured on the same page, and which is no doubt Piper
Cubeba of the Malayan Archipelago. * Bonpland Matmais, 151.

2 To the first section belong Afyrsine, Ardisia, and Bladhia. ‘he second,
including Zmbelia, and perhaps also O¢hera of Thunberg, differs from the first
mnercly in ifs corolla being polypetalous, Ayiceras may be considered as

NATURAL ORDERS. 151

Magnoliacee md Cedrelee, which are common to
America and India, have not been found on the continent
of Africa, nor on any of the adjoining Islands.

Guttifere and Hesperidee exist, though sparingly, on
other parts of the coast.

A few plants really belonging to Meliacee have been
found on other parts of western equinoctial Africa, and a
species of Leea (or Aquilicia, for these are only different
names for the same genus) which was formerly referred to
this order, oceurs in the herbarium from Congo.

M. de Jussieu, who has lately had occasion to treat of
the affinity of Aquilicia,* does not venture to fix its place.in
the system. Its tesemblance to Viniferee in the singular
structure of seeds, in the valvular estivation of the corolla,
in the division of its leaves, the presence of stipules, and
even in inflorescence, appears to me to determine, if not its
absolute union, at least its near affinity to that order. Of
Vinifere, Vitis is at present the only certain genus; for
Cissus and Ampelopsis having, as Richard has already
observed, exactly the same structure of ovarium, namely,
two cells with two erect collateral ovula in each, should
surely be referred to it; nor is there any part of the
character or description of Bofria of Loureiro, which pre-
vents its being also included in the same genus.

Lasianthera of M. de Beauvois,’ referred by its author to
Apocinee, but which M. de Jussieu has lately sug- «usc
gested may belong to Viniferze,® is too imperfectly known to
admit of its place being determined.
forming a third section, from the remarkable evolution of its embryo and con-
sequent want of albumen. In the estivation of calyx and corolla it agrees
with Jacguinia, which together with Theophrasta, (or Clavija of the Flora
Peruviana), forms the fourth section; characterised by the squame, more or
less distinct, of the faux of the corolla, and by generally ripening more than
one seed. The fifth, includes only Bodotrys of Forster (the Mesa of Forskal)
which, having ovarium inferum and five barren filaments alternating with the
segments of the corolla, bears the same relation to the other genera of this
order, that Samolus does to Primulacee. On the near affinity, and slight
differences in fructification, between this family and Myrsinez, I have formerly
made a few remarks in the Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 583.

' Mém, du Mus, d’ Hist. Nat. 3, p. 437 et 441. 2 Flore d’ Oware, 1, p. 85.
3 Loe. cit.

152 BOTANY OF CONGO.

III. In the third part of my subject I am to compare
the vegetation of the line of the river Congo with that of
other equinoctial countries, and with the various parts of
the continent of Africa and its adjoining Islands.

The first comparison to be made is obviously with the
other parts of the West coast of equinoctial Africa.

The most important materials from this coast to which I
have had access are contained in the herbarium of Sir
Joseph Banks, and consist chiefly of the collections of
Smeathman from Sierra Leone, of Brass from Cape Coast
(Cabo Corso), and the greater part of the much more
numerous discoveries of Professor Afzelius already referred
to. Besides these, there are a few less extensive collections
in the same herbarium, especially one from the banks of
the Gambia, made by Mr. Park in returning from his first
journey into the interior; and a few remarkable species
brought from Suconda and other points in the vicinity of
Cape Coast, by Mr. Hove. ‘The published plants from the
west coast of Africa are to be found in the splendid and
interesting Fore d’Oware et Benin of the Baron de Beau-
vois ; in the earlier volumes of the Botanical Dictionary of
the Encyclopédie Méthodique by M. Lamarck, chiefly from
Sierra Leone and Senegal; in the different volumes of
Willdenow’s Species Plantarum from Isert; in Vahl’s
Enumeratio Plantarum from 'Thonning ; a few from Senegal
in the Genera Plantarum of M. de Jussieu; and from
Sierra Leone in a memoir on certain genera of Rubiaceze
by M. de Candolle, in the Annales du Museum d’Histoire
Naturelle. Many remarkable plants are also mentioned in
Adanson’s Account of Senegal, and in Isert’s Travels in
Guinea.

On comparing Professor Smith’s herbarium with these
materials, it appears that from the river Senegal in about
16° N. lat. to the Congo, which is in upwards of 6° S. lat.,
there is a remarkable uniformity in the vegetation, not only
as to the principal natural orders and genera, but even to a
considerable extent in the species of which it consists.
Upwards of one third part of the plants in the collection
from Congo had been previously observed on other parts

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 153

of the coast, though of these the greater part are yet un-
published.

Many of the Trees, thePalms, and several other remark- ts7
able plants, which characterise the landscape, as Adansonia,
Bombax pentandrum, Anthocleista, Musanga of the natives
(the genus related to Cecropia,) Heis Guineensis, Raphia
vinifera and Pandanus Candelabrum, appear to be very
general along the whole extent of coast.

Sterculia acuminata, the seed of which is the Cola, men-
tioned in the earliest accounts of Congo, exists, and is
equally valued, in Guinea and Sierra Leone, and, what is
remarkable, has the same name in every part of the west
coast.

The Ordeal Tree noticed in Professor Smith’s journal
under the name of Cassa, and in Captain Tuckey’s narra-
tive erroneously called a species of Cassia, if not absolutely
the same plant as the Red Water Tree of Sierra Leone,’
and as it issaid also of the Gold Coast, belongs at least to
the same genus.

A species of the Cream Fruit, mentioned by Professor
Afzelius,* remarkable in affording a wholesome and pleasant
saccharine fluid, used by the natives of Sierra Leone even
to quench their thirst, though the plant belongs to Apoci-
new, a family so generally deleterious, was also met with.

The Sarcocephalus of the same author,‘ which is proba-
bly what he has noticed under the name of the country-fig
of Sierra Leone,’ was found, and seems to be not uncom-
mon, on the banks of the Congo.

Anona Senegalensis, whose fruit, though smaller than
that of the cultivated species of the genus, has, according
to Mr. Lockhart, a flavour superior to any of them, was
everywhere observed, especially above Embomma, and
appears to be a very general plant along the whole extent
of coast.

And Chrysobalanus Icaco, oy a species very nearly
related to it, which is equally common from Senegal to

1 De Beauvois. Flore d@ Oware, 1, p. 41, t. 24.
2 Winterbottom’s Sierra Leone, 1, p. 129.

3 Sierra Leone Report for 1794, p. 173, 2. 47.
4 In Herb. Banks. 5 Op. cit. p. 171, 2. 32.

154: BOTANY OF CONGO.

Congo, was found abundantly near the mouth of the
river.

The remarks I have to make on &sculent Plants, my
knowledge of which is chiefly derived from the journals of
Captain Tuckey and Professor Smith, and the communi-
acs) cations of Mr. Lockhart, may be here introduced; the
cultivated as well as the indigenous species being very
similar along the whole of the west coast.

On the banks of the Congo, as far as the expedition
proceeded, the principal articles of vegetable food were
found to be Indian Corn or Maize (Zea Mays) ; Cassava,
both sweet and bitter, (Jatropha Manihot L.); two kinds
of Pulse, extensively cultivated, one of which is Cytisus
Cajan of Linneus, the other not determined, but believed
to be a species of Phaseolus ; and Ground Nuts (Arachis
hypogaea L.)

The most valuable fruits seen were Plantains (dZusa
saptentum) ; the Papaw (Carica papaya) ; Pumpkins (Cucur-
bita Pepo); Limes and Oranges (Citrus medica et auran-
tium); Pine Apples (Bromelia Ananas) ; the common Tama-
rind (Zumarindus indica); and Safu, a fruit the size of a
small plum, which was not seen ripe.

One of the most important plants not only of Congo, but
of the whole extent of coast, is Hieis Guineensis or the
Oil Palm, from which also the best kind of Palm Wine is
procured. Wine is likewise obtained from two other species
of Palms, which are probably Raphia vinifera, and the
supposed Corypha, considered as an Hypheene by Professor
Smith.

Among the other Alimentary Plants which are either of
less importance or imperfectly known, may be mentioned
the “ Shrubby Holcus,” noticed by Captain Tuckey (p. 188) ;
the common Yam, which Mr. Lockhart informs me he saw
only near Cooloo ; and another species of Déoscorea found
wild only, and very inferior to the Yam, requiring, accord-
ing to the narrative, ‘‘ four days boiling to free it from its
pernicious qualities.” On the same authority, “Sugar
Canes of two kinds” were seen at Embomma, and Cabbages

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 155

at Banza Noki: a kind of Capsicum or Bird Pepper, and
Tobacco, were both observed to be generally cultivated :
and I find in the herbarium, a specimen of the Malaguetta
Pepper, or one of the species of Amomum, confounded
under the name of 4. Granum-Paradist.

Mr. Lockhart believes there was also a second kind of
Ground Nut or Pea, which may be that mentioned by
Merolla, under the name of Jncumba,! and the second sort
perhaps noticed in Proyart’s account of Loango,’ which is
probably Glycine subterranca of Linneeus, the Voandzeia t1ss
of M. du Petit Thouars,® or Voandzou of Madagascar, where
it is generally cultivated.*

Of the indigenous fruits, Anona Senegalensis, Sarcoce-
phalus, a species of Cream fruit, and Chrysobalanus Icaco,
have been already mentioned, as trees common to thes
whole line of coast.

A species of Ximenia was also found by Professor Smith,
who was inclined to consider it as not different from ZX.
Americana: its fruit, which, according to his account, is
yellow, the size of a plum, and of an sci but not disagree-
able taste, is in the higher parts of the river called Gangi,
it may therefore probably be the Ogheghe of Lopez,’ by
whom it is compared to a yellow plum, and the tree pro-
ducing it said to be very generally planted.

An Antidesma, probably like that mentioned by Afzelius,
as having a fruit in size and taste resembling the currant, is
also in the herbarium.

It is particularly deserving of attention, that the greater
part of the plants now enumerated, as cultivated on the
banks of the Congo, and among them nearly the whole of
the most important species, have probably been introduced
from other parts of the world, and do not originally belong
even to the continent of Africa. Thus it may be stated
with confidence that the Maize, the Manioc or Cassava, and
the Pine Apple, have been brought from America, and pro-
bably the Papaw, the Capsicum, and Tobacco ; while the

1 Piccardo Relaz. del Viag. nel Reg. di Congo, p. 119. 2? P.18.
3 Nov. Gen. Madagase. n. 77. 4 Flacourt Madagase. pp. 114 e¢ 118.
3° Pigafetta, Hartwell’s Transat, p. 115.

156 BOTANY OF CONGO.

Banana or Plantain, the Lime, the Orange, the Tamarind,
and the Sugar Cane, may be considered as of Asiatic
origin.

In a former part of this essay, I have suggested that a careful
investigation of the geographical distribution of genera
might in some cases lead to the determination of the native
country of plants at present generally dispersed. ‘The value
of the assistance to be derived from the source referred to,
would amount to this; that, in doubtful cases, where other
arguments were equal, it would appear more probable that
the plant in question should belong to that country in which
all the other species of the same genus were found decidedly
indigenous, than to that where it was the only species of
the genus known to exist. Itseems to me that this reason-
470) ing may be applied with advantage towards determining
the original country of several of the plants here enumerated,
especially of the Banana, the Papaw, the Capsicum, and
Tobacco.

The Banana is generally considered to be of Indian
origin: Baron Humboldt, however, has lately suggested?
that several species of JZwsa may possibly be confounded
under the names of Plantain and Banana; and that part of
these species may be supposed to be indigenous to America.
How far the general tradition said to obtain both in Mexico,
and Terra Firma, as well as the assertion of Garcilasso de
la Vega respecting Peru, may establish the fact of the Musa
having been cultivated in the new continent before the
arrival of the Spaniards,’ I do not mean at present to
inquire. But in opposition to the conjecture referred to,
it may be advanced that there is no circumstance in the
structure of any of the states of the Banana or Plantain
cultivated in India, or the islands of equinoctial Asia, to
prevent their being all considered as merely varieties of one
and the same species, namely, Musa sapientum; that their

1 Nouv. Espag. vol. 2, p. 360. ;

2 Op. cit., p. 361. It may be observed, however, that this is not the opinion
in every part of the continent of South America, for with respect to Brazil,
Marceraf and Piso assert that both the Banana and Plantain are considered as
introduced plants, and the latter apparently from Congo. (Marcy. p. 137, e¢
Piso Hist. Nat. Bras. p, 154.)

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 157

reduction to a single species is even confirmed by the mul-
titude of varieties that exist ; by nearly the whole of these
varieties being destitute of seeds ; and by the existence of
a plant indigenous to the continent of India, producing
perfect seeds; from which, therefore, all of them may be
supposed to have sprung.

To these objections to the hypothesis of the plurality of
species of the Banana, may be added the argument referred
to as contributing to establish its Asiatic origin ; for we are
already acquainted with at least five distinct species of
Musa in equinoctial Asia, while no other species has been
found in America; nor does it appear that the varieties of
Banana, cultivated in that continent, may not equally be
reduced to Musa sapientum as those of India: and lastly,
it is not even asserted that the types of any of those sup-
posed species of American Banana, growing without culti-
vation, and producing perfect seeds, have any where been
found.’

That the Bananas now cultivated in equinoctial Africa, un
come originally from India, appears to me equally probable,
though it may be allowed that the Musete of Bruce’ is
perhaps a distinct species of this genus, and indigenous
only to Africa.

' Musa sapientum, Row. Corom. tab. 275.

2 M. Desvaux, in a dissertation on the genus Musa (in Journ. de Botanique
appl. vol. 4, ». 1), has come to the same conclusion respecting the original
country of the cultivated Banana, and also that its numerous varieties are
reducible to one species. In this dissertation he takes a view of the floral en-
velope of Musa peculiar to himself. The perianthium in this genus is generally
described as consisting of two unequal divisions or lips. Of these, one is divided
at top into five, or more rarely into three segments, and envelopes the other,
which is entire, of a different form and more petal-like texture. The en-
veloping division M. Desvaux regards as the calyx, the inner as the corolla.
It seems very evident to me, however, that the deviation in Musa from the
regular form of a Monocotyledonous flower, consists in the confluence of the
three divisions of the outer series of the perianthium, and in the cohesion, more
or less intimate, with these of the two lateral divisions of the inner series; the
third division of this series, analogous to the labellum in the Orchidee, being
the inner lip of the flower. This view seems to be established by the several
modifications observable in the different species of Musa itself, especially in
M. superba of Roxburgh, (Plants of Coromand. 3, tab. 223), and in the flower of
Musa figured by Plumier, (Wov. Gen. ¢. 34), but still more by the irregularity
confined to the inner series in Strelitzia, and by the near approach to regularity,

even in this series, in Ravenala (or Urania), both of which belong to the same
natural order. 3 Travels, vol. 5, p. 36.

158 BOTANY OF CONGO.

The Papaw (Carica papaya), from analogous reasoning,
may be regarded as of American origin; there being several
other decidedly distinct species natives of that continent,
while no species except the cultivated Papaw, nor any plant
nearly related to this singular genus, is known to exist
either in Asia or Africa. But in the present case, the
assistance derived from the argument adduced, may perhaps
be considered as unnecessary ; for the circumstance of there
being no Sanscrit name for so remarkable a plant as the
Papaw,' is nearly decisive of its not being indigenous to
India. And in the Malay Islands, the opinion of the
inhabitants, according to Rumphius,’ is that it was there
introduced by the Portuguese.

The same argument may be extended to Capsicum, of
which all the known species probably belong to the new
continent ; for the only important exception stated to this
genus being wholly of American origin, namely, C./rutescens,
4 seems to be set aside merely by the appellations of
Tehilli and Lada Tehilh, as given to it in the Malay
Islands ; Chili, either simply, or in composition, being the
Mexican name for all the species and varieties of this genus.*

All the species of Micotiana appear to be American,
except WV. Australasia (the N. undulata of Ventenat and
Prod. Flor. Nov. Holl. but not of Flora Peruviana,) which
is certainly a native of New Holland. ‘The exception here,
however, does not materially invalidate the reasoning, JV.
Australasia differmg so much from the other species as to
form a separate section of the genus.

The same argument might perhaps be applied to other
plants of doubtful origin, as to Canna indica, which it
would derive from America.

It is certainly not meant, however, to employ this reason-
ing in every case, and in opposition to all other evidence ;
and instances may be found, even among the alimentary
plants, where it is very far from beimg satisfactory. Thus
the Cocoa Nut, though it will probably be considered as

1 Fleming in Asiat. Resear. tt, p. 161. ° Herb, Amboin. i, p. 147.
3 Hernandez, Rer, Medic. Nov. Hispan, Thesaur, p. 134, e¢ Nieremd. Hist.
Nat. p. 363.

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 159

indigenous to the shores and islands of equinoctial Asia, is
yet the only species of its genus that does not belong exclu-
sively to America.

Cytisus Cajan, may be supposed to have been introduced
from India. This plant, which is very generally cultivated
in the vicinity of the Congo, I conclude is the Voando,
mentioned by Captain Tuckey as being ripe in October;
and as Mr. Lockhart understood from the natives, that
Cytisus Cajan continues to bear for three years, it is pro-
bably Merolla’s Ovvando, of which he gives a similar
account.’

Whether Arachis hypogea be indigenous or introduced,
cannot now perhaps be satisfactorily determined. This
remarkable plant, whose singular structure and economy
were first correctly described by M. Poiteau,? and which
was every where seen in abundance, as far as the river was
examined, appears to form an important article of cultiva-
tion along the whole of the west coast of Africa, and proba-
bly also on the east coast, on several parts of which it was
found by Loureiro.’

According to the same author, it is also universally culti-
vated in China and Cochinchina.

From China it has probably been introduced into the ts
continent of India, Ceylon, and the Malayan Archipelago,
where, though now generally cultivated, there is reason to
believe, particularly from the names given to it, that it is
not indigenous. I think it not very improbable that
it may have been carried from Africa to various parts of
equinoctial America, though. it is noticed in some of the
early accounts of that continent, especially of Peru and
Brazil.

According to Professor Sprengel,* it is mentioned by
Theophrastus as cultivated in Egypt: but it is by no means
evident that Arachis is the plant intended in the passage of
Theophrastus referred to; and it is probable that had it
been formerly cultivated in Egypt, it would still be found
in that country; it is not, however, mcluded either in

1 Piccardo Relaz. p.190. * Mem. del’ Instit. Sc. Phys. Sav. Etrang.1,p. 455.
3 Flor. Cochin, 430. 4 Hist. Rei Herb. 1, p. 98.

160 BOTANY OF CONGO.

Forskal’s Catalogue, or in the more extensive Flora Egyp-
tiaca of M. Delile.

There is nothing very improbable in the supposition of
Arachis hypogea being indigenous to Asia, Africa, and
even America; but if it be considered as originally belong-
ing to one of those continents only, it is more likely to have
been brought from China through India to Africa, than to
have been carried in the opposite direction.

Glycine subterranea, however, which is extensively culti-
vated in Africa, Madagascar, and several parts of equinoctial
America, is probably of African origin; it is stated, at
least both by Marcgraf and Piso, to have been introduced
into Brazil from Angola or Congo."

The folcus noticed by Captain Tuckey, of which the
specimens in the herbarium do not enable me to determine
whether it be a distinct species, or a variety only of 7.
sorghum oy saccharatus, may be considered as indigenous,
or at least as belonging to Africa. According to Mr.
Lockhart, it is very generally found wild, and it is only once
mentioned as cultivated: it may, however, have been
formerly cultivated, along with other species of Millet, to
a much greater extent ; its place being now supplied by the
Maize, which gives probably both a more productive and
a more certain crop.

The Dioscorea or bitter Yam, which was observed only in
a wild state, may be presumed to be a native species; and
474) if ever it has been cultivated, it may in like manner be
supposed to have been superseded by the Manioc or
Cassava.

The Safu,? which Mr. Lockhart understood from the
natives was one of their most esteemed fruits, he observed
to be very generally planted round the villages, especially
from Embomma upwards, and to be carefully preserved
from birds: its importance is perhaps increased from its
ripening in October, a season when the general supply of
vegetable food may be supposed to be scanty.

1 Mandubi d’Angola. MMareg. Hist. Nat. Brasil. 43. Mandobi, Piso, Hist.
Nat. Brasil. p. 256.

2 Probably the Zaffo of some of the earlier accounts of Congo, vide A/alle-
Brun Précis de la Geogr. 5, p. 9.

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 161

There seems no reason to doubt that this tree, whose
probable place in the system I have stated in my remarks
on Amyridez, belongs originally to the west coast of
Africa.

Hlais Guineensis, of which the oil is distinctly described
in the beginning of the sixteenth century by Da Ca da
Mosto, in his account of Senegal,’ is without doubt indige-
nous to the whole extent of this coast ; as is Raphia vinifera,
of which the remarkable fruit also very early attracted
attention ;? and the supposed species of Corypha.

Of Alimentary Plants, whether cultivated or indigenous,
that are known or supposed to belong to the west coast of
equinoctial Africa, but which were not seen on the banks
of the Congo, a few of the more important may be men-
tioned.

Among these are the Cocoa Nut and Rice, the former,
according to the natives, not being found in the country.
The absence of these two valuable plants is the more
remarkable, as the Cocoa Nut is said to exist in the neigh-
bouring kingdom of Loango; and, according to Captain
Tuckey, a certain portion of land was seen on the banks of
the river well adapted to the production of Rice, which is
mentioned as cultivated in some of the earlier accounts of
Congo.

The Sweet Potatoe (Convolvulus Batatas), also noticed
by the Portuguese Missionaries, was not met with.

The Butter and Tallow Tree of Afzelius, which forms a
new genus belonging to Guttiferee; the Velvet-Tamarind
of Sierra Leone (Codarium acutifolium ;*) and the Monkey
Pepper, or Piper Aithiopicum of the shops (Unona Aithiopica
of Dunal), which is common on many parts of the coast,
were not observed.

Two remarkable plants, the A*ec* and the Jamaica «1s

Ramusio 1, p. 104. Gryn. Nov. Orb. 28.

> Palma- Pinus, Lobel. advers. p. 450.
> Afzel. Gen. Plant. Guineen. par. prim. p. 23. Codarium nitidum Vahl,
enum. 1, p. 302.
f Blighia sapida, Konig in Annals of Bot. 2, p.571. Hort. Kew. ed. 2da.

vol, 2, p. 350.
At the moment that this sheet was about to have been sent to the press, Sir

Joseph Banks received a small collection of specineus and figures of plants,

162 BOTANY OF CONGO.

or American Nutmeg,’ now cultivated in the West India
colonies ; and the former undoubtedly, the latter probably,
introduced from Africa by the Negroes, were neither met
with on the banks of the Congo, nor have they been yet
traced to any part of the west coast.

The relation which the vegetation of the Hastern shores
of equinoctial Africa has to that of the west coast, we have
at present no means of determining; for the few plants,
chiefly from the neighbourhood of Mozambique, included in
Loureiro’s Flora Cochinchinensis, and a very small number
collected by Mr. Salt on the same part of the coast, do not
afford materials for comparison.

The character of the collections of Abyssinian Plants
made by Mr. Salt in his two journeys, forming part of Sir
Joseph Banks’s herbarium, and amounting to about 260
species, is somewhat extratropical, and has but little affinity
to that of the vegetation of the west coast of Africa.

To the Flora of Eyypt, that of Congo has still less rela-
tion, either in the number or proportions of its natural
476) families ; the herbarium, however, includes several species
which also belong to Egypt, as Nymphza Lotus, Cyperus
Papyrus and articulatus, Sphenoclea zeylanica, Glinus
lotoides, Ethulia conyzoides, and Grangea maderaspatana.

observed in the late Mission to Cummazee, the capital of Ashantee; and
among them a drawing of the fruit and leaf of a plant, there called A¢tueah or
Attuah, which is no doubt the Akee, whose native country is therefore now
ascertained.

1 Monodora myristica, Dunal Annonac. p. 80. Decand. Syst. Nat. Reg.
Veget.1, p. 477. Anona myristica, Gert. Sem. 2, p. 194, 4.125, p. 1. Lunan
Hort. Jamaic. 2, p.10. This remarkable plant is very properly separated from
Anona, and considered as a distinct genus by M. Dunal in his monograph of
Anonacee. The character given of this new genus, however, is not altogether
satisfactory, M. de Candolle’s description, from which it is derived, having
probably been taken from specimens which he had it not in his power to
examine completely. Both these authors have added to this genus Annona
microcarpa of Jacquin (Fragm. Bot. p. 40, ¢. 44, 7. 7), established by that
author from the fruit of my Cargilia Australis (Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1,
p. 527), which belongs to the very ‘ferent family of Ebenacez.

Long, in his History of Jamaica (vol. 3, p. 735), has given the earliest
account of Monodora Myristica, under the name of the American Nutmeg, and
considers it to have been probably introduced from South America: according
to other accounts, it comes from the Mosquito shore: but there is more reason
to suppose that it has been brought by the Negroes from some part of the
west coast of Africa,

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 163

Of the many remarkable genera and orders characterising
the vegetation of South Africa, no traces are to be found in
the herbarium from Congo. This fact is the more worthy
of notice, because even in Abyssinia a few remains, if I
may so speak, of these characteristic tribes, have been met
with; as the Protea Abyssinica,’ observed by Bruce, and
Pelargonium Abyssinicum and Geissorrhiza Abyssinica’ found
by Mr. Salt.

Between the plants collected by Professor Smith in the
island of St. Jago and those of the Congo herbarium, there
is very little affinity; great part of the orders and genera
being different, and not more than three species, of which
Cassia occidentalis is one, being common to both. To
judge from this collection of St. Jago, it would seem that
the vegetation of the Cape Verd Islands is of a character
intermediate between that of the adjoining continent and of
the Canary Islands, of which the Flora has, of course, still
less connection with that of Congo.

It might perhaps have been expected that the examina-
tion of the vicinity of the Congo would have thrown some
light on the origin, if I may so express myself, of the Flora
of St. Helena. ‘This, however, has not proved to be the
case ; for neither has a single indigenous species, nor have
any of the principal genera, characterising the vegetation
of that Island, been found either on the banks of the Congo,
or on any other part of this coast of Africa.

There appears to be some affinity between the vegetation
of the banks of the Congo and that of M/adagascar and the
Isles of France and Bourbon. This affinity, however, con-
sists more in a certain degree of resemblance in several
‘natural families and extensive or remarkable genera, than
in identity of species, of which there seems to be very
few in common.

The Flora of Congo may be compared with those of
equinoctial countries still more remote.

With that of Zndia, it agrees not only in the proportions
of many of its principal families, or in what may be termed

‘1 Gaguedi Bruce’s Travels 5, p. 52. : ;
2 Sal?s Travels in Abyssinia, append. pp. laiii. and lav. (Ante, pp. 93 and 95.)

164 BOTANY OF CONGO.

the equinoctial relation, but also, to a certain degree, in the
47) more extensive genera of which several of these families
consist: and there are even about forty species common to
these distant regions.

‘lo the vegetation of Hguinoctial America it has certainly
much less affinity. Several genera, however, which have
not yet been observed in India or New Holland, are common
to this part of Africa and America :* and there are upwards
of thirty species in the Congo herbarium, which are also
natives of the opposite coasts of Brazil and Guiana.

As the identity of species, especially of the Dicotyle-
donous division, common to equinoctial America and other
intratropical countries, has often been questioned, I have
subjoined two lists of plants included in the Congo herba-
rium, of which the first consists of such species as are
common to America and India: and the second, of such as
are found in America only.

I have given also a third list, of species common to
Congo and India, or its Islands, but which have not been
observed in America.

And a fourth is added, consisting of doubtful plants, to
which I have, in the mean time, applied the names of those
species they most nearly resemble, and to which they may
really belong, without, however, considering their identity
as determined.

I. List of Plants common to Kquinoctial Africa, America,

and Asia.
Gleichenia Hermanni, Prodr. Flor. Fuirena umbellata, L. fil.
Nov. Holl. Pistia Stratiotes, L.
Mertensia dichotoma, Willd. Boerhaavia mutabilis, Prodr. Flor.
Agrostis Virginica, L. Nov. Holl.

Cyperus articulatus, L. Ipomeea pes-capre, Wood.
as niloticus, Vahl. ead. ‘P Cannolraulns cece L. d
Lipocarpha argentea, Vod, } — brasiliensis, L. f°
Hypelyptum argenteum, /adl. Ipomeea pentaphylla, Jacgu.
Eleocharis capitata, Prodr. Fl. N. Holl. Scoparia dulcis, L.

1 Namely, Elis, Jacgu. Rivina, ZL. Telanthera, Nod. (Alternanthere pen-
tandre). Alchornea, Sz. Blechum, Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. (Blechi sp. Juss.)
Schwenckia, ZL. Uyptis, Jacgu. Vandellia, Z. Annona, LZ. Banisteria, Nob.
(Banisterie sp. Z.) Paullinia, Juss. (Paullinie sp. LZ.) Vismia, Ruiz. et Pav.
Conocarpus, Z. Legnotis, Sw, (Cassipourea, dub.) Chailletia, Decand.

COMPARATIVE VIEW.

Heliotropium indicum, L.
Sphenoclea zeylanica, Gert.
Ageratum conyzoides, L.
Waltheria indica, L. a.

— americana, L, bea Se
Hibiscus tiliaceus, L.

165

Sida periplocifolia, L.
Cassia occidentalis, L.
Guilandina Bondue, L.

— Bonducella, L.
Abrus precatorius, L.
Hedysarum triflorum, L.

[478
ead, sp.

II. Plants common to Equinoctial Africa and America :
but not found in India.

Octoblepharum albidum, Hedw.

Acrostichum aureum, L.

Eragrostis ciliaris.

Poa ciliaris, L. }

Cyperus ligularis, L.

Schwenckia americana, L.

Hyptis obtusifolia, Nod.

Struchium (Americanum), Br. jam.
312.

Sida juncea, Banks et Soland. MSS.

Brasil.

Urena americana, L.

— reticulata, Cavan.
Malachra radiata, L.
Jussizea erecta, L.
Crotalaria axillaris, Hort. Kew. &

Willd.

Pterocarpus lunatus, L.

bead. Sp.

III. Plants common to equinoctial Africa and India:
but not found in America.

Roccella fuciformis, Achar. Lichenog.
440,

Perotis latifolia, Soland. in Hort. Kew.

Centotheca lappacea, Beauv.

Eleusine indica, Gert.

Flagellaria indica, L.

Gloriosa superba, Iu.

Celosia argentea, L.
— margaritacea, L. | en Sp
— albida? Willd,

Desmocheeta lappacea, Decand.

Grangea (maderaspatana), Adaas.
Lavenia erecta, Sv.
Oxystelma esculentum, Wood.
4 ela eeu, Roxb.

mphea Lotus, L.

: a pubescens, Willd. } ead. ne

Hibiscus surattensis, L.
Leea sambucina, L.
Hedysarum pictum, L.
Indigofera lateritia, Willd.
Glinus lotoides, L.

IV. List of Species which have not been satisfactorily
ascertained.

Acrostichum alcicorne, Sz.
_— stemaria, Beauv. }

Imperata cylindrica, Prodr, Flor. Nov.
Holl.

Panicum crus-galli, L.

Typha angustifolia, L.

Gisekia pharnaceoides, L.

Cassytha pubescens, Prodr. Flor. Nov.
Holt.

Celtis orientalis, L.
Cardiospermum grandiflorum, Sw.
Paullinia pinnata, L.

Hydrocotyle asiatica, L.
Hedysarum adscendens, Sv.
Hedysarum vaginale, L.
Pterocarpus Ecastophyllum, L.

\479

On these lists it is necessary to make some observa-

tions.

lst. The number of species in the first three lists taken

166 BOTANY OF CONGO.

together is equal at least to one-twelfth of the whole collec-
tion. The proportion, indeed, which these species bear to
the entire mass of vegetation on the banks of the Congo is
probably considerably smaller, for there is no reason to
believe that any of them are very abundant except Cyperus
Papyrus and Bombax pentandrum, and most of them
appear to have been seen only on the lower part of the
river.

2nd. The relative numbers of the species belonging to
the primary divisions in the lists, are analogous to, and not
very materially different from, those of the whole herbarium ;
Dicotyledones being to Monocotyledones nearly as 3 to 1;
and Acotyledones being to both these divisions united as
hardly 1 to 16: hence the Phzenogamous plants of the lists
alone form about one-thirteenth of the entire collection.

The proportions now stated are very different from those
existing in the catalogue I have given of plants common to
New Holland and Europe;’ in which the Acotyledones
form one-twentieth, and the Pheenogamous plants only one-
sixtieth part of the extra-tropical portion of the Flora ;
while the Monccotyledones are to the Dicotyledones as 2
to l.

The great proportion of Dicotyledonous plants in the
lists now given, and especially in the first two, which are
altogether composed of American species, is singularly at
variance with an opinion very generally received, that no
well established instance can be produced of a Dicotyle-
donous plant, common to the equinoctial regions of the old
and new continent.

3rd, The far greater part of the species in the lists are
strictly equinoctial ; a few, however, have also been observed
in the temperate zones, namely, Agrostis Virginica, belong-
ing, as its name implies, to Virginia, and found also on the
shores of Van Diemen’s Island, in a still higher latitude ;
Cyperus Papyrus and articulatus, Nympheea Lotus, and
430] Pistia Stratiotes, which are natives of Egypt; Glinus
lotoides of Egypt and Barbary; and Filagellaria indica,

» Flinders’ Voy. 2, p. 592. (Ante, p. 68.)

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 167

existing on the east coast of New Holland, in as high a
latitude as 82° S.

4th. It may perhaps be suggested with respect to these
lists, that they contain, or even chiefly consist of, plants
that during the constant intercourse which has now sub-
sisted for upwards of three centuries between Africa, America,
and India, may have, either from design or accidentally, been
carried from one of these regions to another, and therefore
are to be regarded as truly natives of that continent only
from which they originally proceeded.

It appears to me, however, that there is no plant included
in any of the lists which can well be supposed to have been
purposely carried from one continent to another, unless
perhaps Chrysobalanus Icaco, and Cassia occidentalis ; both
of which may possibly have been introduced into America
by the Negroes, from the west coast of Africa; the former
as an eatable fruit, the latter as an article of medicine. It
seems at least more likely that they should have travelled
in this than in the opposite direction. But I confess the
mode of introduction now stated, does not appear to me
very probable, even with respect to these two plants ; both
of them being very general in Africa, as well as in America ;
though Crysobalanus Icaco is considered of but little value
as a fruit in either continent ; and for Cassia occidentalis,
which exists also in India, another mode of conveyance must
likewise be sought.

Several species in the lists, however, may be supposed to
have been accidentally carried, from adhering to, or being
mixed with, articles of food or commerce; either from the
nature of the surface of their pericarpial covering, as Des-
mocheeta lappacea, Lavenia erecta, Ageratum conyzoides,
Grangea maderaspatana, Boerhaavia mutabilis, and Hyptis
obtusifolia; or from the minuteness of their seeds, as
Schwenckia americana, Scoparia dulcis, Jussiaea erecta, and
Sphenoclea zeylanica. That the plants here enumerated
have actually been carried in the manner now stated is,
however, entirely conjectural, and the supposition is by no
means necessary; several of them, as Lavenia erecta, Sco-
paria dulcis, and Boerhaavia mutabilis, being also natives af

168 BOTANY OF CONGO.

the intratropical part of New Holland ; their transportation
to or from which cannot be supposed to have been affected
in any of the ways suggested.

The probability, however, of these modes of transporta-
tion, with respect to the plants referred to, and others of
similar structure, being even admitted, the greater part of
the lists would still remain; and to account for the disper-
4st) sion of these, recourse must be had to natural causes, or
such as are unconnected with human agency. But the
necessity of calling in the operation of these causes implies
the adoption of that theory according to which each species
of plants is originally produced in one spot only, from which
it is gradually propagated. | Whether this be the only, or
the most probable opinion that can be held, it is not my
intention to inquire: it may however be stated as not
unfavorable to it, that, of the Dicotyledonous plants of the
lists, a considerable number have the embryo of the seed
highly developed, and at the same time well protected by
the texture of its mteguments.

This is the case in Malvacez, Convolvulaceze, and parti-
cularly in Leguminose, which is also the most numerous
family in the lists, and in several of whose species, as Gwi-
landina Bondue, and Abrus precatorius, the two conditions
of development and protection of the embryo coexist in so
remarkable a degree, that I have uo doubt the seeds of these
plants would retain their vitality for a great length of time
either in the currents of the ocean,’ or in the digestive organs
of birds and other animals ; the only means apparently by
which their transportation from one continent to another
can be effected: and it is deserving of notice that these
seem to be the two most general plants on the shores of all
equinoctial countries.

The Dicotyledonous plants in the lists which belong to
other families have the embryo of the seed apparently less

1 Sir Joseph Banks informs me, that he received some years ago the
drawing of a plant, which his correspondent assured him was raised from a
seed found on the west coast of Ireland, and that the plant was indisputably
Guilandina Bonduc. Tinneus also seems to have been acquainted with other
instances of germination having taken place in seeds thrown on shore on the
coast of Norway. Vide Colonie Plantarum, p. 3, in Amen. Acad, vol, 8.

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 169

advanced, but yet in a state of considerable development,
indicated either by the entire want or scanty remains of
albumen: the only exception to this being Zeea, in which
the embryo is many times exceeded in size by the albumen.

In the Monocotyledonous plants, on the other hand, con-
sisting of Graminez, Cyperaceze, Gloriosa, Flagellaria and
Pistia, the embryo bears a very small proportion to the
mass of the seed, which is formed of albumen, generally
farmaceous. But it may here be observed that the existence
of a copious albumen in Monocotyledones does not equally
imply an inferior degree of vitality in the embryo, but tse
may be considered as the natural structure of that primary
division ; seeds without albumen occurring only in certain
genera of the paradoxical Aroidez, and in some other
Monocotyledonous orders which are chiefly aquatic.

5th. Doubts may be entertained of the identity of particu-
lar species. On this subject I may observe, that for what-
ever errors may be detected in these lists, I must be
considered as solely responsible; the insertion of every
plant contained in them being founded on a comparison of
specimens from the various regions of which their existence
in the particular lists implies them to be natives. The only
exception to this being Lipocarpha argentea, of which I
have not seen American specimens; as a native of that
continent therefore it rests on the very sufficient authority
of Baron Humboldt and M. Kunth.

In my remarks on the natural orders, I have already
suggested doubts with respect to certain species included
in the lists, and shall here add a few observations on such
of the others as seen) to require it.

Acrostichum aureum, L. was compared, and judged to
agree, with American specimens; and I have therefore
placed it in the 2nd list, without, however, meaning to
decide whether those plants originally combined with A.
aureum, and now separated from it, should be regarded as
species or varieties.

Fuirena umbellata, L. fil. from Congo, has its umbels
somewhat less divided than either the American plant or
that from the continent of India; but from specimens

170 BOTANY OF CONGO.

collected in the Nicobar Islands, this would appear to be a
variable circumstance.

Gloriosa superba, L. which seems to be very general along
the whole of the west coast of Africa, is considered as a
variety of the Indian plant by M. Lamarck. This African
variety has no doubt given rise to the establishment of the
second species of the genus, namely G. simplex, which Lin-
neeus adopted from Miller; and which Miller founded on
the account sent to him by M. Richard, of the Trianon
Garden, along with the seeds of what he called a new
Gloriosa, brought from Senegal by Adanson, and having
blue flowers. Miller had no opportunity of determining
the correctness of this account; for though the seeds vege-
tated, the plant died without flowering; but he added a
character not unlikely to belong to the seedling plants of G.
superba, namely the want of tendrils. Adanson himself,
483] indeed, notices what he considers a new species of
Gloriosa in Senegal,” but he says nothing of the colour of
its flowers, which he would hardly have omitted, had they
been blue: that his plant, however, was not without tendrils
may be inferred from their entering into the character he
afterwards gave of the genus,® as well as from M. Lamarck’s
account of his variety B of G. superba,* which he seems to
have deseribed from Adanson’s specimens. And as no one
has since pretended to have seen a species of this genus,
either with blue flowers, or leaves without tendrils, G. szm-
plex, which has long been considered as doubtful, may be
safely left out of all future editions of the Species Plantarum.
As the supposed G. superba of this coast, however, seems
to differ from the Indian plant in the greater length and
more equal diameter of its capsule, it may possibly be a
distinct species, though at present I am inclined to con-
sider it as only a variety.

Sphenoclea zeylanica, Gert. 1 have compared this plant
from Congo with specimens from India, Java, China,

1 Gloriosa 2, Mill. Dict. ed. 7.

? Nouvelle espéce de Methonica, Hist. Nat. du Senegal, p. 137.
3 Mendoni, Fam. des Plant. 2, p. 48.

* Encyc. Method. Botan. 4, p. 134,

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 171

Cochinchina, Gambia, Demerary, and the island of
Trinidad.

I was at one time inclined to believe that Sphenoclea!
might be considered as an attendant on Rice, which it very
generally accompanies, and with which I supposed it to
have been originally imported from India into the various
countries where it is found. This hypothesis may still
account for its existence in the rice fields of Egypt ;? but as
it now appears to have been observed in countries where
there is no reason to believe that rice has ever been culti-
vated, the conjecture must be abandoned.

HMibiscus tiliaceus, L. agrees with the plant of India,
except in a very slight difference in the acumen of the leaf;
but the specimens from Ametica have their outer calyx
proportionally longer.

Sida periplocifolia, L. corresponds with American speci-
mens; those in Hermann’s herbarium, from which the
species was established, have a longer acumen to the leaf:
in other respects I perceive no difference.

Waltheria indica, LZ. 1 consider WV. americana to (484
be a variety of this sportive species, which seems to be
common to all equinoctial countries.

Urena americana, L. and U. reticulata, Cavan. appear to
me not to differ specifically ; and the plant from Congo
agrees with West India specimens.

Jussiea erecta, L. from Congo, agrees with West India
specimens in having linear leaves; a specimen, however,
from Miller’s herbarium, which has been compared, and is
said to correspond, with that in the Linnean collection, has
elliptical leaves.

Chrysobalanus Icaco, L. has its leaves more deeply retuse
than any American specimens I have seen, but in this
respect it agrees with Catesby’s figure.

Guilandina Bondue, L. from which G. Bonducella does
not appear to differ in any respect, is one of the most
general plants on the shores of equinoctial countries.

1 Rapinia herbacea of the Flora Cochinchinensis (p. 127) is certainly
Sphenoclea zeylanica, as appears by a specimen sent to Sir Joseph Banks by
Loureiro himself. 3 Delile Flor. Egypt. illust. in op. cut.

172 BOTANY OF CONGO.

Pterocarpus lunatus, L. 1 have compared the plant from
Congo with an authentic specimen from the Linnean her-
barium, the examination of which proves that the appearance
of ferruginous pubescence in the panicle, noticed in Linné’s
description, is the consequence of his specimen having been
immersed in spirits.

Several of the plants included in the fourth list, I am
inclined to consider varieties only of the species to which
they are referred; but I have placed them among the more
doubtful plants of this list, as their differences seem to be
permanent, and are such as admit of being expressed. One
of these is

Cardiospermum grandiflorum, Sw. of which the specimens
from Congo differ somewhat in inflorescence from the West
India plant.

Paullinia pinnata, L. is distinguished rather remarkably
from the American plant by the figure of the leaflets, which
approach to cuneiform, or widen upwards, but I can per-
ceive no other difference.

Pterocarpus Heastophyllum, L. differs merely in the want
of the very short acumen or narrow apex of the leaf, which
I have constantly found in all the West India specimens I
have examined.

Gisekia pharnaceoides, L. from Congo, has nearly linear
leaves ; but I have seen specimens from Kcenig with leaves
of an intermediate form.

T shall conclude this essay, already extended considerably

beyond my original plan, with a general statement of the
proportion of new genera and species contained in Professor
Smith’s herbarium.
485) The whole number of species in. the collection is
about 620; but as specimens of about thirty of these are
so imperfect as not to be referable to their proper genera,
and some of them not even to natural orders, its amount
may be stated at 590 species.

Of these about 250 are absolutely new: nearly an equal
number exist also in different parts of the west coast of
equinoctial Africa, and not in other countries; of which,

COMPARATIVE VIEW. 173

however, the greatest part are yet unpublished : and about
70 are common to other intratropical regions.

Of unpublished genera there are 32 in the collection ;
twelve of which are absolutely new, and three, though
observed in other parts of this coast of equinoctial Africa,
had not been found before in a state sufficiently perfect, to
ascertain their structure; ten belong to different parts of
the same line of coast; and seven are common to other
countries.

No natural order, absolutely new, exists in the herba-
rium ; nor has any family been found peculiar to equinoc-
tial Africa.

The extent of Professor Smith’s herbarium proves not
only the zeal and activity of my lamented friend, but also
his great acquirements in that branch of science, which was
his more particular province, and to his excessive exertions
in the investigation of which he fell a victim, in the ill-fated
expedition to Congo.

Had he returned to Europe, he would assuredly have
given a far more complete and generally interesting account
of his discoveries than what is here attempted: and the
numerous facts which he could no doubt have communi-
cated respecting the habit, the structure, and the uses of the
more important and remarkable plants, would probably
have determined him to have followed a very different plan
from that adopted in the present essay.

It remains only that I should notice the exemplary dili-
gence of the Botanic Gardener, Mr. David Lockhart, the
only survivor, I believe, of the party by whom the river above
the falls was examined, in that disastrous journey which
proved fatal to the expedition.

From Mr. Lockhart I have received valuable information
concerning many of the specimens contained in the herba-
rium, and also respecting the esculent plants observed on
the banks of the Congo.

February 2, 1818.

LIST OF PLANTS

COLLECTED BY
THE OFFICERS, &c., IN CAPT. ROSS’S VOYAGE,

ON THE

COASTS OF BAFEFIN’S BAY.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S.

[Reprinted from “A Voyage of Discovery for the purpose of eaploring
Bafiin’s Bay,” by John Ross, K.8., Captain Royal Navy. Appendix,
pp. cxli—cxliv.]

LONDON:

1819.

LIST OF PLANTS

Cexli

COLLECTED ON THE

COASTS OF BAFFIN’S BAY,

From Lat. 70° 30' to 76° 12! on the East Side ;

AND AT

POSSESSION BAY,

In Lat. 73° on the West Side.

The List is formed chiefly from Capt. Ross’s collection ; a considerable number
of additional species to which (S.) is annexed, were collected by Capt. Edward
Sabine, and a few marked (F.) were received from Mr. Fisher, the surgeon

of the Alexander.

TRIANDRIA.

Eriophorum polystachyon, Lizz.

Alopecurus alpinus, Smith, Flor. Brit.
iii, p. 1386.

Agrostis algida, Phipps's Voy. p. 200.
Wahlenb. Lapp. p. 25, t. i. (8.) Gra-
men sui generis. :

— paradoxa, zov. sp. Vix hujus,
forsan proprii, generis.

Poa laxa, Willden. Sp. Pl. i, p. 386.

HEXANDRIA.

Rumex digynus, Z. Distinctum genus
(Dona 03.1) efformat.

DEcANDRIA.

Andromeda tetragona, L.

Pyrola rotundifolia, Z.?
floribus haud determinanda.
Saxifraga oppositifolia, L. Cexlii
propiuqua, zov. sp. 8. Hir-
culo, cui proxima, minor, et diversa
presertim calycibus nudis et petalis

Absque

inappendiculatis.

——— flagellaris, Sternberg, Sazifr.
p- 25, t. 6. 5S. setigera, Pursh,
Amer. i, p. 312. (F.)

— tricuspidata, Wiliden Sp.
Pl. ii, p. 657. (8.)

——— cespitosa, L. Notis non-

nullis differt, forsan distincta.
petiolaris, ov. sp. proxima
8. rivulari. (8.)

cernua, L.

Silene acaulis, Z.

Lychnis apetala, Z.

1 Corrected by Mr. Brown in the second edition of the voyage to “ Oxyrta,

Hill”’—¥Epit.

12

178
Lychnis triflora, nov. sp. (8.)
Cerastium alpinum, Z.

IcosanDRIA.

Potentilla pulchella, zov. sp. P.

sericee affinis. (8.)

greulandica, zov. sp.? nimis
affinis P. frigide et Brauniane. (S.)

Dryas integrifolia. Vahl in Flor.

Dan, 1216.

PoLyanpRIa.

Papaver nudicaule, Z.

Ranunculus —, sulphureus forte vel
glacialis; species e fragmentis non
determinanda. (F.)

Dipynamia.
Pedicularis hirsuta, LZ.

elxiii) TETRADYNAMIA.

Draba muricella, Wahlenb. Lapp. p.
174, t. xi, f.2? (8.)

—— oblongata, zov. sp. (S.)

—— corymbosa, zov. sp.? preece-
denti valde affinis et ambe D. ru-

pestri (Hort. Kew. iv, p. 91)
proxime. (S.)
Cochlearia fenestrata, zov. sp. AC.

anglica et danica, quibus valde
propinqua, differt valvulis subaveniis
et dissepimenti elliptico-lanceolati
axi debiscente.

SYNGENESIA.

Leontodon Taraxacum, ZL. ? varietas
nana? vix species distincta.

Monacra.

Carex compacta, zov. sp. C. pulle
affnis. (F.)

PLANTS OF BAFFIN’S BAY.

Diacta.

Empetrum nigrum, Z.

Salix arctica, zov. sp.

— specimen mancum dubise
speciei, preecedenti proxime.

PoLyGaMIa.

Holcus al-
(8.)

Hierochloe alpina, Br.
pinus, Wahlenb. Lapp. p. 51.

CRYPTOGAMIA.

Lycopodium Selago, Z. (8.)

Polytrichum juniperinum, Hooker and
Laylor, Muse. Brit. p. 25.

Orthotrichum cupulatum, Muse. Brit.

p. 72?

Trichostomum lanuginosum, Muse.
Brit. p. 60.

Dicranum scoparium, Muse. Brit. p.
57 {exliv

Mnium turgidum, Vahlenb. Lapp. p.
351.

Bryum , absque capsulis.

Hypnum aduncum, LZ.

Jungermannia ——. fructificatione
nulla.

Gyrophora hirsuta, dehar. Syn. p. 69.
(S)

erosa, Achar. Syn. p. 65. (S.)

Cetraria islandica, Achar. Syn. p. 229.

—— — nivalis, dehar. Syn. p. 228.

Cenomyce rangiferina, Achar. Syn. p.
277.
254?

Dufurea ? rugosa, zov. sp.

Cornicularia bicolor, Achar. Syn. p.
301.

Usnea ?—, ov. sp.? absque scu-
tellis.

Ulva crispa.

fimbriata, Achar. Syn. p.

Lightf. Scot. 972?

Algarum genus ? ? Confervis simplicissimis et Tremella cruentee (Zg. Bot.

1800) quodammodo affine ? ?

Minute globules, the colouring matter of the

Red Snow, of which extensive patches were seen in lat. 76° 25’ N., and long.

65° W.

CATALOGUE OF PLANTS

FOUND IN

SPITZBERGEN

BY

CAPTAIN SCORESBY.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S.

[Reprinted from “ An Account of the Arctic Regions,” by W. Scoresby,
Jun. F.R.S.E. Vol. 1, Appendix, No. V, pp. 75, 76.]

EDINBURGH.

1820.

CATALOGUE OF PLANTS

FOUND IN

SPITZBERGEN: (78

HEXANDRIA.

Luzula_ campestris, Juncus campes-

tris, Z.
DECANDRIA.

Andromeda tetragona, Linné.

Saxifraga oppositifolia, Z.

cernua, L.

var. nivalis, Z.

cespitosa, 8 groenlandica,
Wahlenb. lapp., 119

Cerastium alpinum, a
Wahlenb. lapp., 136.

IcosaNnDRIA.
Dryas octopetala, Z.

hirsutum,

PoLyaNDRIA.

Papaver radicatum, Rottd.
versum a P. nudicaule, Z.

Ranunculus sulphureus, Soland. in
Phipps Voyage.

Vix di-

DipyNAMIA.
Pedicularis hirsuta, Z.
TETRADYNAMIA.

Cochlearia greenlandica? Vel C. An-
glica, Wahl. lapp.

Cardamine bellidifolia, Z.

Draba alpina, L.

Diacta.
Salix polaris, Wahlend. lapp., 261.
CrYPTOGAMIA.
Trichostomum lanuginosum.

Hypnum dendroides.

——— rvfescens ?

Bryum ventricosum, Smith brit.

ligulatum ?

Dicrani species ?

Andrezea alpina.

Ulva ?

Fucus forsan nov. sp. prope [76
alatum, sed absque fructific.

plumosus.

sinuatus.

Conferva ?

nigra ?

Cenomyce furcata, Achar. Syn., 276.

— pocillum, Jd., 253.

Solorina crocea, Zd., 8.

Alectoria jubata, 8 chalybeiformis, Jd.
291.

Lecanora murorum, var. Jd. 181.

Lecidea atrovirens, Id. 24.

Gyrophora hirsuta, Jd. 69.

erosa, Id. 65.

proboscidea, Id. 64.

Endocarpum sinopicum, Jd. 98.

Spherophoron coralloides, Id. 287.

Parmelia stygia, /d.

recurva, Zd. 206 P

——— sp.nov.? sed absque fruc-
tific.

Peltidea canina P

Cetraria nivalis, Jd. 228.

Cornicularia aculeata, 8 spadicea, Jd.
300.

Usnea? prope U. melaxantham, Jd.

—_———

Stereocaulon paschale, Id. 284.

1 This list includes the whole of the plants I met with, excepting some of the
larger fuci, in three or four visits to the shore about King’s Bay and Mitre

Cape.

Some of the specimens being imperfect, or without fructification, their

species could not always be determined. W. Scoresby.

CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

A

LIST OF PLANTS

COLLECTED IN

MELVILLE ISLAND,

(Larirupe 74°—75° N. Lonerrupe 110°—112° W.)
IN THE YEAR 1820;

BY THE OFFICERS OF THE VOYAGE OF DISCOVERY

UNDER THE ORDERS OF

CAPTAIN PARRY.

WITH
CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS

OF THE

NEW GENERA AND SPECIES.

BY

ROBERYT BROWN, F.RS., LS.,

MEMBER OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY NATURE CURIOSORUM, OF THE ROYAL
ACADEMY OF SCIENCES OF STOCKHOLM, AND OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY
OF COPENHAGEN ; CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL
ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF PARIS, BERLIN, AND
mounicu, &e.

[Reprinted from ‘A Supplement to the Appendix to Captain Parry’s
Voyage,’ pp. cclxi—cce. ]

6

LONDON:

1823.

LIST OF PLANTS [eelxi

COLLECTED IN

MELVILLE ISLAND.

Tue following list of the Plants observed in Melville
Island, chiefly in the vicinity of Winter Harbour, is drawn
up from the Herbaria of Captain Sabine, Mr. Edwards, Mr.
James Ross, Captain Parry, Mr. Fisher, and Mr. Beverley,
whose names are here given in the order of the extent of
their collections.

To Captain Parry, Mr. Edwards, Mr. Ross, and Mr.
Fisher, I am indebted for complete series of specimens of
their respective collections ; and I have to offer my acknow-
ledgments to Captain Sabine for having allowed me freely
to examine his more extensive herbarium, and to retain it
until he was about to leave England, in October, 1821,
when the whole, in compliance with his request, was
returned to him.

The delay that has taken place in the publication of the
present account has been in part owing to the state of m
health during a considerable portion of the time that has
elapsed since the collections were placed in my hands. I
have also experienced much greater difficulty than I had
anticipated in determining many of the species; arising
either from their extremely variable nature, from the incom-
plete state of the specimens contained in the collections, or
from the want of authentic specimens of other countries, tectxii
with which it was necessary to compare them. I may

186 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

notice, likewise, as a third cause of the delay, the greater
extent of my original plan, which included remarks on the
state and relative proportions of the primary divisions and
natural orders contained in the list; a comparison with the
vegetation of regions of nearly similar climates ; and obser-
vations on the range of those species common to Melville
Island and other parts of the world. Towards the com-
pletion of this plan I had made considerable progress. But
to have satisfactorily treated some of the subjects referred to
would have required more time than I have had it in my
power to devote to them, and in several cases better
materials than I have hitherto been able to obtain.

I have consequently found it necessary to relinquish, for
the present, this part of my plan,! and to confine myself to
a systematic list, adding only characters and descriptions
exit] Of the new or imperfectly known genera and species ;
the only indication left of my intention to treat any of
the subjects alluded to being a greater number of references

' I shall here offer a single remark on the relative proportions of the two
primary divisions of Phenogamous plants. ;

In my earliest observations on this subject I had come to the conclusion
that from 45° as far as 60° or perhaps 65° of north latitude, the proportion of
Dicotyledonous to Monocotyledonous plants gradually diminished. (Flinders’ voy.
2, p. 588. Anté,p. 8.) But from a subsequent examination of the list of Greenland

lants, given by Professor Giesecke (Art. “ Greenland,” in Brewster’s ‘Edinburgh

ncyclopedia’), as well as from what I had been able to collect respecting the
vegetation of alpine regions, I had supposed it not improbable that in still
higher latitudes, and at corresponding heights above the level of the sea, the
relative numbers of these two divisions were again inverted (Zuckey’s Congo, p.
423. Anté, p. 103); in the list of Greenland plants referred to, Dicotyledones being
to Monocotyledones as four to one, or in nearly the equinoctial ratio; and in the
vegetation of Spitzbergen, as well as it could be judged of from the materials
hitherto collected, the proportion of Dicotyledones appearing to be still further
increased.

This inversion in the cases now mentioned was found to depend at least as
as much on the reduction of the proportion of Graminee, as on the increase of
certain Dicotyledonous families, especially Saxifrageze and Crucifere.

The Flora of Melville Island, however, which, as far as relates to the two
primary divisions of Phsenogamous plants, is probably as much to be depended
on as any local catalogue hitherto published, leads to very different con-
clusions ; Dicotyledones being in the present list to Monocotyledones as five
to two, or in as low a ratio as has been anywhere yet observed; while the
proportion of Grasses, instead of being reduced, is nearly double what has
been found in any other part of the world (see Humboldt, in ‘Dict. des
Sciences Nat.,’ tom. 18, table at p. 416); this family forming one fifth of the
whole Phznogamous vegetation.

PREFATORY REMARKS. 187

to authors than is absolutely necessary for the present. list,
though essential to my original design.

With this more limited plan, and with its execution, as
far at least as regards the determination of several of the
species, I am so little satisfied, that had the publication
depended entirely on myself, and related solely to the
present essay, I should have deferred it still longer, proba-
bly until the return of Captain Parry from the arduous
enterprise in which he is now embarked.

I have, however, to express my regret for the delay that
has already taken place, as it has prevented the appearance
of the valuable memoirs in other departments of Natural
History, which have been long ready for publication ; and
also as it has till now deprived Botanists of the excellent
figures so admirably illustrating the structure of the plants
selected for engraving, and for which it is hardly necessary
to add that I am indebted to the friendship of Mr. Bauer.

1 It has not been thought necessary to reproduce the engravings illustrative
of the plants described in the present memoir; in the Appendix to Captain
Franklin’s journey ; in Mr. Clarke Abel’s journey in the interior of China; and
in Captain King’s survey of the coasts of Australia. For these plates, in all
ten in number, the reader is referred to the works in which they originally
appeared.—Epir.

188 CHLORIS MELVILIIANA.

eelxiv] DICOTYLEDONES.

RANUNCULACEA:.

1. Ranuncunus nivauis, foliis radicalibus elongato-
petiolatis dilatatis lobatis : lobis subovatis ; caulinis subsessi-
libus palmatis, caule erecto subunifloro, petalis obovatis
integerrimis longioribus calyce hirsutissimo, stylis rectius-
culis ovaria glabra zequantibus.

Ranunculus nivalis, Wahlend. lapp. p. 156. Schlechtend.
ranuncul. sect. post. p. 14.

B. folia radicalia basi cuneata vix ad medium lobata, lobo
medio semiovato basi latiore, petala orbiculato-obovata calyce
hirsutissimo sesquilongiora.

Ranunculus nivalis B. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 157 (exclus.
syn. Martens spitzb.)

Ranunculus sulphureus, Soland. in Phipps’ voy. p. 202,
(fide speciminis unici biflori absque foliis radicalibus, in
Herb. Banks). De Cand. syst. nat. p. 274 (exclus. syn.
Martens spitzb., Laxmanni, Willdenovii et Smithi). Br.
spiteb. pl. in Scoresby’s arct. reg. 1, append. p. 75.
(Ante, p. 181) Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p. 742.

y. folia radicalia basi subcuneata v. transversa alte lobata,
lobo medio cuneato-obovato basi angustiore.

Oés. Varietas y, cujus exemplaria duo tantum 4 nobis
visa proxime accedit a quee, in Insula Melville haud obser-
vata, sequentibus notis distinguenda.

a. folia radicalia reniformia alte lobata, lobo medio cuneato-
obovato basi angustiore.

Ranunculus nivalis, De Cand. syst. nat. 1, p. 273, exclus.
cit. ad Sw. a2 act. holm. 1789, p. 47, quee R. pygmeus, et
syn. Martens smtzb. ad var. 8 pertinente.

A R. nivali differt R. frigidus Willden. foliis radicalibus
minus alte incisis lobulis pluribus, petalis obcordatis venis
anastomozantibus, que in R. nivali distincte, et statura
paulo majore.

DICOTYLEDONES. 189

2. Ranuncutus Sasinit, foliis radicalibus elongato-
petiolatis tripartitis : lobis ellipticis: lateralibus semibifidis ;
caulinis sessilibus tripartitis linearibus, calycibus_hirsutis
petala retusa subeequantibus.

Ods. Planta inter R. nivalem et pygmaeam media in Herb.
D. Sabine exstat, ulterius examinanda, forsan haud distincta
a R. nivali cujus cfr. ic. Flor. Dan. 1699, ubi petala retusa
et folium radicale pinnatifidum.

3. RANUNCULUS HYPERBOREUS, foliis petiolatis trifidis :
lobis divaricatis obtusis: lateralibus subbifidis medio
integerrimo, caule repente, acheniis levibus stigmate sessili
apiculatis.

Ranunculus hyperboreus, Rottd. in act. Hafn. 10, p. 458,
t.4, 2.16. Flor. Dan. 331. Zag. flor. island. in Olafs.
reise 2, p. 237. Willden. sp. pl. 2, p. 1322. Pers. syn.
2, p- 104. Wahlendb.lapp. p. 158. De Cand. syst. nat. 1,
p. 272. Schlechtend. ranuncul. sect. post. p. 12.

Ranunculus foliis subrotundis trilobis integerrimis, tc
caule repente. Gmel. Sib. 4, p. 204, ¢. 83, 0.

Drsc. Herba pusilla, glabra. olia elongato-petiolata,
alte trifida, lobo medio ovali, seepissime indiviso, lateralibus
seepius bifidis lobulo exteriore minore, nunc indivisis, raris-
sime trifidis. Petiol filiformes basi vaginantes. Pedunculi
oppositifolii, petiolum subzequantes, seepius pilis sparsis
adpressis. Calyx tetraphyllus nunc triphyllus (an unquam
5-phyllus ?), foliolis concavis pilosiusculis. Petala 5, calyce
manifeste longiora, Jamina obovata, intus nitenti trinervi,
ungue lineari, apice foveola angusta marginata. Stamina
15—18, petalis breviora, filamentis inzequalibus, antheris
ovalibus. Achenia (30 circiter) in capitulum ovatum con-
gesta, stigmate brevi mucronulata.

4. Ranuncuus AFrtnis, foliis radicalibus pedato-multi-
fidis petiolatis ; caulinis subsessilibus digitatis ; lobis
omnium linearibus, caule erecto 1-2-floro cum calycibus
ovariisque pubescentibus, fructibus oblongo-cylindraceis,
achenilis rostro recurvo.

Obs. R. auricomo proxima species.

190 -CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

5. CaLTHA arctica, caule repente, foliis reniformibus
crenato-repandis obtusis, folliculis (12—16) imbricatis,
stigmate persistente adnato apice recurvo, antheris linearibus
viginti pluribus.

Obs. Affinitate C. radicanti accedit; figura foliorum et
caule repente convenit cum C. natante, que facile distin-
guenda pistillis stamina longitudine et numero superantibus,
in capitulum sphzericum dense congestis, stigmatibus rectis
simplicibus subsessilibus, antheris ovalibus, floribus albis
foliisque aliquoties minoribus, et facie diversissima.

PAPAVERACE.

6. Papaver NupIcAULE, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 725.
Flor. Dan. 41. Willden. sp. pl. 2, p. 1145. Pers. syn.
2, p. 62. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 193. (Ante, p.
178). Hooker in Scoresby’s Greenl. p, 413.

Papaver nudicaule y radicatum, De Cand. syst. nat. 2,
p. 70.

Papaver radicatum, Rott. in act. Hafan. 10, p. 455, t. 8,
p. 24. Br. spitzb. pl. in Scoresby’s arct. reg. 1, append.
p. 15. (Ante, p. 181.)

CRUCIFERA.

7. Drapa aupina, Linn, sp. pl. ed. 1, p. 642, ed. 2, p.
896. Willden. sp. pl. 3, p. 425. Pers. syn. 2, p. 190.
Wahlenb. lapp. p. 173. De Cand. syst. nat. 2, p. 338.

a. silicule glabra.

Draba alpina, Herb. Linn.

B. siliculee pilose.

Draba alpina, Br. spitz). pl. in Scoresby’s arct. reg. 1,
append. p. 715. (Anté, p. 181)

ecxvi) 8. DRABA PAUCIFLORA, Scapis aphyllis pedicellisque
pilosis, foliis lanceolatis integerrimis pilis furcatis simplici-
busque, petalis (flavis) spathulatis calycem hirsutum vix
superantibus, ovariis glabris.

DICOTYLEDONES. 191

Obs. Dubia species, alpine proxima, cujus exemplar
unicum in Herb. D. Sabine vidi.

9. Draspa Lapponica, De Cand. syst. nat. 2, p. 344.

Draba androsacea, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 174, ¢. 11, f. 5,
exclus. syn.

Desc. Radix fusiformis, fibris nonnullis longis simplici-
bus, multiceps. Caules breves, divisi, basi reliquiis petio-
lorum emarcidis albis squamati, partiales semunciales, dense
foliati. Folia lanceolata v. oblongo-lanceolata acutiuscula,
plana, integerrima, venis alte immersis anastomozantibus,
marginibus ciliatis pilis patentibus simplicibus paucissi-
misque furcatis, paginis adultorum glabris, novellorum pube
brevi ramosa substellata conspersis. Scapi unciales—ses-
quiunciales, seepissime aphylli, nunc folio unico lanceolato-
lineari instructi, glaberrimi, leves. Coryméi 5-6-flori
pedicellis glaberrimis patentibus, inferioribus flore szepe
longioribus. Calyx : foliolis concavis, ovalibus, extus vel
pilis nonnullis simplicibus conspersis vel sapius glaber-
rimis. Petala alba, calyce duplo longiora, ungue brevi,
lamina obovata venosa. Sfamina tetradynama, calyce
longiora, petalis breviora, jilamentis edentulis, antheris
uniformibus, subrotundis ochroleucis. Ovarium sessile ova-
tum glabrum. Sfyus brevissimus. Stzgma capitato-bilobum,
stylo manifeste latius. Sv/icu/@ racemoso-corymbose, lanceo-
lato-ovatee, glabree, stigmate subsessili apiculate, pedicellis
patentibus paulo longiores polysperme. Semina biseriata,
immarginata.

10. CocHLEARIA FENESTRATA, Siliculis ellipticis ovali-
busve, valvis subaveniis, dissepimento elliptico-lanceolato axi
sepius fenestrato, foliis radicalibus cordatis integerrimis ;
caulinis spathulato-oblongis subdentatis.

Cochlearia fenestrata, Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p.
193. (Anté, p.178.) De Cand. syst. nat. 2, p. 367.

Desc. Species polymorpha. Folia radicalia reniformi-
cordata, citd decidua; caulina sessilia, integra vel pauciden-
tata. Calya seepe purpurascens. Petala alba, obovata,
calyce longiora. Anthere subrotunde. Stylus brevis.

192 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

Stigma capitatum. Sticula obtusa, stylo brevi cum stigmate
apiculata. Valve ventricose, venis alté immersis. Dzssepz-
mentum nune ellipticum, nunc oblongum v. angustato-
oblongum, e lamellis duabus tenuissimis facile separandis ;
loculi polyspermi. Funtculi umbilicales basibus connexis
ope membrane anguste dissepimento parallelae. Semina
contraria, h. e. cruribus embryonis invicem septuque paral-
lelis, ovata, reticulata, immarginata.

Obs. In exemplari unico Siliculas passim triloculares
trivalves dissepimento pariter fenestrato observavi.

PLATYPETALUM.

Cuar. Grn. Silicula ovalis, valvis convexiusculis. Semina
biseriata. Cofyledones incumbentes. Stylus brevissimus.
Calyx sub-patens. Petalorum lamine dilatate.

ecxvit] Habitus fere Brayee guacum structura floris cotyle-
donibusgue incumbentibus convenit ; satis diversum pericarptt
forma. Affine quoque Subulariz esse videtur, que ob cotyle-
dones angustas bicrures, in embryone tantum bicrurt ab eadem
tribu minime removenda. Notis fructificationis pluribus
accedit etiam Stenopetalo 20d. quod calyce clauso, petalis
subulatis! glandulis receptaculi et habitu diversissimum, nec
revera affine.

11. PraryperaLum puRPURASCENS, stigmate bilobo
patenti, stylo manifesto, scapis nudis unifoliisque pubescen-
tibus, siliculis glabriusculis.

Desc. adie perennis, fusiformis seepe multicaulis.
Caules breves, indivisi, basi denudati, supra densé foliati.
Folia lanceolata, obtusiuscula, integerrima, rarius dente uno
alterove instructa, crassa, avenia, leete-viridia, apice pilis
nonnullis albis acutis simplicibus rariusve furcatis plerumque
obsita ; petiolt basi dilatati membranacei pallidi. Scapi
terminales, saepius aphylli, vix unciales, basi nunc glabrati.
Corymbus 4-6-florus, ebracteatus. Calyx modice patens,
sepalis ovatis concavis subzequalibus, extus fusco-purpureis,
limbo angusto albo, apice sepe pilosiusculis quandoque
glaberrimis, tardius deciduis. Petala alba, purpureo dilute
tincta, unguiculata, laminis dilatatis, latiorrbus quam

DICOTYLEDONES. 193

longioribus, integris, obtusissimis, ungues lineares superan-
tibus. Glandule receptaculi quatuor, per paria approxi-
mata, latera filamentorum breviorum stipantes. S/amina
tetradynama, jilamentis edentulis distinctis ; axtheris uni-
formibus subrotundis ochroleucis. Ovarium sessile, ovale,
pubescens pilis acutis simplicibus numerosis albis. Stylus
brevissimus, tamen manifestus. Stigma: lobis patentibus,
obtusis, papulosis. Silicule corymbose, ovales, stylo
brevissimo cum stigmate patenti apiculate, biloculares,
polyspermze, valvis modice concavis, dissepimento com-
pleto. Semina immarginata, fusca.

12. PLaTYPETALUM DUBIUM, stigmate indiviso subsessili,
siliculis scapisque pubescentibus.

Obs. Floribus ignotis dubiz generis planta cujus exem-
plaria tria in Herb. D. Sabine exstant. Cotyledones certé
incumbentes et lineares, basibus tamen crus radiculare
embryonis vix occupantibus.

EUTREMA.

Siliqua (abbreviata) anceps, valvis carinatis, dissepimento
incompleto! Cotyledones incumbentes.

Herba dabitu omnino Brayze et Platypetali, guibus maxime
afine genus, distinguendum tamen facile siliqua ancipiti, dis-
sepimento incompleto, et seminum funicults.

13. EUTREMA EDWARDSII.

Desc. Herba perennis, glabra, 2-3-uncialis. Radix
fusiformis, crassa, biuncialis, striis transversis tenuibus szepe
subannulata, fibrillas numerosas exserens, multicaulis. Cau/es
simplicissimi, erecti, paucifolii. Folia radicalia elongato-
petiolata, ovato- lanceolata, integerrima rarissime pauciden-
tata, crassiuscula, plana, uninervia, venis alte immersis
crebre anastomozantibus inconspicuis, glaberrima : teewii
petiolis folio 4-5-ies longioribus, linearibus membranaceis,
albicantibus, adversus incom trinerviis ; caulina radicalibus
conformia, inferiora brevi petiolata, superiora subsessilia.

13

194 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

Corymbi 7-10-flori, densi, folio florali sessili seepe subtensi,
ceeterum ebracteati. Calyx glaber, sepalis zequalibus, ovatis,
obtusis, modice concavis, trinerviis, extra medium purpu-
rascentibus, insertione parum inequalibus. Petala alba,
calyce sesquilongiora, wagues breves, Jamine obovate (vel
ex ovali obovate), obtuse, integerrime, plane, obsolete
uninervie, vix manifeste venose. Glandule receptaculi
quatuor, per parla approximate, latera filamentorum bre-
viorum stipantes, parvee. Stamina tetradynama. Filamenta
subulata, glabra, edentula, duo lateralia paulo breviora basi
aversa (acie nec superficie plana ovarium spectanti). dnthere
uniformes, ovato-subrotunde, incumbentes, infra medium
affixee, loculis parallelo-contiguis, longitudinaliter dehiscen-
tibus. Pollen flavum, sphericum, simplex quantum
observare potui per lentem centies augentem. Ovarium
sessile, glabrum, oblongo-ovatum, uniloculare, placentis
duabus parietalibus polyspermis. S7ylus brevissimus vix
manifestus. Stigma capitatum, indivisum vy. simibilobum,
stylo vix amplius. Svique (siliculosze) racemose, erectie,
lineari-lanceolatee, ancipites, glaberrimee, vix trilineares,
stigmate obtuso indiviso subsessili apiculate. Valve
carinate, carina manifesta, venis immersis, cortice demum
ad margines solubili, in disco arctius adherenti; replum
cortice pariter separabill. Dzssepimentum, preeter basin
apicemque ubi seepius completum, plerumque margo peran-
gustus ad utrumque latus cnjus processus membranaceus
angustior e quo funiculi umbilicales brevissimi obtusi crassi
papillaformes orti. Semina immarginata, fusca, levia.
Cotyledones incumbentes, lineari-oblonge, plano-convexi-
usculz, basi attenuata brevi in crure radiculari sita.

Oss. This species is named in honour of Mr. Edwards,
Surgeon of the Hecla, from whose extensive and well-pre-
served herbarium I have derived great assistance in drawing
up the present list, and in which only perfect specimens
with ripe silique of Eutrema Edwardsii were found.

DICOTYLEDONES. 195

EXPLICATIO TABULA—A."

Evrrema Epwarpsir.—l. Planta florida, et 17. fructi-
fera ; utraque magnitudine naturali. Sequentes magnitudine
auctee ; 2. flos integer; 3. petalum ; 4. flos petalis orbatus ;
6. sepalum (foliolum calycis); 6. stamina et pistillum
integumentis floralibus avulsis; 7. stamen longius; 8, sta-
men brevius; 9. pollen ad augmentum 200; 10. pistillum
receptaculo insidens a facie visum ; 11. idem duplo auctius ;
12. ejusdem portio transverse secta; 18. idem valvis
avulsis; 14. pistillum a latere visum; 15. idem valvis
avulsis; 16. placentz parietalis portio cum ovulis; 18.
siliqua matura dehiscens a facie visa; 19. siliqua matura
clausa & latere visa; 20. eadem valvis orbata; 21. eadem
duplo auctius ; 22. semen; 23. idem transverse sectum ;
24. idem longitudinaliter sectum; 25. embryo.

PARRYA.

Cuar. Gen. S2diqua lato-linearis, valvis venosis. Semina
biseriata, teste epidermide laxo, corrugato. Cotyledones
accumbentes. Stigmata approximata basibus connatis lecxix
in stylum (brevissimum) decurrentibus. iamenta eden-
tula.

Herbee perennes, subacaules. Folia radicalia integerrima
v. dentata, crassiuscula, opaca, venis immersis inconspicuts,
netiolorum basibus dilatatis scariosis semivaginantibus. Scapi
radicales, aphylli, ebracteati. Flores purpuret. Calyx sub-
patens. Glandule hypogyne 4, jilamenta longiora extus

stipantes. oe 7
Oss. Affinitate proximum genus Arabidi, diversum sili-

quarum figura, structura seminum et stigmatis, et denique

habitu.
This Genus is named in honour of Captain Parry, the

distinguished commander of the Expedition in which it was
discovered, and whose herbarium contained very complete
specimens of the species here described.

1 See Note at p. 187.

196 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

14. PARRYA ARCTICA.

Parrya, siliquis lineari-oblongis, antheris ovalibus, foliis
(fere omnibus) integerrimis, pedunculis glaberrimis.

Desc. Herba humilis, perennis, glaberrima. Radiv
perpendicularis, crassa, sublignea, striis transversis tenuibus
notata, sepe multiceps. Cau/es brevissimi, dense foliati.
Folia petiolata, lanceolata passimve spathulato-lanceolata,
integerrima, nonnulla rarissime paucidentata, crassiuscula,
opaca, immerse uninervia, venis alté immersis inconspicuis.
Petiolt dimidio superiore angusto lineari textura lamine,
inferiore dilatato semivaginanti scarioso albicanti. Scapus
caulem abbreviatum terminans vel sepe axillaris, aphyllus,
ebracteatus, glaberrimus, florifer foliis seepe duplo fructifer
triplo—quadruplove longior. Vores corymbosi, pedunculis
patentibus glaberrimis. Calyx glaber, modicé patens,
deciduus : sepada ovalia, obtusa, concava, insertione parum
ineequalia, immerse nervosa, nervis passim oblique connexis.
Petala quatuor, eequalia, unguiculata, purpurea, rarius alba,
calyce duplo longiora; wngues lineares; lamine obovate,
uninerviee, venosz venis apice dichotomis. Stamina 6,
tetradynama. /amenta edentula; 4 Jongiora Jatiora,
altero latere extra medium paulo angustiora. Anthere
uniformes, infra medium affixe, oblongo ovales, ochroleuce,
basi cordata lobulis approximato-parallelis, connectivo peran-
gusto. Pollen spheericum, simplex (nec compositum quan-
tum observare licuit per lentum 114-ies augentem).
Glandule hypogyne quatuor, filamenta longiora extus
stipantes. Ovarium sessile, glabrum, biloculare, polysper-
mum, ovulis numerosis. Sty/us brevissimus. Stigma
bipartitum, lobis placentis oppositis, obtusis, mutuo seepius
appressis, basibus confluentibus et quasi in latera styli
decurrentibus. Si/ique racemose, erect, nonnull quan-
doque pendule, pedicellis patentibus, intra cicatrices floris
sessiles, lineari-oblonge, passim siliculiformes, utrinque
obtuse. Valve plane, uninervie, venose. Dissepimentum
completum (rarissime fenestratum foramine magno v. parvo)
arachnoideo-areolatum, axi quandoque opaciori paulo incras-

DICOTYLEDONES. 197

sato, lineisve duabus opacioribus axi approximatis. Munteuli
wmbilicales marginati, latiusculi, dimidio inferiori septo
coherentes. Semiva 6-8 in singulo loculo, sepiusque
biseriata, epidermis testee laxus, tenuissimus, albus, ultra
ipsam testam in limbum latiusculum extensus, supra nucleum
rugosus, testa ipsa, dempto epidermide, crasso-membranacea
e duabus lamellis invicem arcté coherentibus conflata, tectxx
membrana interna nulla nisi lamella interior testee. Lindryo
curvatus, plumbeus. Co/tyledones ovali-obovatee, planius-
cula, accumbentes, avenize. Padicula teres, acuta.

Oss. Parrye altera species est P. macrocarpa, siliquis
lanceolato-linearibus utrinque acutis inter semina seepe con-
strictis, antheris linearibus, pedicellis floriferis hispidiusculis,
foliis incisis dentatisque ; quae Cardamine nudicaulis, Zinn.
sp. pl. ed. 1, p. 65-4, fide spectminis unici fructiferi absque
floribus illus herbarii. Cardamine, &c. Gel. sid. 3, p.
273, v.43. Cardamine articulata, Pursh. am. 2, p. 439. De

Cand. syst. 2, p. 268. Arabis nudicaulis, De Cand. syst.
2, p. 240.

EXPLICATIO TABULA:—B.'

Parrya arctica.—l, 2, et 3. Plante florid et 21
planta fructifera; omnes magnitudine naturali. Sequentes
magnitudine aucte, 4. flos integer, 5. petalum, 6. flos
petalis orbatus, 7. sepalum, 8. genitalia integumentis florali-
bus avulsis, 9. stamen longius antice, 10. idem postice
visum, 11. stamen brevius, 12. pollen 200-ies auctum, 13.
pistillum receptaculo insidens a facie visum, 14. idem duplo
auctius, 15. idem valvis avulsis, 16. ejusdem (14) sectio
transversalis, 17. pistillum a latere visum, 18. idem valvis
avulsis ovula exhibens loculi alterius, 19. ejusdem (17) sectio
transversa, 20). placentze portio cum ovulis et funiculis suis,
22. siliqua matura dehiscens a facie visa, 23. siliqua matura
clausa a latere visa, 24. eadem valvis orbata exhibens dis-
sepimentum et semina loculi alterius, 25. placentae portio
cum seminibus duobus epidermide laxo rugoso arilliformi
tectis, 26. seminis maturi integumentis ambobus instructi

1 See Note at p. 187.

198 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

sectio transversa, 27. semen epidermide arilliformi orbatum,
28. ejusdem sectio longitudinalis, 29. embryo situ naturali,
30. idem cotyledonibus arte expansis, 31. semen abortivum.

15. CaRDAMINE BELLIDIFOLIA. Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p.
913. Flor. Dan. t. 20. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 179. De
Cand. syst. nat. 2, p. 249. Br. in Scoresby’s arct. reg. 1,
append. p. 75. (Anteé, p. 181.)

Cardamine foliis simplicibus ovatis petiolis longissimis.
Linn. lapp. p. 214, n. 260 (cum figura respectu habitus
bona, quoad flores pessima, ad. 9, f. 2), exclus. syn. Clusii
et Gerardi, ad Arabidem bellidifoliam pertinentibus, monente
D. Smith, in Flor. lapp. ed. 2.

CARYOPHYLLEA.

16. Lycunis aprtata. Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 626.
Flor. Dan. 806. Willden, sp. pl. 2, p. 810. Pers. syn. 1,
p. 520. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 135, t. 7. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed.
2, vol. 2,9. 192. (Ante, p. 178.) Richardson in Frank-
in’s journ. p. 738.

Cucubalus caule simplicissimo unifloro corolla inclusa.
Linn. lapp. 148, ». 181, ¢. 12, f. 1.

17. Cxrastium aLpinum. Lvnn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 628.
eelxxi] Willden. sp. pl. 2, p.814. Pers. syn. 1, p. 521. Smith
brit. 2, p. 500. Engl. bot. 472. Hooker scot. p. 144 et
280. Soland. in Phipps’ voy. p. 202. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed.
2, vol. 2, 9.192. (Ante, p. 178.) Spitz. pl. in Scoresby’s
arct. reg. 1, append. p. 75. (Ante, p. 181.) Hooker in
Scoresby greenl. p. 413. Cerastium latifolium. Lighif.
scot. 1, p. 242, ¢. 10.

Obs. Species polymorpha cujus tres varietates sequentes
in Insula Melville cbservate.

a. folia oblonga rariusve brevé ovalia, pedunculi dicho-
tomi rarius uniflori, pili pedunculorum plerique glanduloso-
capitati, capsulz oblong calyce duplo fere longiores.

B. folia late ovata, pedunculi dichotomi pilis plerisque
acutis, calycis foliola interiora glabriuscula.

DICOTYLEDONES. 199

y. hirsuta, folia elliptica v. lanceolata, pedunculi divisi et
solitarii, pilis plerisque acutis, capsule calyce paulo lon-
giores.

18. Srernarta Epwarpsit, foliis ovato-lanceolatis inte-
geirimis enerviis nitidis, pedunculis terminalibus unifloris
trifidisve, petalis bipartitis calyce immerse trinervi longiori-
bus, antheris purpureis.

Obs. Duplex varietas.

In a. (cujus exemplaria plurima im Melville Island, et
aliqua anno 1792, ad Chesterfield Inlet lecta vidi) folia
ovata acuta v. ovato-lanceolata, pedunculi solitarii v. trifidi,
lateralibus seepissime unifloris altero nunc abortiente, dum
solitarii ebracteati, dum divisi bibracteati, bracteis semifolia-
cels margine membranaceo ciliato, pedicellis lateralibus
pariter bibracteatis. Caulis et folia seepius glaberrima, caulis
nunc villosiusculus et folia basi ciliata villis tenuibus laxis.

B. (cujus exemplaria duo, quorum alterum multicaule),
folia ovato-lanceolata apice subattenuata nitidissima, pedun-
cwli sepius uniflori. Caules et folia glaberrima.

In utraque fructus desideratur, qui exstat in S. Edwardsii,
Richardson in Franklin’s Journ. p. 738. In hac vero, que
forsan distincta species, antheree ochroleucee minime et
polline destitute, styli elongati et stigmata manifestiora,
caules et folia glaberrima, capsula erecta calyce fere duplo
longior semisexvalvis, semina reniformia leevia fusca.

De Stellaria nitida Hooker in Scoresby greenl. p. 411, cui
secundum auctorem folia lanceolata siccitate subtrinervia,
‘flores subpaniculati et antherze flavee, incertus sum.

19. ARENARIA QUADRIVALVIS, foliis subulatis acutis
glaberrimis trinerviis, pedunculis unifloris elongatis pubes-
centibus, calycibus acutissimis trinerviis petala elliptica
superantibus capsula quadrivalvi (nunc 3—5-valvi) seepius
brevioribus.

Alsine rubella, Wahlenb. lapp. 128, ¢. 6, forsan haud
distincta; sed secundum auctorem capsula 3-valvis petala
rubella et in icone subspathulata basi valde attenuata.

Drsc. Herba 1-2-uncialis. Radix perennis, descendens.
Caulis & basi ramosissinus cespitem densum efformans,

200 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

infra vaginis petiolaribus emarcidis nervisque foliorum
denudatis obsitus, supra dense foliatus. Folia opposita
basi connata, subulata, acuta, mutica, super concaviuscula,
subter convexa, trinervia, marginibus nudis. Pedunculi
caxxit] terminales solitarii, uniflori, prope basin bibracteati,
bracteis lanceolatis, semifoliaceis margine membranaceo,
pubescentes pilis brevibus, porrectis, olanduloso- capitatis,
numerosis. Calyx 5-partitus, sepalis lanceoloatis, acutis-
simis, vix acuminatis, concaviusculis, trinerviis, viridibus
nune fusco-purpureo tinctis margine albo membranaceo,
extus pilis nonnullis brevissimis minute capitatis conspersis,
persistens. Petala 5, integerrima, alba, calyce paulo bre-
viora, ovali-oblonga v. elliptica, integerrima, basi parum
attenuata, persistentia. Stamina deaem. margini disci
brevissimi subcarnosi, dubize originis, perigyni potius quam
hypogyni, inserta. £/amenfa subulato-filiformia, glabra.
Anthere ochroleuce, subrotunde, loculis approximatis,
appositis, longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. | Ovariwm sessile,
ovatum, glabrum, uniloculare, polyspermum. Stigmata
quatuor (passim 3 et 5) filiformia, alba intus longitudinaliter
hispidula. Capsw/a calyce persistenti appresso seepius paulo
longior, nunc eundem subeequans, quadrivalvis, passim 3 et
5-valvis, valvis vix onmino ad basin distinctis. Receptacu-
Jum seminum centrale, longitudine fere capsule, cum apice
cavitatis primo connexum mox solutum. Senna reniformia,
levia, fusca, funiculis umbilicalibus cum receptaculo com-
muni persistentibus.

20. Arpnaria Rosstl, glaberrima, foliis triquetro subu-
latis obtusiusculis muticis enerviis florem vix equantibus,
pedunculis unifloris elongatis, petalis oblongis calyces
obsolete trinervios paulo superantibus.

Desc. Herba pusilla, glaberrima. Caules ramosissimi,
cespitosi, densé foliati. Folia opposita basibus connatis,
carinata. Pedunculi foliis aliquoties longiores. Calyze

5-partitus, purpurascens ; sepala equalia, ovata, acutiuscula,
modice concava, obsoletissime trinervia, marginibus mem-
branaceis nudis. Petala 5, angusto- oblonga, obtisa, integra,
alba, calyce paululum longiora. Stamina 10. Flamenta

DICOTYLEDONES. 201

disco scutelliformi subcarnoso potius perigyno quam hypo-
gyno inserta, é latiore basi filiformia, glabra, alba. Aufhere
ovales, ochroleucee. Ovarium ovatum, sessile, uniloculare,
glabrum, polyspermum. S¢‘gmata 3, filiformia.

Obs. Avenaria Rossii, Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p.
738, paulo diversa est statura majore, foliis calycem longi-
tudine superantibus, minus crassis nec adeo obtusis, inter-
nodio seepius brevioribus, calycis foliolis duobus exterioribus
parum brevioribus, nervis lateralibus omnium manifestiori-
bus, petalis longitudine calycis. In hac capsula trivalvis
calycem sequat.

Alsine stricta Wahlenb. lapp. p. 127, ab Arenaria Rossii
Richards. 1. c. differt statura duplo majore, foliis longioribus
acutis aliisque notis.

SAXIFRAGE LE.
ie SAXIFRAGA. L727.

Cuar. Gen. Stamina 10, antheris didymis. Petala
indivisa. Styli 2. Capsula (v. adherens v. libera,) bilo-
cularis, birostris v. biloba, foraniine inter rostra ipsisve lobis
intus longitudinaliter dehiscens, polysperma. Sewina- testa
nucleo subconformi.

Oés. Characterem in paucis mutatum structuram anthe-
rarum et seminum respicientem proposui ob genus Ceclxxiii
maxime affine (LEPrARRHENA x00. que Saxifraga amplexi-
folia, Sternb. saxifr. suppl. p. 2, t. 2. Saxifraga pyrolifolia,
Don in Linn. soc. trans. 13, p. 389) cui antheree unilocu-
lares bivalves septo incompleto parallelo, et semina (capsule
alté bilobee) scobiformia, testa utrinque ultra nucleum
ovalem elongata, subulata !

21. Saxirraca opposiTiroLiA. Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p.
575. Willden. sp. pl. 2, p. 648. a. Smith Brit, 2, p. 450.
Engl. bot. t.19. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 113. Carpat. p. 118.
Soland. in Phipps voy. p. 202. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2,
vol. 2, p. 192. (Ante, p. 177.) Spitz. pl. in Scoreshy’s
arct. reg. 1, append. p. 715. (Anté, p. 181.) Don in Linn.
soc. trans. v. 10, p. 400.

202 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

22. Saxrrraca urecunus. Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 576.

B. Petala obovata, ungue nudo: caulis uniflorus.

Saxifraga propinqua. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p.
192. (Ante, p. 177.)

Hirculus propinquus. aw. Savif. enum. p. 41.

Obs. Petala quandoque, sepius forsan, appendiculata et
calyces ciliati; ideoque a 8. Hirculo vix differt nisi petalis
plerumque obovatis ungue nudo nec ciliato, caule fere
semper unifloro et statura minore. Hec varietas solum in
Insula Melville observata fuit.

23. SAXIFRAGA FLAGELLARIS, flagellis filiformibus, caule
erecto simplici 1-3-floro calycibusque glanduloso-pubescenti-
bus, foliis radicalibus caulinisque inferioribus obovato-spathu-
latis ciliatis ; superioribus villosiusculis, petalis persistentibus
capsula semisupera longioribus.

Saxifraga flagellaris. Sternb. savifr. p. 25 et 58, ¢. 6.
Steven in Mem. soc. nat. cur. mosg. 4, p. 79. ALarschall
flor. taur-caucas. 3. p. 291. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2,
p.192. (Ante,p. 177.) Don in Linn’ soc. trans. 13, p. 373.

Saxifraga setigera. Pursh. am. 1, p. 312.

Desc. Radix perpendicularis, fibras longas subsimplices
dimittens, elevans Cau/em unicum, simplicissimum, 2-4-
uncialem, foliatum, pubescentem, pilis brevibus_ strictis
purpureo-capitatis, sursum crebrioribus, basi demum
glabratum. o//a indivisa, radicalia et caulina inferiora
confertissima, patentia, superiora sparsa: radicalia cuneato-
obovata et subspathulata, acutiuscula, plana, basi angustata
in petiolum brevem latiusculum, immerse nervosa, nervis
lateralibus dichotomis ramis interioribus in extimum mar-
gini folti approximatum desinentibus, apicibus mox infra
apicem foli confluentibus, ibique callo subovali in pagina
superiore parum elevato aucta, marginibus longitudinaliter
ciliatis, pilis subulatis strictis rigidulis brevibus albicantibus,
capitulo glanduloso purpurascente demum deciduo apiculatis,
terminali dilatato pariter apiculato; caulina inferiora conferta,
radicalibus subsimilia figura, ciliis marginalibus et paginis
glabris ; swpertora sparsa, paulo minora, oblonga, acutius-
cula, basi vix attenuata, subsessilia utraque pagina margini-

DICOTYLEDONES. 203

busque pilis brevibus glanduloso-capitatis iisque calycis et
caulis similibus. FYagella ex alis foliorum radicalium et
inferiorum caulis solitaria, filiformia, 3—5-uncias lonya,
angulata v. anguste marginata, arcuato-deflexa, pilis glan-
dulosis rarissimis conspersa, aphylla, apice sobolifera : tcctxxiv
gemmula parva, turbinata, é foliolis nanis numerosis con-
niventibus, arcte imbricatis, obovatis acutiusculis, immersé
nervosis, glabris, marginibus ciliis nonnullis brevibus
ornatis ; et in ipsa basi radiculis 2—3 simplicibus singulis
é vagina (coleorhiza) membranacea, primo clausa dein
lacerata erumpentibus. ores 1—38, pedunculati, erecti,
medius pracocior, ebracteatus, laterales bractea unica nunc
duabus alternis lato-linearibus sessilibus foliaceis. Calya
basi adherens, dimidio libero 5-partito, lacintis ovatis,
obtusiusculis extus pube glandulosa foliorum instar con-
spersis, intus glaberrimis, nervis alte immersis. Petala 5,
aurea, calyce duplo longiora, wngue brevissimo, lamena obo-
vata, 5—7-nervi, seepissime inappendiculata, quandoque
squarula obsoleta extra nervos extimos. S/amina decein,
calyce parum longiora, petalis breviora. F¥/amenta subulata,
subzequalia. Anthere uniformes, cordate, flavee, loculis
contiguis medio (margine) longitudinaliter dehiscentibus.
Pollen flavum. Ovarium basi brevé turbinata adherenti,
dimidio hbero bifido; biloculare, polyspermum. Sfyli vix
uli. Stigmata suborbiculata, depressa, papulosa, nec
omnino glabra. Capsi/a plusquam semisupera, bilocularis,
biloba, calycis laciniis erectis cincta, et petalis persistentibus
(vix emarcidis) longioribus occultata, lobis brevibus crassius-
culis longitudinaliter, fere ad stigmata persistentia usque,
dehiscentibus. Semina in cavitate biloculari indivisa solum,
lobis vacuis, minuta, levia, cylindraceo-oblonga, castanea :
testa membranacea. Albumen semini conforme, album,
farinoso-carnosum. Lméryo rectus, axilis, teres, longitudine
fere dimidii albuminis. Cotyledones radicula breviores.

24. SAXIFRAGA TRICUSPIDATA. Rottb. in act. Hafn. 10,
p. 446, ¢. 6, 2. 21. Gunn. norv. 2, p. 135, n. 1046. Flor.
Dan. 976. Willden. sp. pl. 2, p. 657. Pers. syn. 1, p.
490. Stern. savifr. p. 54. Pursh. am. 1, p.312. Giesecke

204 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

Greenl. in Edin. Encyclop. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2,
p. 192. (Ante, p. 177.) Don in Linn. soc. trans. 138,
p. 440. Richardson in Franklin’s jour. p. 737.

Obs. In planta Insule Melville, que statura humilior,
folia radicalia passim et caulina omnia indivisa.

25. SAXIFRAGA HYPERBORREA, foliis glaberrimis ; radicali-
bus palmatis elongato-petiolatis, caule lanato subbifloro,
bracteis oblcngo-linearibus sessilibus, petalis uninerviis,
capsulis semiinferis.

Obs. Proxime accedit 8. rivulari Zinn. et ejusdem forsan
varietas. S. rivularis autem differt bracteis ambabus szpius,
inferioribus semper subpetiolatis obovatis, caule inferne
minus lanato. Ab utraque distincta est S. petiolaris (Br.
in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 192. (Ante, p. 177) foliis
omnibus glandulis subsessilibus conspersis: radicalibus
scapum eequantibus v. superantibus, folio florali lobato,
petalis trinerviis.

26. Saxrrraca uNiFLoRA, foliis radicalibus aggregatis
trifidis ; caulinis linearibus indivisis distantibus, caule
unifloro ovarioque infero viscido: pube glandulosa brevis-
sima, calycibus obtusis, petalis obovato-oblougis.

Saxifraga ceespitosa, Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p.
192. (Ante, p. 177.)
csv] Saxifraga venosa, Haworth, enum. saxifr. p. 28?

Obs. Nimis affinis S. caespitosee, Zinn. ; vix distincta
species.

27. SaxtFRaGA NivaLis, Lenn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 573.
Willden. sp. pl. 2, p. 645. Pers. syn. 1, p. 488. Smith
brit. 2, p. 449. Engl. bot. 440. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 1138.

a. corymbus multiflorus thyrsoideus, pedunculis inferiori-
bus trifloris.

6. corymbus simplicissimus pauciflorus. Linz. lapp. t.
2, f. 5.

Obs. varietas 8. dimidio minor, pube caulis et pedicel-
lorum parciore breviore stricta (nec, ut in a. laxa decum-
bente lanam brevem referente) ; in utraque petala persistentia.

DICOTYLEDONES. 205

Saxifraga longiscapa, Don in Linn. soc. transact. 13, p.
388, a varietate B. vix differt nisi scapo longiore.

28. SaXIFRAGA FOLIOLOSA, foltis radicalibus cuneatis
subdentatis, scapis divisis: ramis apice unifloris infra tectis
foliolis nanis fasciculatis, calycibus inferis obovatis, petaloruin
laminis cordato-lanceolatis.

Saxifrage stellaris var. Zinn. Saxifraga caule nudo
simplici foliis dentatis coma foliolosa Linn. lapp. p. 187, y.
tab. 2, f. 3.

Saxifraga stellaris 8. comosa. Willden. sp. pl. 2, p.
644.

Obs. Distincta videtur & S. stellari, Zinn. (quee in Insula
Melville haud observata fuit) scapo densé foliolato floribus
paucissimis (v. nullis) calycibus obovatis, et‘prasertim peta-
lorum aqualium laminis basi cordatis.

29. Saxrrraca cranva, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 577, flor.
lapp. n. 172, ¢.2,f. 4. Willden. sp. pl. 2, p. 652. Pers.
syn. 1, p. 489. Smith brit. 2, p, 453. Engl. hot. t. 664.
Hor. Dan. 22. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 116. Hooker. scot. p.
130. Gmel. sib. 4, p. 162, 2. 74. — Sternd. saxifr. p. 18,
t.12, f. 2. Soland. in Phipps’ voy. p. 202. Br. in Ross’
voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. (Ante, p. 177.) Spite. pl. in
Scoresby's arct. reg. 1, app. p. 15. (Ante, p. 181.) Don
tn Linn. soc. trans. 13, p. 864. Richardson in Franklin's
journ. p. 737.

Oés, Variat rarius caule ramoso, ramis unifloris, quee S.
cernua, Gunn. nor. n. 528, ¢t. 8, f. 2, et Saxifraga bulbifera ?
Flor. Dan. 390. Zoega pl. island. in Olafs. reise 2, p.
236.

30. CHRYSOSPLENIUM ALTERNIFOLIUM, Linn. sp. pl. ed.
2, p. 569. Willden. sp. pl. 2, p. 637. Pers. syn. 1, p. 487.
Smith brit. 2, p.453. Lng. bot. t. 54. Hooker scot. p. 128.
Wahlenb. lapp. p. \\1. = Carpat p. 116. Marschall
caucas. 1, p. 318. Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p. 737.

206 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

ROSACEA.

31. Dryas inreGRiro1sa, foliis integerrimis passimque
infra medium inciso-crenatis: venis subtus inconspiculs ;
novellis semisiccatisque marginibus rovolutis.

Dryas integrifolia, Vahl in act. soc. hist. nat. hafn. vol. 4,
cca] par. 2, p. 171. Mor. Dan. 1216. Pers. syn. 2,
p. 57. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2. p. 193. (Ante,
p. 178.) Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p. 740.

Dryas tenella, Banks’ mss. (fid. specim. 4 ‘Terra Nova,
ubi primum an. 1766, a D. Banks detecta) Pursh. am. 1,
p. 390.

Ods. Nimis affinis D. octopetale, que differt statura
seepissime majore, foliis semper longitudinaliter inciso-cre-
natis, subtus costatis venis prominulis.

SIEVERSIA.

Sirversia, Willden. in Mag. der gesell. naturf. fr. 2u
Berlin 5. jahrg. (1811), p. 397, charactere emendato.

Cuar. Grn. Calyx decemfidus, laciniis alternis acces-
soriis. Petala 5. Stamina indefinite numerosa. Ovaria
indefinita, ovulo adscendente. Styli terminales, continu.
Achenium stylo toto persistenti aristatum. Hméryo erectus.

Habitus Jere, nec omnino, Gei, quod differt Stylis genicu-
latis articulo superiore dissimili septusque deciduo.

Ab utroque genere distinguendum Geum potentilloides
(Coluria 206.) ob Stylum basi cum apice ovaril articulatum
deciduum, et Achenia (glandulosa) tubo elongato turbinato
calycis inclusa.

Sieversize species sunt Geum montanum et reptans Linn.
radiatum J/ichaur, Peckii et triflorum Puwrsh, glaciale
Adams, humilis, congesta et dilatata od. et Geum anemo-
noides Willden. sp. pl. que Dryas pentapetala Zinn. cu
certé styli terminales nec laterales ut perhibet Willdenow in
charactere generis Sieversize, pro hac specie solum ab illo
instituti,

DICOTYLEDONES. 207

32. Srrversia Rossii, aristis nudis, foliis radicalibus
interrupté pinnatis olabris : pinnis trilobis ; accessoriis
imisque nanis indivisis, caule unifloro subdiphyllo, petalorum
venis omnibus distinctis.

Desc. Herba perennis, 2— 6-uncialis, glabra. Caudew
demersus, radiciformis, squamis scariosis fuscis (petiolorum
reliquiis) tectus, infra medietatem fibras descendentes sim-
plices fibrillosas crassiusculas proferens. lia radicalia
numerosa (4—7,) glabriuscula, petiolata, interrupte pinata,
exstipulata, pinnis circumscriptione ovatis cuneatisve, trifidis
vel bifidis (lobo superiore lateralium deficiente) basi ineequali,
inferne in rachin decurrenti, superioribus approximatis,
nanis indivisis interpositis inter medias; imis ipsis minimis
integerrimis. Petioli infra medium dilatati ibique scariosi,
pallide fusci. Scapi ex alis foliorum radicalium vel squa-
marum superiorum caudicis demersi, infra nudi, extra
medium foliis saepius duobus, alternis, sessilibus, pinnati-
fidis, exstipulatis, in statu florescentize (cum scapi folia
radicalia vix eequant) invicem apicique scapi approximatis,
in fructiferis folia radicalia aliquoties superantibus, ab
invicem at ab apice sepe distantibus; teretes, pubescentes,
pube descendendo sensim parciore. Vos solitarius, erectus,
ebracteatus. Calyx extus pubescens, decemfidus, tubo brevi
turbinato, laciniis 5 majoribus interioribus, late semiovatis,
acutiusculis, quinque alternis dimidio minoribus, ovalibus,
petalis oppositis. Petala 5, obovata, integerrima, venosa,
aurea, sinubus laciniarum majorum calycis inserta (eaxwii
lisque sesquilongiora. Stamina fauci calycis inserta, indefi-
nita, 30 plura. Fi/amenta subviata, glabra. Anthere
ovate, flavee, basi semibifide, loculis parallelo-approximatis,
longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. Pod/en globosum, simplex.
Ovaria indefinite numerosa, receptaculo subcylindraceo
imbricato inserta, breve pedicellata, ab apice pedicellorum
solubilia, hirsuta, pilis acutis strictis, monosperma, ovulo
adscendente. Stydz terminales, filiformes, subulati, glabri,
stricti. Stigmata dilatata, obliqua, retusa, papulosa.

Obs. This species is named in honour of Lieutenant
James Ross, in whose well-preserved herbarium several
plants were found not contained in the other collections.

203 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

EXPLICATIO TAB. C."

Sreversra Rossn. 1, 2. Planta florida, magnitudine
naturali. Sequentes aucte. 3 et 4. flos antice et postice
visus. 5. flos petalis et staminibus orbatus. 6. petalum.
7. portio calycis cum staminibus respondentibus ejusdem
basi insertis. 8, 9. stamen antice et postice visum. 10.
pollen 200-ies auctum. 11. pistillum. 12. id. longitudi-
_ haliter sectum. 13. pistilla receptaculo insidentia. 14.
receptaculum commune pistillorum cum pedicellis. 15.
achenium fere maturum. 16. id. longitudinaliter sectum.
17. id. transverse sectum. 18. semen. 19. embryo.

33. PorENTILLA PULCHELMA, foliis pinnatis bijugis super
villosis subter sericeis, foliolis pinnatifidis pari inferiori
minore: lobis omnium lanceolato-linearibus, caulibus pauci-
floris (uniflorisve), stylo basi glanduloso-dilatata.

Potentilla pulchella, Br. iz Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2,
p. 193. (Ante, p, 178.)

Potentilla sericea? Greville in Mem. Wern. soc. 3, p.
430 ; fide speciminis in herb. greenlandico D. Jameson.

Oés. P. sericea Linn. facile distinguitur foliis 3—5-jugis,
et lana elongata receptaculi, quod in P. pulchella pube brevi
ovaria vix sequante instructum. Nostra planta affinitate
propius accedit P. nivess, haud obstante hujus divisione
ternata foliorum, qua nune, rarissime quamvis, addito folio-
lorum pari nano similiter pinnata evadunt.

34. PorentinLa Nivea. Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 715.
Rottb. in act. Hafn. 10, p. 451, t. 7, n. 22, optima fig. var.
a. Wrallden. sp. pl. 2, p. 1109. Pers. syn. 2, p. 56.
Wahlenb. lapp. p. 146. Nestler potent. p. 73. Lehman
potent. p. 184.

a. folia super villosiuscula viridia, subter niveo-tomen-
tosa.

6. folia utrinque villosiuscula, paginis concoloribus.

1 See Note at p. 187.

DICOTYLEDONES. 209

Potentilla nivea B, WVahlend. lapp. p. \47.

Potentilla Groenlandica, Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2,
p. 193. (Ante, p. 178.)

Potentilla frigida? Greville in Mem. Wern. soc. 3, p.
430, sec. exempl. in herbario D. Jameson.

Potentilla verna, Hooker in Scoresby’s greenl. p. 413.

Obs. Polymorpha species, cui nimis affinis est teclxviii
Potentilla Vahliana Lehm. potent. p. 172, que P. hirsuta
For. Dan. t. 1390, secundum exemplar Groenlandicum &
D. Giesecke ; et P. Jamesoniana Greville in Mem. Wern. soc.
3, p. 417, ¢. 20, fide exempl. a D. Jameson ; nec diversa
videtur P. macrantha Leded. secundum specimen ex Oona-
laska a D. Fischer.

PAPILION ACE.

35. ASTRAGALUS ALPINUS, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 1070.
Flor. lapp. p. 218, n. 267, t.9, 7. 1. Hor. Dan.51. Gmel.
sib. 4, p. 45, 2.59. Pall. astrag. p. 41,t. 82. Willden.
sp. pl. 3, p. 1297. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 190, t. 12, f. 5
( fruct.) Helv. 131. Carpat. 223. Pursh. am. 2, p. 472.

Phaca astragalina, De Cand. Astrag. p. 52. Pers. syn.
2, p. 3381. Richardson in Franklin's journ. p. 745.

36. OxyTRopis arctica, subacaulis sericea, stipulis
petiolaribus, foliolis oppositis alternisque ovali-oblongis,
capitulo subumbellato paucifloro, leguminibus erectis oblon-
gis acuminatis calycibusque nigro-pubescentibus.

Desc. Radix lignea, perpendicularis, longissima, crassa,
subramosa, multiceps. Caules brevissimi, dense foliati et
basi stipulis villosissimis persistentibus ‘imbricatis tecti.
Folia conferta, foliola 11—17, novella utrinque villosa
sericea, adulta super glabriuscula,. ovalia v. oblonga,
seepius obtusa raro acutiuscula. Stipulz membranacee,
infra petiolo adnatz, apicibus solutis semilanceolatis, acu-
tissimis. Scapi folus longiores, teretes, villosi, villis albo-
cinereis, nunc cinereis nigrisque intermixtis, nunc om-
nino nigris. Flores majusculi. Capitulum 3—5-florum,

pedicellis brevissimis. Bractee lineares, acute, patule,
14

210 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

calyce breviores, extus pube nigricante. Ca/yz villis nigris
subadpressis copiosis tectus, dentibus erectis brevibus.
Corolla ceruleo-violacea, calyce duplo longior (9—10-lin.
eequans). Vewil/wm obcordatum lateribus reflexis, lamina
basi attenuata absque callis auriculisve. 4/@ vexillo bre-
viores, obtusissime, apice dilatato oblique retuso, prope
basin lateris auriculati intus plica saliente, hinc auriculo
mediocri. Carina alis paulo brevior, obtusa cum mucrone
brevi acutiusculo. Stamna inclusa 1—9-fid. antheris uni-
formibus. Legumen erectum, calyce hince longitudinaliter
fisso infra auctum, oblongum, acuminatum, sutura superiore
intrusa intusque septifera, septo incompleto bipartibili,
funiculis adnatis parallelo-striato. Semina reniformia, in
singulo loculo 7—9, funiculis apice solutis 6 margine dis-
sepimenti quasi ortis.

Obs. Species proxima O. uralensi que diversa floribus
leguminibusque spicatis, foliolis numerosioribus et semper
acutissimis, calycibus leguminibusque cinereis pilis nonnullis
atris pluribus albis.

COMPOSITA.

37. Leontopon PaLustRE, Smith brit. 2, p. 823. Engl.
bot. 553. Pers. syn. 2, p. 367. Hooker scot. p. 227.
Hor. Dan. 1708. Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p. 746.
eexxix]_ ~Leontodon lividus, Waldst. et. Kitaib. pl. rar. hung.
2, p.120,¢. 115. Willden. sp. pl. 3, p. 1545. Marsch. taur-
caucas. 2, p. 246, vol. 3, p. 531.

Leontodon taraxacum ? Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2,
p. 194. (Ante, p. 178.)

Leontodon taraxacum 8, Wahlenb. carpat. 238. Upsal.
p. 257.

Obs. Nimis affinis L. Taraxaco L. videtur.

38. Axnica MonTANA 2, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 1245.
Willden. sp. pl. 3,p. 2106. Pers. syn. 2, p. 453. Wahlenb.
lapp. 210.

Arnica angustifolia, Vahl in Flor. Dan. 1524, fide
exempl. Groenland. a D. Giesecke.

DICOTYLEDONES. 211

Doronicum foliis lanceolatis, Zinn. dapp. 241, n. 305.

Oés, Planta nostra Groenlandica seepius humilior (2—4-
uncialis) cum exemplaribus nonnullis a D. Richardson prope
littora maris arctici quadrans vix specie distinguenda ab
Arnica montana a, cujus insuper varietates sunt Arnica
plantaginea et fulgens, Pursh. ai.

39. CrnERaRIA coneEsta, capitulo lanato, folis lineari-
lingulatis undulatis, caule simplicissimo.

Desc. Herba 3—4-uncialis lanata. adix fasiculato-
fibrosa. Fo/¢a radicalia et ima caulina numerosa indivisa,
lingulata, obtusa, undulata, demum glabriuscula, viridia ;
caulina superiora 2—3, alterna, lana decumbente. Cawlis
erectus, simplicissimus, lana implexa tardius decidua tectus.
Anthodia wm capitulum terminale subsphericum ebracteatum
dense congesta, lana copiosa semi-involuta, radiata. Invo-
lucrum (calyx communis) simplici serie polyphyllum, lana
decumbenti copiosa, é villis longis implexis articulatis, dense
tectum. Zigule numerose, feminez, lamina oblongo-lineari,
integra, 2—3-nervi. /Vosculi hermaphroditi perfecti. Zudus
gracilis. Limdus infundibuliformis semiquinquefidus, decem-
nervis, laciniis semilanceolatis trinerviis nervis axilibus
tenuioribus. Anthere semi-exserte basibus muticis, appen-
dicibus apicis linearibus acutis. Ovaria glabra, subcylin-
dracea. Stigmata intus canaliculata apice subtruncata.
Pappus sessilis, filiformis, albus, radiis numerosis longitu-
dinaliter denticulatis.

Oés. Distincta species videtur, attamen non longe distat
a C. palustri statura et inflorescentia insigniter variabili.

40. Tuss1Laco coryMsBosa, corymbo femineo laxo pauci-
floro: corollulis ligularibus nervosis; masculo congesto,
foliis cordatis sinuatis inzequaliter dentatis subtus tomen-
tosis.

Desc. Radix repens. Folia radicalia longius petiolata,
cordata, nunc sagittato-cordata, sinuata, seepius ad 3; nunc
ad : fere radii, lobis ineequaliter dentatis, dentibus mucro-
nulo eglanduloso terminatis, adulta super glabra cum
tomento aliqno in nervis venisque primariis, subter lana

212 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

brevi alba implexa, diametro sesquiunciali usque 23 uncias
eequanti. Scapi 4—8-unciales, adulti tomento parco obsiti,
bracteis (petiolis dilatatis) amplexicaulibus, szepius foliolo
nano dentato terminatis. Anthodia polygamo-dioica. Mas.
‘Corymbus coarctatus pauciflorus: authodiis radiatis : Ligults
femineis, lamina oblonga : floscadis hermaphrodito-masculis,
ecxxx) infundibuliformibus, stigmatibus hispidis, incrassatis,
exsertis. Fem. Corymbus simplex, 5—8-florus : pedunculr
involucro longiores, bracteis nonnullis linearibus acuminatis
pilis articulatis pubescentes. Lnvolucrum (calyx communis)
simplici serie polyphyllum, foliolis acutis, extus pubescenti-
bus, pilis articulatis brevibus. Corol/u/e omnes ligulate, femi-
new, preter 2—3 centrales, hermaphrodito-masculas.
Feminee involucro longiores, ligula 2—3-nervi indivise,
stigmatibus patulis, stylis extra tubum hispidulis.

Obs. Proxima species 'T’. frigide, quee differt praesertim
thyrso femineo multifloro congesto demum fastigiato, masculo
laxiore, foliis minus alté sinuatis.

41. ANTENNARIA aLPINa, Br. in Linn. soc. transact. 12,
p. 128.

Gnaphalium alpinum. Linz. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 1199, lapp.
n. 301. Wilden. sp. pl. 3, p. 1883. Pers. syn. 2, p. 421.
Wahlenb. lapp. 202, Helv. p. 149. Carpat. in obs. ad. Dp.
258. Pursh. am. 2, p. 525. Richardson in Franklin’s
journ. p. 147.

Obs. Planta feminea tantum in Melville Island lecta;
mascula & nobis nondum visa (nisi hujus forsan varietas
pusilla ab Oonalaska), et nullibi, quantum scio, observata!

CAMPANULACE.

42. CamMPanuLa unIFLORA, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 231,
flor. lapp. n. 85, t. 9, f. 5, 6. Rottb. in act. hafn. 10, p.
432, ¢. 6,2. 19. Willden. sp. pl.1,p.890. Pers. syn. 1,
p. 188. Wahlend. lapp. p. 63. Flor. Dan. 1512. Svensk
bot. 526. Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p. 7338.

DICOTYLEDONES. 213

ERICIN i.

43. ANDROMEDA TETRAGONA, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 563,
lapp. n. 166, t.1,f.4. Willden. sp. pl. 2, p. 607. Pers.
syn. 1, p. 480. Flor. Dan. 1030. Pall. ross. 2, p. 56, ¢.
73,74. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 200. Br. spitzd. pl. in Scoresby’s
arct. reg. 1, append. p. 75. (Ante, p. 181.) Ross’ voy.
ed. 2, v. 2, p. 192. (Ante, p. 177.) Richardson in Frank-
lin’s journ. p. 737.

SCROPHULARIN &.

44, PepicuLaris arctica, caule simplici lanato, foliis
pinnatifidis lobis sub-ovatis dentato-incisis : adultis glabris ;
caulinis petiolo dilatato, calycibus quinquefidis lanatis, galea
obtusa truncata bidentata, filamentis longioribus hirsutis.

Dusc. Radix fasciculata, fibris crassis carnosis. Caulis
simplex, foliatus, 2-3-uncialis, lana alba implexa tardius nec
omnino decidua. Folva circumscriptione linearia, pinnati-
fida; lobis seepius approximatis, dentatis, primo lanata,
adulta glabriuscula; petiod: omnium, radicalium precipue,
lanati. Spica multiflora, densa, florida sesquiuncialis, fruc-
tifera 2-3-uncialis: dractee foliacezee, pmnatifidee. Calya
lanatus, lana copiosa, alba, implexa, persistenti, semiquin-
quefidus, laciniis inzequalibus, semilanceolatis, inte- tectxxxi
gerrimis, vel obsoletissime dentatis. Coro/la purpurea,
glaberrima: galea leviter falcata, obtusa, antice apice
oblique truncata et ad truncaturee basin utrinque dente
unico acuto brevi quandoque brevissimo. Stamina inclusa :
Filamenta duo longiora extra medium hirsuta, duo breviora
longitudinaliter glabra: Anthere uniformes, imberbes, basi
bifid. Stigma subcapitatum, seepius exsertum. Capsula
calyce persistenti duplo longior, ovata, acuminata, ineequi-
latera, margine inferiore rectiusculo superiore modice
arcuato, bilocularis, bivalvis, valvis medio septigeris, septi
dimidio inferiori placentifero. | Semina oblonga, teretius-

214 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

cula, altero latere margine perangusto aucta, utraque
extremitate areola nigricanti notata.

Obs. Species proxima P. sudeticaee Willden. sp. pl. 3,
p. 209, que differt statura majore, caule glabro, foliorum
lobis linearibus inciso-pinnatifidis ; caulinis petiolo haud
dilatato, corollee labio inferiore manifest dentato. P. sude-
tica Richardson in Franklin’s jour. p. 742, a sudetica vera
vix diversa est nisi corolle labio superiore breviore, den-
ticulo longiore, caule subunifolio, nec species distincta
videtur.

POLYGONE 4.

45. Potyeonum viviparuM, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2. p. 516,
Ji. lapp. n. 152. G@mel. sib. 2, p. 44, n. 34, 4.7, fi 2.
Willden. sp. pl. 2, p. 441. Pers. syn. 1, p. 439. Smith
brit. 1, p. 428. Engl. bot. 669. Fl. Lond. new ser. 1, ¢.
81. Wahlenb. lapp. 99. Flor. Dan. 13. Svensk. bot. 336.
Marsch. taur-caucas. 1, p. 801. Pursh. am. 1, p. 271.
Giesecke Greenl. in Edin. encyclop. Hooker in Scoresby’s
greenl. p. 410. Richardson in Franklin’s gourn. p. 737.

Natter Wurtz, A/arten’s Spiteb. hb. 3, cap. 7, ¢. I, a.

OXYRIA.

Oxrris, Hill, veg. syst. 10, p. 24 (genus omnino arti-
ficiale, Hill 7. c.). De Cand. fl. franc. 3, p. 379 (Rumicis
subgenus). Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192 (Ante,
p. 177) (genus distinctum). Campdera rumea, p. 153.
Hooker Scot. p. 99.

Cuar. Gun. Perianthium tetraphyllum (duplici serie).
Stamina 6. Styl 2. Stigmata penicillata. Achenium
lenticulare, membranaceum, utrinque alatum, perianthio
infra cinctum. Aimdryo centralis.

Oés. Genus propius accedens Rheo quam Rumici, ab
utroque satis distinctum.

A Rheo differt numero binario perianthi et stylorum,

DYCOTYLEDONKS. 215

stigmatibus penicillatis (que in Rheo capitata sublobata),
et textura achenii: couvenit numero proportionali et situ
staminum (que geminatim nempe foliolis exterioribus et
solitarie interioribus perianthii opposita) pericarpio semi-
denudato alato, et embryone centrali.

Rumex ab Oxyria diversus est numero ternario omnium
partium floris, situ staminum, que sex tantum et geminatim
foliolis exterioribus perianthii opposita, fructu nucamentaceo
aptero, foliolis interioribus mutatis perianthii tecto, embryone
laterali: convenit fere stigmatum divisione.

Ovuli insertionem et Radicule embryonis situm inter
notas genericas haud introduxi: Semen enim erectum (cclxsxii
cum Embryone inverso uti character totius ordinis (incluso
certe Calligono contra assertionem Campderee |. c.) eundem
a Chenopodeis optime distinguens in prodr. flor. nov. holl.
p. 419, primus proposui. Inter ordines apetalos similem
structuram seminis in Urticeis et Piperaceis, aliis notis
distinguendis, obtinet: dum Embryo inversus cum ovulo
pendulo characterem essentialem CHLORANTHEARUM (Br.
in Bot. magaz. 2190, nov. 1820) efformat.

46. Oxyria rENIFoRMIS, Hooker scot. p. 111. Scoresby’s
greenl. p. 410. Oxyria digyna, Campd. rumea, p. 155.

Rheum digynum. Wahlenb. lapp. 101, tab. 9, fructus.
Helv. p. 74, Carpat. 114.

Rumex digynus, Lina. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 480, fl. lapp. n.
132, obs. B. Waillden. sp. pl. 2, p. 258. Pers, syn. 1, p.
395. Smith brit. 1, p. 395. Eng. bot.910. Flor. Dan. 14.

47. Sax arctica, ovariis subsessilibus tomentosis,
stigmate quadrifido stylum subzequante, squamis orbiculato-
obovatis, foliis integerrimis ovalibus obovatisve: adultis
super glabris subter villosiusculis.

Salix arctica, Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 194.
(Anté, p. 178.) Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p, 152.

Salix n. 387. Hooker in Scoresby’s greenl. p. 414*,
secundum specim. a D. Scoresby.

Salix, Greville in Mem. Wern. soc. 3, p. 432, fide specim.
in herb. groenl. D. Jameson.

216 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

Desc. Frutex depressus; radice lignea crassa longa.
Rami decumbentes, floriferi omnes et steriliam nonnulli
adscendentes, adulti glabri. Folia sparsa, petiolata, ellip-
tico-obovata, v. obovata, integerrima, obtusa, quandoque
retusa, novella super glabra, subter villis longis laxis decum-
bentibus, adulta utrinque glabra, venis subter paulo emi-
nentibus venulis anastomozantibus. dmenta utriusque sexus
ramos breves villosos foliatos terminantes. Sguame orbi-
culato-obovate spe retusze, fusco-nigricantes, villose.
Masc. 8-10-lin. longa, densa. Stamina 2-3, forsan seepius 3,
filamentis distinctis. Sguwamule (Nect.) dus, interiore paulo
majore, utraque apice incrassato. Fei. Squamula unica,
interior. Ovarivm brevissime pedicellatum, pedicello dia-
metrum transversum capsule vix eeqnante, dense tomen-
tosum, cinereum. S¢y/us longitudine varians nunc stigmata
zquans, nunc fere dimidio brevior,

MONOCOTYLEDONES.
JUNCEAL.

48. Juncus sictumis. Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 467.
Montin in Amen. acad. 2, p. 266, t. 3, 7.3. Flor. Dan.
120. Zoég. pl. island. in Olafs. reise 2, p. 235. Vahl in
act. soc. hist. nat. hafn. 2, par. 1, p.38. Willden. sp. pl. 2
p. 216. Pers. syn. 1, p. 385. Smith brit. 1, p. 382. Engl.
bot. 898. Bicheno in Linn. soc. transact. 12, p. 320.
Llooker scot. p. 106.

eclxxxiii} 49. LuzuLA HYPERBOREA, spicis multifloris subum-
bellatis pedunculatis sessilibusque (nunc omnibus sessilibus),
bractea umbelle fol acea; partialibus omnibus fimbriatis,
capsulis obtusis perianthia acuta subaequantibus, caruncula
basilari seminis obsoleta, foliis planis.

MONOCOTYLEDONES. 217

Luzula campestris, Br. spitzd. pl. in Scoresby’s arct. reg.
1, append. p. 75. (Anté, p. 181.)

Juncus arcuatus, Hooker in Scoresby’s greenl. p. 410,
secund. exempl. a D. Scoresby.

Juncus campestris, Soland. in Phipps’ voy. p. 201, fide
exempl. in Herb. Banks.

Oés. Vix distincta species, et potius ad LZ. campestrem
mire variantem, quam ad Z. arcuatam referenda ; preesertiin
ob bracteam umbelle szepissime, non vero semper, foliaceam,
et folia plana. LL. arcuate 6. (Wahlend. lapp. p. 88, cujus
fig. in Flor. Dan. 1386, sed excl. syn. Villars), tamen
accedit, inflorescentia, spicis multifloris, longius peduncu-
latis, quandoque etiam arcuato-recurvis, bractea umbellee
nunc, rarissime quamvis, squamacea, partialibus omnibus
fimbriatis, et caruncula seminis obsoleta. Heec autem
forsan distincta a L. arcuata a, Wahlend. lapp. p. 87, t. 4.
Hooker flor. lond. n. ser. t. 151, cui spice longius peduncu-
latee paucifloree, et semina ni fallor absque caruncula.

In Luzulis omnibus, quas examini subjeci, excepta L.
puosa, observavi funiculum umbilicalem é filis spiralibus
(decompositione partiali funiculi denudatis ?) compositum.

CYPERACE.

50. CAREX MISANDRA, spicis (4—6) pedunculatis ova-
libus pendulis: terminali basi mascula; reliquis femineis,
fructibus lanceolatis acuminatis bidentatis margine denticu-
latis squama ovali longioribus, stigmatibus 2-3.

Desc. (exemplarium quatuor incompletorum cum spicis
fructiferis et portione culmi, in herbario D. Ross). Folium
supremum breve, lineare, marginibus longitudinaliter denti-
culatis. Spice v. wnbellate, v. alterne, fructiferee ovales
v. oblong pendula, pedunculis viridibus, laxis, angulatis,
spica longioribus. Bractea umbelle communis vaginans,
basi atro-fusca, supra viridis, in folium breve subulato-
lineare, planum, marginibus denticulato-asperis producta,
includens nonnullas partiales, quarum ima communi sub-
similis, foliolo breviore terminata, nunc exserta. Sguame

218 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

ovales, obtusiuscule, leves, glabre, nigro-fusce, apice
limbo angusto albo. /ructus circumscriptione lanceolatus,
acuminatus, basi attenuata, fusco-ater, ore ipso albicanti
emarginato, marginibus acuminis et dimidii superioris denti-
culatis, caterum levis. Achenium intra cupulam breve
pedicellatum, obovatum, ventre plano, dorso dum stigmata
duo modice convexo dum tria angulato.

Obs. Nimis affinis C. fuliginosee Sternd. et Hoppe in act.
soc. bot. Ratisb. 1, p. 159, ¢. 3, vix distincta species.

51. Carex CONCOLOR, spicis sexu distinctis: mascula
unica ; femineis 2-3 erectis subsessilibus, squamis omnibus
obtusis axi subconcolori, bracteis basi auriculatis, capsulis
levibus ovalibus mucronulo brevissimo integerrimo, stigma-
tibus 2, culmis levibus.
edxxxiv] Obs. C. caespitosee proxina et vix differt nisi statura
minori (3-4 unciali) squamis (nigro-spadiceis) axi seepius
marginibus semper concoloribus, foliis utrinque viridibus et
culmis levibus. An revera distincta species ?

52. Eriopnorum capiratum, Lost gram. aust. 1, p. 30,
t. 38. Schrad. germ. 1. p. 151. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 18.
Smith comp. ed. 2, p.11. Engl. bot. 2387. Hooker scot.
p. 20.

53. Erniopnorum aneustiroLium, Willden. sp. pl. 1, p.
313. Smith brit. 1, p. 59. Kngl. bot. 564. Schrad. germ.
1, p. 153. Hooker scot. p. 21.

Eriophorum polystachion, Wahlend. lapp. p. 18.

Obs. Plante: nostree, quasi medize inter E. angustifolium
et polystachyon forsan ab utroque distinctae, duse varietates
adsunt.

a, pedunculis leevibus.

8, pedunculis scabris, denticulis crebris minutis.

Hee ab H. gracile, Roth catalect. 2, add. et Wahlenb. lapp.
p. (9, fid. exempl. ab ipsis auctoribus in Herb. Banks.,
certe diversa, statura humiliori, foliis latioribus, squamis
eherviis omnino nigricantibus, et acheniis oblongo-obovatis.

MONOCOTYLEDONKS. 219

GRAMINE.

54, ALOPECURUS ALPINUS, spica ovata, arista perianthi
glumam sericeam lateribus villosissimis subsequante, vagina
suprema ventricosa folio suo plano lanceolato triplo longiore.

Alopecurus alpinus, Smith brit. 3, p. 1886. Engl. bat.
1126. Hooker scot. p. 22. Roem. et Schul. syst. 2, p. 272.
Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 191. (Auté, p. 177.)
Hooker in Scoresby’s greenl.410. Richardson in Franklin's
journ. p. 731.

Alopecurus ovatus, Knapp gram. brit. 15. Hornem. in
Flor. Dan. 1565.

Alopecurus antarcticus, Giesecke greenl. in Brewster's
edin. encyclop.

Obs. Species (quam primus in Scotize monte Loch ny
Gaar anno 1794 legi) variat culmo, qui seepius adscendens,
erecto, spica oblongo-cylindracea, arista nunc gluma duplo
longiore, rarius nulla.

A. antarcticus, Vahl symb. 2,p.18. Willden. sp. pl. 1,
p. 857, ab. A. alpino differt spica saepius cylindracea, arista
glumam bis superante, folio supremo lineari apice attenuato
vaginam suam superante v. eequante.

A. pratensis Z. distinguitur spica cylindracea, glumis
acutis ‘latere tantum villosiusculis, arista glumis duplo
longiore, vagina suprema laxiusculé cylindracea folium suum
lineare multoties superante.

PHIPPSIA. {ceclxxxv

Phippsia (subgenus Vilfee) Zrinivs in Spreng. neue ent-
deck. 2, p. 37.

Cuar. Gun. Gluma uniflora, abbreviata, inzequivalvis.
Perianthium muticum, obtusum, imberbe; valvula supe-
riore nervis sursum divergentibus. Lodicule 2. Stam.
1-3. Stigmata 2, sessilia. Caryopsis libera, teres, exsulea.

Gramen pusillum, aquaticum v. im tnundates nascens.
Culmi éasi divisi. Folia plana; vagina integra, ipso apice

220 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

tantum fisso. Panicula coarctata, ramis semiverticillatis.
Glume exerves, inferiore minori. Stamina 1-3. Stigmata
persistentia.

Oés. E graminibus unifloris proxime accedit Vilfee et
Colpodio, affinitatem habet etiam quandam cum Schmidtia
Trattin. (Coleanthus Roem. et. Sch. syst. 2, p. 11), cui certe
gluma nulla, et perianthium bivalve, probaute valvula supe-
riore dinervi.

Inter genera locustis bifloris Phippsia affinis est Cata-
brosz, conveniens glumis abbreviatis, perianthiis obtusis
concavis et foliorum vaginis apice tantum fisso: differt
locustis unifloris, caryopside tereti, nec lateraliter compressa.

55. PHIPPSIA ALGIDA.

Agrostis algida, Soland. in Phipps’ voy. p. 200, cum de-
scriptione accurata. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 25, ¢. 1, ubi peri-
anthium pro gluma, omnino pretervisa, depictum, et lodicula,
perperam indivisa et aucta, pro perianthio univalvi. For.
Dan. 1505, structuram eandem exhibens ac in Wahlenb.
lic. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 191 (Gramen sui
generis.) (Ante, p. 177.)

Trichodium algidum, Svensk bot. 545, f. 2, ab Ze.
Wahlenb. mutuata. Roem. et. Sch. syst. 2, p. 283.

Desc. Gramnen biunciale, glaberrimum, cespitosum.
Culmi ipsa basi divisi ibique vaginis scariosis tecti. Folia
linearia, obtusiuscula, levia: d2guda brevis, obtusissima,
indivisa: vagina laxiuscula, integra, ipso apice tantum fisso.
Panicula coarctata, ramis semiverticillatis, paucifloris, leevi-
bus. Locuste uniflore. Gluma nana, bivalvis, inequalis,
valvulee mutice, obtusiuscule, concave, haud carinate,
integre, membranacee ; inferior minor, enervis ; superior
plus duplo major, ipso perianthio triplo circiter brevior,
obsolete uninervis ; ambee seepissime post lapsum perian-
thi cum rachide persistentes, inferiore quandoque decidua.
Perianthium intra glumam brevissime pedicellatum : valvula
inferior coucava, ovato-lanceolata, trinervis, nervorum di-
midio inferiore hispidulo ; swpertor ejusdem fere longitudinis

MONOCOTYLEDONES. 221

et latitudinis sed diverse figure, obtusa, 3-4-dentata,
dinervis, nervis hispidulis 4 basi sursum paulo divergentibus,
ipsa basi sub-approximatis. Lodicule 2, subovate, mem-
branaceze, indivise, glabree. Stamina 1-3. Stigmata 2,
sessilia, longa, hyalina, ramulis simplicibus. Caryopsis
ovali-oblonga, teres, exsulca, stigmatibus emarcidis diu
coronata. Hmdbryo caryopside quadruplo brevior.

Obs. Heec é speciminibus & Melville Island ; species tecxxsvi
autem variat perianthil nervis levibus, staminibus 2, et
quandoque unico, nervo alteri valvule superioris perianthii
opposito.

In Terra Tschutski & Dav. Nelson, in tertio it. Cook,
lecta fuit varietas (?) msignis, duplo major, culmis ramosis
foliis laxioribus aliisque notis diversa: vix species distincta.

COLPODIUM.

Colpodium. rin. agrost. p. 119, 7.7. Subgenus Vilfee
Trin. in Spreng. neue entdeck. 2, p. 37.

Car. Gen. Gluma uniflora, subzquivalvis, mutica.
Perianthium gluma longius, submuticum, obtusum, apice
scarioso; valvulis subequalibus, integerrimis, saperiore
exserta, dinervi, lateribus parallelis. Lodicule 2. Styli 2.
Stigmata plumosa. Caryopsis. - - - -

Gramen glabrum. Culmi erecti v. adscendentes. Folia
plana, ligula indivisa imberbi folio latiore, vagina longitu-
dinaliter fissa. Panicula coarctata, ramis semiverticillatis.
Locusta oblonge, glabriuscule cum v. absque rudimento,
sepius setuliformi, flosculi secundi.

Oés. Gramen hocce habitu fere peculiari, primo intuitu
Po propius accedit quam Agrostidi s. Vilfse, relationem
quodammodo etiam cum Dupontia et Deschampsia habere
videtur. Caryopside ignota autem genus haud stabilitum,
et de ejusdem affinitate cum Colpodii speciebus Trinii, pre-
sertim C. Steveni et compresso, incertus sum.

56. CoLPoDIUM LATIFOLIUM, panicula coarctata lanceo-
lata, foliis planis lato-linearibus.

222 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA

Agrostis paradoxa, B. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 192.
(Anté, p. 177.)

Desc. Gramen robustum, spithameum—pedale, glabrum.
Culmus & basi decumbenti v. radicanti adscendens, nunc
erectus, teres, levis, foliatus, basi vaginis scariosis tectus.
Folia plana, lineari-lanceata, acuta, stricta, utrinque margini-
busque retrorsum scabris: vagine scabriuscule, ad basin
usque fissee, suprema folio proprio longior: “gula obtusa,
imberbis, erosa, denticulata, folio latior. Panicula coarc-
tata, angusto-lanceolata, fusco-purpurea, perianthiorum
apicibus albis, sesquiuncialis—biuncialis, ramis brevibus,
semiverticillatis, appressis, inferioribus demum Thode
patentibus, pedunculis pedicellisque pauci-denticulatis,
strictis, apice vix dilatato cum locusta continuo. Gluma
uniflora, bivalvis, mutica, herbaceo-membranacea, glabra,
valvulis suboppositis, concavis vix carinatis, obtusiusculis v.
acutis, integris, semitrinervils,iferdore paulo breviore, nervis
lateralibus ‘brevissimis, superiore acutiore, nervis lateralibus
magis manifestis sed longe infra apicem evanescentibus.
Perianthium intra glumam, qua haud duplo longius, brevis-
sime pedicellatum, cum pedicello crasso articulatum, basi
obliqua, herbaceo-membranaceum, textura fere glume,
mouticum, per lentem pube brevissima conspersum, intra
glumam 6 majore parte viride, supra eandem fusco-purpu-
reum, apice scarioso albicanti. Valvule concave, textura
omnino similes, longitudine subeequales, zferior nervo
centrali manifesto seeplus apicem muticum attingenti, nunc
ecxxxvii] in setulam dorsalem brevissimam altitudinem valvulee
subequantem desinente, lateralibus utrinque duobus obso-
letis, infra apicem prorsus evanescentibus ; superior obtusior,
integerrima, dorso angusto planiusculo vel leviter convexo,
lineari, dinervi, nervis parallelis, tenuibus, nudis, lateribus
dorso aliquoties latioribus, parallelis, marginibus nudis.
Lodicule due, subcollaterales, membranaceze, semibifide,
dentibus acutis, imberbes, longitudine ovarii. Stamina 8,
filamentis capillaribus, antheris fusco-stramineis, utrinque
bifidis. Ovariwm ovatum, acutum, glabrum, exsulcum,
Styli brevissimi, approximati, vix manifesti. Stigmata
hyalina, dense plumosa, apicibus acutis.

MONOCOTYLEDONES. 228

Obs. In exemplaribus plerisque nullum certe rudimentum
flosculi secundi, quod tamen in nonnullis & Melville Island
atque in exemplari a Possession Bay adest, setuliforme,
hispidulum ; et in specimine unico a Melville Island loctistas
nonnullas bifloras flosculo secundo pedicellato perfecto
observavi.

57. Poa aneusrara, panicula simplici coarctata lineari-
lanceolata, locustis 4-5-floris, gluma inferiore dimidio minore,
perianthiis apice erosis: valvula inferiore basi elanata lateri-
bus glabriusculis, foliis angusto-linearibus.

Desc. Gramen 4-6-unciale, glabrum, erectum; radice
fibrosa. Cudmi foliati, basi quandoque divisi, leves. Folia
angusto-linearia, plana, acuta, glabra, levia; vagine subcy-
lindraceze, laeves, suprema folio proprio longior, omnes ipsa
basi integra ; /igu/a subquadrata tam lata quam longa, apice
dentato dente medio paulo longiore. Panicula erecta,
angustata, cireumscriptione lineari-lanceolata, ramis pauci-
floris, pedicellis denticulatis, strictis, viridibus, apice paulo
dilatato, cum locusta haud omnino continuo. Locuste
oblongze, colorate,, seepius quadriflore. Glume@ hyaline,
glaberrimee, uninervie, cum pedicellis persistentes, valvula
inferiore fere dimidio minore; superiore duplo latiore et
fere duplo longiore, obtusiore, perianthio dimidio circiter
breviore, nervis lateralibus obsoletis. Perianthia separatim
decidentia, rachi locustee glabra; valvula inferior oblonga,
concava, acutiuscula, apice scarioso eroso-denticulato, quin-
quenervis, lateribus infra medium pube rara in nervis extimis
crebriore instructis, ipsa basi absque Jana implexa ; swperior
paulo brevior, dinervis, nervis viridibus, denticulatis, lateri-
bus complicatis. Lodicule 2,hyaline, imberbes, semibifide.
Stamina 3.

58. Poa ABBREVIATA, panicula simplicissima coarctata
subovata, locustis 4-5-floris, glume valvulis subeequalibus
acutissimis perianthia basi Janata lateribus pubescentia
zequantibus, foliis involuto-setaceis.

Desc. Gramen 3-4-unciale. Culmi foliati, basi seepe
divisi, leves. Folia involuta, subsetacea, retrorsum scabra,
vaging fere ad basin usque fissee, cylindracese. Panrcula

224 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

vix semuncialis, ramis alternis, subbifloris, strictis, lavibus,
vix denticulatis. Locuste oblonge, colorate. Glume
acutissime, valvulis longitudine subeequalibus, carinatis,
glaberrimis, iferiore manifeste angustiore, paululum bre-
viore, uninervi ; swperiore basitrinervi. Perianthia glumas
paulo superantia; valvula inferior ipsa basi lana implexa
parca instructa, carina a basi ad duas tertias partes longitu-
dinis sericea, linea pariter sericea utrique margin approxi-
eclxxxviii] mata, a basi ad eandem fere altitudinem attingenti,
intersticiis pubescentibus subsericeis; superior dinervis,
nervis pectinatim denticulatis, lateribus induplicatis latius-
culis. Lodicule 2. Stamina 3, antheris stramineis.
Ovarium imberbe. Stigmata 2, subsessilia, plumosa,
hyalina.

59. Poa arctica, panicula effusa: ramis paucifloris
capillaribus levibus locustisque coloratis ovatis 3-4-floris,
glumis subeequalibus, perianthii valvula inferiore basi lanata
carina lineaque submarginali sericeis :_intersticiis pubescen-
tibus, foliis linearibus : ‘Tigula aubaadnaa erosa.

Poa laxa, Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2,v. 2, p.192. (Ante, p.
177.) Hooker in Scoresby’s greenl. p. 410, non Willdenovii.

Drsc. Gramen 5-8-pollicare. Culmi erecti v. adscen-
dentes, basi quandoque divisi, graciles, leeves, foliati. Folia
radicalia angusto-linearia, canaliculata, culmo aliquoties
breviora ; culmea paulo latiora, plana, marginibus levibus,
denticulis obsoletissimis: vagine stricte, striate, lzeves,
ipsa basi integra ; ligula subquadrata, nunc paulo longior
quam lata, apice eroso-inciso. Panicula seepius effusa, nunc
rara, nunc minus effusa, rarissime subcoarctata, rachi
ramisque fuscis, ramis 3-4, semiverticillatis, 1-2-floris,
capillaribus, levibus. Locuste ovate v. oblongo-ovate,
fusco-purpureee, apicibus valvularum _ stramineo-fuscis
ipsoque margine albo, 3-4-floree, cum rudimento minuto
scarioso longius pedicellato quarti v. quinti; rachi articu-
latim solubili, per lentem scabriuscula. Glume subeequi-
valves, carinatz, acuta, fusco-purpuree, glaberrime, carina
extra medium obsoletissime denticulata; cnferiore angustiore,
nervis lateralibus obsoletioribus, altero obsoletissimo ; supe-

MONOCOTYLEDONES. 225

riore vix longiore, nervis lateralibus manifestioribus.
Perianthii valvula inferior oblonga, subearinata, ipsa basi
v. potius ex apice articuli rachcos Jana longa contortuplicata
flosculos subnectenti, carina & basi ad duas tertias partes
longitudinis sericea, villis brevibus, supra obsoletissime
denticulata, lateralibus & basi ad eandem circiter altitudinem
ac portio sericea carinee pubescentibus, linea intramarginali
sericea: valvula superior inferiore paulo brevior, dinervis,
nervis viridibus, pectinato-ciliatis pilis brevibus, lateribus
induplicatis axin fere attingentibus. Zodicule 2, cunei-
formes, semibifidee dentibus acutis, hyalinee, imberbes,
ovario breviores. Sfamina 3, antheris stramineis. Ovarium
oblongum, imberbe. Svy/i 2, brevissimi. Stigmata hyalina,
laxe plumosa ramis denticulatis.

Obs. Exemplaria nomnulla statura majore, locustis acuti-
oribus, glumis acuminatis perianthia inferiora subzequanti-
bus, foliis latioribus.

Poa laxa, Willden. sp. pl. 1, p. 386, quam ex eodem
monte Silesia ubi a b. Haenke detecta fuit habeo a D.
Trevirano communicatam, differt statura minore, panicula
coarctata, rachi ramisque panicule et glumis infra medium
viridibus, perianthiis acutioribus lana baseos parciore; locuste
rachi levi.

Poa flexuosa, Host gram. austr. 4, p.15, t. 26, quee similis
videtur P. arcticee panicula effusa et locustz colore figura et.
pubescentia, differt panicula rachi ramisque viridibus magis
divisis scabris, glumarum carinis longitudinaliter denticu-
Jatis.

60. Festuca BREVIFOLIA,racemo subsimplici erecto, tectsxxix
flosculis teretibus supra scabriusculis arista duplo longiori-
bus, foliis setaceis vaginisque levibus: culmeo supremo
multoties breviore vagina sua laxiuscula.

Obés. Facies et statura fere F. ovine inter quam et F’.
Halleri media ; priori forsan nimis affinis.

61. Festuca VIVIPARA. rae
Oés. Nullam observationem habeo de exemplari unico
Festucee cujusdam vivipare olim viso in herbario D. Sabine,

ulterius examinando.
15

2
we
(o>)

CHLORIS MELVILIAANA.

PLEUROPOGON.

Cuar. Gun. Locuste multiflore, cylindracee. Gluma
abbreviata, ineequivalvis, mutica. Pertanthii valvula in-
Jerior mutica, obtusa, concava, nervosa, apice scarioso :
superior nervo utroque lateraliter biseto! Lodicule distinctee.
Styli 2. Stigmata plumosa. Caryopsis libera, lateribus
compressis.

Gramen elegans. Folia plana, angusta, vagina integra,
ipso apice tantum fisso. Racemus simplex, locustis cernuis,
purpureis, nitentibus. Gluma valvula inferiore acuta,
superiore latiore obtusa. Perianthia distincta, valvula in-
fervore 5-T-nervi, superiore lanceolata emarginata, pari
supertore setarum brevissimo.

Obs. Genus Glycerize proximum, quacum locustis tereti-
bus, perianthiis obtusissimis et vaginis foliorum integris
convenit ; differt praesertim setis lateralibus nervorum val-
vule superioris perianthii, lodiculis distinctis, stigmatibus
haud deconipositis, caryopside lateraliter compressa et in-
florescentia.

Character fere essentialis im nervis valvule superioris
perianthii latere setigeris; analoga structura enim vix,
quantum scio, in ullo alio gramme obtinet nisi m Uniola
latifolia Wich. am., ubi equidem nullis aliis differentiis comi-
tata pro charactere specifico tantum habenda.

62. PLEUROPOGON SABINII.

Desc. Gramen 3-unciale usque spithameum, glabrum.
Culmé erecti, foliati, striati, leaves, simplices. Foléa radicalia
angustiora, Jongiora; culmea linearia, plana, brevia, leevia :
vagine paulo compressa, striate, glabra, leves, fere ad
apicem integra, ipso apice fisso, marginibus scariosis, su-
prema folio proprio longior: /igula brevissima, rotundata,
emarginata. Spica racemosa, simplicissima, rachi striato-
angulata, levi, viridi, pedunculis lateralibus glumam vix

MONOCOTYLEDONES. 227

superantibus, recurvis, levibus, indivisis, alternis, distanti-
bus. Locuste subcylindracez, cernuze v. pendule, semun-
ciales, purpureee, nitidee, per lentem tenuissime pubescentes.
Gluna bivalvis, nana, ineequalis, membranacea, purpurea,
mutica; valvula inferiore ovata, acuta; superiore obovata, feexe
obtusissima, inferiore duplo latiore, paulo longiore. Peri-
anthia alterna, distincta. Valvula inferior obovato-oblonga,
obtusissima, concava, quinquenervis, extus pube brevissima
appressa conspersa, apice marginibusque ab apice ad medium
albis, scariosis, nervis omnibus infra apicem desinentibus,
medio in mucronulum brevissimum, marginem valvule vix
attingentem producto. .Valvula superior longitudine fere
inferioris, manifeste angustior, elliptico-lanceolata, apice
profunde emarginato, lateribus induplicatis, dinervis, nervis
brevissime ciliatis, singulis bisetis, se¢¢és lateralibus, per paria
oppositis, due inferiores infra medium valvulz orte, subn-
lato-filiformes, stricte, modice patentes, denticulatee, longi-
tudine circiter dimidi totins valvule ; duce supertores paulo
supra medium valvule ortum ducentes, brevissimee, denti-
culate, mucroniformes, altera quandoque obsoleta. Lodi-
cule 2, collaterales, approximate, brevissime, truncate,
basi leviter coherentes, sed absque lesione separande.
Stamina 38, filamentis capillaribus, antheris limearibus
utrinque semibifidis. Ovarium ovatum, imberbe. Styl
2, glabri. Stigmata \axe plumosa, hyalina, ramis denticulatis,
superioribus vix brevioribus. Caryopsis libera, lateraliter com-
pressa, ventre angusto-lineari, leviter canaliculato, axi longi-
tudinaliter saturatiore. Hmdryo caryopside triplo brevior.

Obs. Duplex varietas. _—

a, elatior, subspithamea, antheris stramineis. Tab. D, f.
1—7.

B, 3-4-uncialis, antheris purpureis. Tab. D, f. 8—10.

The specific name is given in honour of Captain Edward
Sabine, in whose herbarium, the most extensive formed in
the voyage, numerous specimens were found of both varieties
of this remarkable grass.

228° CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

EXPLICATIO Tasuta D.

Prievropocon Sasini. 1. Varietatis a, planta magnitu-
dine naturali. 2. ejusd. locusta cum pedunculo et portione
racheos magis aucta. 3. perianthium clausum articulo
racheos insidens, auctius. 4. id. expansum, pariter auctum.
5. valvula superior perianthi facie visa ad id. augment. 6,
pollen. 7. flosculus perianthio orbatus exhibens stamina
pistillum et lodiculas auct. uti 4 et 5. 8. Var. 6B, planta
mag. natur. 9. ejusd. locusta cum pedunculo ad augm. id.
ac. 2. 10. perianthium expansum genitalia et lodicularum
alteram exhibens ad augm. n. 4.

DUPONTIA.

Cas. Gren. Gluma subzequivalvis, scariosa, concava,
mutica, locustam 2-3-floram subeequans. Pertanthia mutica,
scariosa, (basi barbata,) altero pedicellato; valvulis integris,
inferiore concava. Lodicule 2. Ovariumimberbe. Stigmata
subsessilia. Caryopsis - -

Gramen glabrum, erectum. Folia linearia, plana, vaginis
semifissis, bast integra. Panicula simplex, coarctata, fusco et
purpurascenti varia, pedicellis cum locustis continuis, perian-
thiis separatim solubilibus.
exci] Obs. Ad Deschampsiam proxime accedit hocce genus ;
distinguitur perianthiis muticis, valvulis integris nec den-
tatis. Cum Catabrosa, facie diversissima, convenit pluribus
notis, differt glumis locustam subeequantibus, perianthiis
basi brevé barbatis. A Poa diversum Jocustis haud com-
pressis, glumis perianthiisque concavis nec carinatis. Ad
confirmandum genus caryopsis desideratur.

This genus is named in honour of Monsieur Dupont, of
Paris, author of a valuable essay on the Sheath of the leaves
of Grasses, and of observations on the genus Atriplex.

1 See Nole al p. 187.

MONOCOTYLEDONES. 229

63. Duroniia Fisuert.

Dusc. Gramen 6-10-unciale, erectum. Cudmi simplices,
foliati, leeves, glaberrimi. Folia radicalia et inferiora culmi
canaliculata, angusto-linearia, acuta, levia, 2-3-uncialia,
vaginis strictis, scariosis, vix ad medium fissis ; culmea 1-2
superiora breviora, plana, leevia, vaginis propriis laxiusculis
foliaceis ultra medium fissis longiora: /igu/a mediocris,
obtusa, subtruncata, imberbis. Paxnicula coarctata, spici-
formis, basi quandoque interrupta, purpureo-fusca, mitens,
sesquiuncialis—biuncialis, ramis subgeminatis, paucifloris,
pedicellisque leevibus cum locusta continuis. Locuste
ovate, bifloree, cum rudimento clavato setuliformi tertii
flosculi, nunc trifloree Hore tertio completo, nunc bifloree
absque tertii rudimento. Gluma bivalvis, subzequalis, mu-
tica, glaberrima, purpurascens, subnitens, margine pallido
scarioso, longitudine locustee. Valvule concave nec cari-
nate, oblongo-lanceolatz, ‘nferior paulo angustior, acuminata
v. acutissima, uninervis ; swperior semi-trinervis,medio paulo
infra apicem lateralibus longe intra marginem evanescenti-
bus. Perianthia subconformia; inferius intra glumam
subsessile, a pedicello brevissimo separabile ; swperzus cum
apice paulo dilatato pedicelli brevis articulatum, facile
solubile; utriusque valvula inferior ovata mutica obtusa,
vix unquam acuta, integra, concava, ipsa basi pilis brevibus
strictis albis barbata, et a basi fere ad medium pilis bre-
vioribus strictis subadpressis subsericea, trinervis, nervis
Jateralibus intra marginem evanescentibus, medio paulo
infra apicem desinente: sperior longitudine inferioris,
manifeste angustior, lineari-oblonga, glaberrima, dinervis,
nervis brevibus, intersticio lineari concaviusculo. Lodicule
due, distinctze, collaterales, mnembranacee, hyaline, subovatee,
v. cuneate, apice eroso-dentato, ovario longiores. Stamina
3, filamentis distinctis, capillaribus, antheris fusco-purpureis,
linearibus utrinque bifidis. Ovarium ovale, glabrum.
Stigmata 2, subsessilia, hyalina, dense plumosa, ramis apicem
versus brevioribus.

Obs. The specific name is that of Mr. Fisher, whose
herbarium contained the most complete series of specimens
of this grass.

230 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

64. DescHAMpsiA BREVIFOLIA, panicula coarctata lan-
ceolata: pedicellis leevibus, locustis 2-3-floris, arista stricta
valvulam subzequante, foliis involutis : caulinis abbreviatis.

Disc. Gramen 3-5-unciale, glabrum. Cudmi simplices,
erecti, foliati. Folia inferiora involuto-subulata, stricta,
uncialia—sesquiuncialia ; vaginis strictis, folio brevioribus,
ipsa basi integra: ligula oblonga, lacinulata; swpremum
brevissimum, vagina elongata, laxiuscula, ligula breviore.
Panicula coarctata, lanceolata v. oblonga, fusco-purpuras-
cens, scariosa, ramis semiverticillatis. Locwste biflore,
raro trifloree, semper cum rudimento pedicelliformi flos-
exci] culi alterius. Gluma subsequivalvis, mutica, acuta,
valvulis lanceolatis, concavis, acutissimis, scariosis, disco
purpurascenti, limbo pallido, uninerviis, locusta paulo bre-
vioribus. Perianthia subuniformia, scarioso-membranacea,
separatim solubilia, inferius sessile; valvula inferior ipsa
basi barbata, pilis brevibus, strictis, ‘albis, ceterum glabra,
concava, subquing uenervis, hervis omniaus leevibus, laterali-
bus obsoletis, apice eroso-multidentato, dorso szepius infra
medium aristata, arista setacea, recta, denticulata, valvulam
ipsam vix vel paulo superanti: swpertor longitudine inferi-
oris, angustior, dinervis, apice bidentato, quandoque semi-
bifido. Lodicule 2, collaterales, hyalinee, imberbes, acutee,
ovario longiores. Stamina 3, autheris purpureis, utrinque
bifidis. Ovarium glabrum. Stigmata 2, sessilia, hyalina,
dense et breve plumosa. osculus superior pedicello bar-
bato quocum articulatus insidens, paulo minor, arista valvulee
inferioris medio vel supra medium dorsi inserta. Rudi-
mentum flosculi terti setu/a est extus longitudinaliter bar-
bata, clavula scariosa minutissima terminata.

B. Perianthia mutica.

Hujus quatuor exemplaria tantum visa a varietati a. facie
paulo diversa folio supremo longiori.

TRISETUM.

Triseti species Palis. agrost. p. 88, charactere reformato.
Onar. Gen. Locuste 2-5-flore, ancipites. @lima carinata,

MONOCOTYLEDONES. 231

membranacea, subsequivalvis. Perianthii valvula inferior
carinata apice bidentata v. biseta, dorso (supra medium)
aristata. Caryopsis libera, exsulca, lateraliter compressa.

Gramina cespitosa ; vaginis longitudinaliter fissis. Pani-
cula sepe coarctata, aristis arcuato-patulis.

Oés. A Deschampsia differt locustis ancipitibus, glumis
carinatis, perianthi valvula inferiore carinata apice attenuato
bidentato v. biseto, caryopside lateraliter compressa. Ab
Avenis plerisque glumis perianthiisque carinatis ; ab omnibus
caryopside exsulca et lateribus compressis.

65. Trisrrum susspicarum, Palis. agrost. p. 88.
'Trisetum airvides, 2oem. et Sch. syst. 2, p. 666, exclus. syn.
Wulfen et Host. Zichardson in Franklin’s journ. p. 731.

Aira spicata, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 95, fl. lapp. n. AT.
Flor. Dan. t. 223, wala. Gunn. norv. n. 422. Wahlend.
lapp. p. 33.

Aira subspicata, Zinn. syst. nat.ed. 12, v. 2, p. 91. Willden.
sp. pl.1,p. 377. Pers. syn. 1,p 77. Zoey. pl. island. in
Olafs. reise 2, p. 284. Giesecke greenl. in Brewster's Edin.
encyclop.

HIEROCHLOE.

Hierochloe Gmel. sib. 1, p. 100. Br. prodr. flor. nov.
holl. p. 208. Trin. agrost. p. 130.

Hierochloa et Voresia, Palis. agrost. p. 62 et 63.

Cuar. Gen. Gluma subeequivalvis, locustam trifloram teexcii
equans. Perianthia bivalvia, /aferalia mascula, triandra ;
terminale hermaphroditum, diandrum.

Oés. Relationem veram Anthoxanthi ad Hierochloem, in
prodr. flor. nov. holl. p. 209, primum indicatam, optime
confirmat planta Javanica intermedi structure a D. Hors-
field detecta; in hac enim perianthium /ateralium inferius
masculum bivalve, swperius univalve, neutrum: terminate
hermaphroditum. Hujus novi generis (Ataxia) habitus
potius est Anthoxanthi, quocum etiam gluma ineequivalvi
quadrat.

Cum Hierochloe characteribus nounullis convenit Arthro-

2382 CHLORIS MELVILUIANA.

chloa x0b. (Holcus Palis. Trinii, et Wahlenb. non Linnar
gen. et sp. pl. ed. prima, nec Schreberi nec Gertnert ;) que
tamen facile distinguitur ab hoc genere uti et ab Aira et
Arrhenathero, gluma cum apice pedicelli articulata et una
cum locusta decidua.

66. Hizrocuion aupina, Roem. et Sch. syst. 2, p. 515.
Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 194. (Ante, p. 178.)
Richardson in Franklin's journ. p. 731.

Holcus alpinus, Swartz in Schrad. neue journ. 2, st. 2,
p. 45, t. 38, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 31, t. 2. Svensk bot. 438.
Flor. Dan. 1508. Giesecke greenl. in Brewster's Edin.
encyclop.

67. HizRocHLOE PAUCIFLORA, racemo simplici, flosculo
masculo superiore brevissime setigero, foliis culmi brevissi-
mis ; radicalibus involutis.

Desc. Gramen 3-5-unciale. Radix repens. Culmi erecti,
infra foliati supra nudi, striati. olia radicalia subulata,
marginibus involutis, culmo aliquoties breviora; culmea
abbreviata laté subulata, marginibus inflexis, vaginis suis
laxiusculis multoties breviora. Racemus erectus, simplex
vel subsimplex, pauciflorus, pedicellis levibus. Locuste
ovate, acute, triflore. Glume bivalves, scariose, ovate,
concave, acutiuscule, glaberrime, locustam subzequantes,
valvula inferiore manifeste minore. Josculi laterales
masculi, triandri, bivalves, chartacei, valvula inferior ovata,
concava, marginibus infra medium nudiusculis supra omnino
nudis, flosculi superioris mox sub apice emarginato setigera,
seta brevissima stricta valvulam vix superante; flosculi in-
ferioris mutica v. per-obselete setigera; utriusque valvula
superior angustior, linearis, dmervis, semibifida. Floscu/us
terminalis hermaphroditus, diander, muticus: valvula in-
ferior concava, quinquenervis, extra medium dorso lateri-
busque pilosiusculis, chartacea, fusca, apice scarioso; swperior
linearis, hyalina, glabra, acuta, indivisa, uninervis. Lodicule
2, collaterales, lanceolate, acuminate, hyaline, ovario
longiores. Ovarium glabrum. Styli 2. Stigmata alba,
dense plumosa.

a

ACOTYLEDONIES. 233

ACOTYLEDONES. [eexeiv

MUSCTI.

68. PoLnyrricnum pRopinauum, caule simplici elongato,
foliis margine serrulatis dorso levibus.

Obs. Species, absque fructificatione haud determinanda,
a Polytricho communi satis diversa videtur.

69. PoLytRICHUM HYPERBOREUM, caule ramoso, foliis
pihferis marginibus induplicatis discum (totum lamelliferum )
operientibus, capsula tetragona apophysata.

Desc. Caules seepius ramosi ramis fastigiatis, nunc
simpliciores innovatione una alterave divisi. Folia é dilatata
semivaginanti basi subulata, madore patula, siccitate ap-
pressa, disco toto lamellifero ; marginibus latis, induplicatis,
integerrimis, membranaceis, @ basi dilatata usque ad apicem
altero alterum equitante ; i/ws apicis hyalinus folio aliquoties
(2-3-plo) brevior, per lentum denticulatus, strictus. Aasculi
flores disciformes, in distincto individuo seepe minore. Seta
nitens caulibus procerioribus (biuncialibus) subsimplicibus
brevior, fastigiato-ramosos superans v. sequans. Capsula
erecta v. inclinans tetragona, angulis in aciem attenuatis ;
apophysis angulata angustior. Operculum hemispheericum
cum mucronulo brevi. Pertstomium dentibus 64. Hpi-
phragma demum separabile. Calyptra exterior & villis dense
implexis.

Obs. Duplex varietas.

a, caulibus fastigiato-ramosis setam vix eequantibus.

B, caulibus innovando subramosis seta longioribus.

Hee P. pilifero proxima ab eodem differt caulibus elon-
gatis innovando ramosis, pilis folio aliquoties brevioribus.

70. PoLytrRicHUM BREVIFOLIUM, caule ramoso, foliis
serrulatis muticis madore erectis siccitate appressis, capsula
inclinata obovata exapophysata.

*

234 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

Dusc. Jfuscus sesquiuncialis. Caules divisi, ramis fas-
tigiatis. Folia @ basi dilatata semimembranacea subulata,
extra medium serrulata, acuta, mutica, disco toto lamelli-
fero, dorso levi. Seta levis, pallida. Capsula levis,
cernua, ineequilatera. Operculum conico-hemispheericum,
rostro subulato recurvo diametrum baseos vix equante.
Peristomii dentes 40, ezquidistantes, intersticiis angustiores.
Epiphragma crassiusculum, Caluptra eeterior & villis arcte
iuplexis.

Ods. Muscus, cujus tria tantum exemplaria a nobis visa
in herbario D. Ross, nimis forsan affinis P. alpino Z.

eexey] 7]. POLYTRICHUM SEPTENTRIONALE, So. in act. holin.
1795, p. 270. Muse. suec. p. 107, 4.9, 7.18. Afenzies
wn Linn. soc. transact. 4, p. 82,0. 7, f. 5.

Oés. In herbario D. Fisher absque fructificatione visum,
ideoque dubimn.

72. Potyyricnum Lavicarum, Wahlend. lapp. p. 349,
t. 22. Hooker muse. exot. t. 81.

Catharinea laevigata, Brided mant. p. 202.

Catharinea glabrata, Hooker isl. 2, p. 340, et 1, p. 24.

Obs. Peristomii dentes sepius quantum determinare potui
16, quandoque 32, lmeares, acutiusculi, hyalini, per lentem
longitudinaliter striati, striis seepius paulo flexuosis, in
hemispheerium conniventes ; dum 16 approximati intersticiis
angustissimis, parum inequales, latioribus nunc bidentatis ;
dum 32 equales, intersticiis manifestis. Lpiphragna
hyalinum, diametro iongitudinem dentis vix equante.
Membrana interior capsule exteriori approximata, intus
levis absque processubus plicisve. Colwmella libera,
angulata, longitudine fero capsule. Capsula per lentem
modice augentem manifeste areolata.

73. Hypnum nivens, Hedw. sp. muse. p. 255. Smith
érif. 3, p. 13816. Hngl. bot. 1646. Afuse. brit. p. 100.
Waklenb. lapp. p. 381.

74. Hypnum corptroiium, Hedw. stirp. crypt. 4, p. 97;

&

ACOTYLEDONES. 235

#37. Sp. muse. p. 254. Smith brit. 3, Pp. 1318. Engl.
bot. 1447. Muse. brit. p. 107.

75. Hypnum apuncum, Lina. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 1592.
Smith brit. 3, p. 1327. Hedw. stirp. crypt. 4, p. 62, £. 24.
Sp. muse. p. 295.

76. Lesk1a ruruscens, Schwaegr. suppl. 1, sect. post. p.
178, ¢. 86.

Hypnun rufescens, Dicks. erypt. fase. 8, p. 9, t. 8, JA.
Smith brit. 3, p. 1316. Fingl. bot. 2296. Muse. brit.
p. 99.

77. Myium tureipum, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 351, ¢. 238.
Schwaegr. suppl. 1, sect. post. p. 123, t.77. Br. in Ross’
voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p.194. (Ante, p. 178.) Richardson in
Franklin's journ. p. 756.

78. TimmMia MrGAPoLItaNA, Hedw. stirp. crypt. 1, p. 83,
31. Sp. muse. p. 176. Sechwaegr. suppl. 1, sect. post.
Dp. 84. Richardson in Franklin’s journ. 756. Timmia
cucullata, ALichaue am. 2, p. 304,

79. Bryum rosrratum, Schrad. spicil. p.72. Smith brit.
3, p. 1869. Hngl. bot. 1745. Muse. brit. p. 126, t. 30.
Mnium rostratum, Schwaegr. suppl. 1, sect. post. p.136, ¢. 79.

Obs. Muscus hicce, necnon sex proxime preecedentes
absque fructificatione tantum visi.

80. BryuM CALOPHYLLUM, foliis ovatis obtusis con- [cexevi
cavis : marginibus simplicibus integerrimis, capsulis obovatis
pendulis.

Desc. Cespites densi. Cau/es innovationibus continuis
divisi, 2-5 unciales, vetusti tomento radicali copioso et foliis
emarcidis tecti. Rami annotini fastigiati, basi tantum
tomento radicali parciore instructi, supra glabri. Foha
uniformia, sparsa, approximata, ovata v. subovalia, modice
concava, obtusa, mutica, marginibus simplicibus nec re-
curvis nec incrassatis, areolis subrctundis, uniformibus,

236 CHLORIS MELVILLJANA.

nervo valido, apicem folii attingenti absque mucronulo ex-
currenti, sepius purpurea, quandoque viridia, madore
patenti-erecta, siccitate appressa et paulo undulata. Seta
terminalis, ramos annotinos superans, castanea, laevis, apice
arcuato-recurvo. Capsula obovata, basi acutiuscula, vix
attenuata, levis. Operculum concolor, hemisphericum,
papilla minuta. Peristomium duplex, exterius dentibus 16,
rufescentibus acumine pallidiore, tranversim striatis ; 2-
fertus album, é membrana lata leviter carinata, terminata
ciliis 16, imperforatis, cum dentibus exterioris alternantibus,
intersticlis subdenticulatis.
Oés. Peristomil structura Pohlize accedit.

81. Pouura BrrorpEs, foliis ovato-lanceolatis acuminatis
integerrimis margine recurvis, capsulis pyriformi-oblongis,
operculo conico, floribus masculis capitato-discoideis.

Desc. Cespites densi. Caules innovatione continuo
ramosi, infra tomento radicali castaneo-rufo reliquiisque
foliorum tecti. Folia lete viridia, ovato-lanceolata, acumi-
nata, nervo valido, in acumen excurrenti, marginibus inte-
gerrimis angustissime recurvis, areolis parvis oblongo-trape-
goideis. Jdasculi Flores monoici, ramos annotinos termi-
nantes, gemmaceo discoidei,foliis perigonialibus exterioribus
erectis, intimis nanis. Anthere numerose, cylindraces,
brevissime pedicellate. Paraphyses filiformes, articulate.
Feminei Flores terminales ; vaginula capsule mature pistillis
abortivis numerosis paraphysibusque fere ad apicem trun-
catum stipata. Sea mediocris, levis, fusca, apice arcuato.
Capsula pendula, fusca, levis, oblongo-pyriformis, basi at-
tenuata in apophysim obconicam ipsa theca breviorem.
Operculum hemispheerico-conicum, capsula quandoque paulo
saturatius. Annulus latiusculus, striatus. Peristomium
duplex: eafer7us dentibus 16, acuminatis, integerrimis,
transversim striatis, fusco-rufescentibus, acumine pallido ;
iaterioris membrana vix carinata, ciliis 16 cum dentibus
exterioris alternantibus, absque intermediis minoribus, cum
exteriore diu coherens sed demum liberum.

82. Pouiia arovica, folis (viridibus) ovato-lanceolatis

ACOTYLEDONES. 237

acunmnatis : marginibus integerrimis recurvis, eapsulis
pyriformi-oblongis, operculo hemispheerico; floribus herma-
phroditis.

Obs. Muscus per singula fere puncta preecedenti similli-
mus, preeter flores hermaphroditos et operculum hemisphe-
ricum ; ambo forsan ad unani eandemque speciem polyga-
mam pertinentes. FV/ores gemmacei, terminales, foliis
perichetialibus interioribus nanis. 4zthere numerose,
cum pistillis vix paucioribus intermiste, et cum horum
abortientibus paraphysibusque filiformibus vaginula capsule
mature: fere ad ejusdem apicem insidentes. Pertsfomdien
interius structura preecedentis pariterque cum exteriori (eexerii
diu coherens, demum vero liberum et in omni statu
separabile. Huic et preecedenti valde affinis videtur
Ptychostomum compactum Hornschuch, et Schwaegr. suppl.
2, sect. 1, p. 56, 4 115, cui peristomium interius cum
exteriore arctius coheret. [Hujus generis? alteram speciem
arcticam habeo, Plychostomum pulchellum, capsula spheerico-
obovata, operculo hemispheerico mutico, dentibus peristomii
exterloris apice liberis basi mediante membrana (peristomio
interiore) coheerentibus, foliis ovato-lanceolatis acuminatis
integerrimis.

83. PonLIA purPuRAscENS, foliis (purpurascentibus)
ovato-lanceolatis acutissimis: marginibus integerrimis re-
curvis, capsulis pyriformi-oblongis, operculo hemispheerico
obtuso, floribus hermaphroditis.

Obs. Preecedentis forsan varietas, vix distinguenda nisi
notis supra datis.

Propter peristomii interni structuram hanc cum duabus
preecedentibus ad Pohliam retuli, facies tamen potius Bryi
est, et omnes B. cespiticio quam maxime affines.

84. TRichostomMuM LANUGINosUM, Hedw. stirp. crypt.
3, p. 8, t. 2. Sp. muse. p.109. Schwaegr. suppl. 1, sect.
1, p. 149. Stith brit.3, p.1240. Engl. bot. 1348. Lurner
musc. hibern. p. 38. Muse. brit. p. 60, t. 19. Hooker
scot. par. 2, p. 184. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 329. Richardson
in Franklin’s journ. p. 755.

238 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

Racomitrium lanuginosum, Brid. mant. p. 79.
Ods. Specimina pauca et absque fructificatione.

85. Dipymopon capinnacreum, Schrad. spicil. p. 64.
Sw. in act. holm. 1795, p. 237. Muse. suec. p. 28. Roth.
germ. 3, p. 199. Web. et Mohr. tasch. p. 155. Schkuhr
deut. moos. p. 66, t. 29. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 314. Carpat.
p. 336. Voit muse. herbip. p.34. Muse. brit. p. 67, t. 20.
Brid. mant. p. 100. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 186. Richardson
in Franklin's journ. p. 755.

Swartzia capillacea, Hedw. stirp. crypt. 2, p. 72, t.
26.

Conpanaanim capillaceum, Hedw. sp. muse. p.57. Schu-
mach. selland. 2, p. 40.

Cynodontium capillaceum, Schiaegr. suppl. 1, sect. 1, p.
114.

Trichostomum capillaceum, Smith brit. 3, p. 1236. Engl.
bot. 1152. Zurner muse. hibern. p. 39.

Bryum capillaceum, Dicks. erypt. fase. 1, p. 4, 4.1, f. 6.

Bryum tenuifolium, Villars dauph. 4, p. 868.

Bryum n. 1806. Hall. hist. 3, p. 44, ¢. 45, p. 1.

Obs. Duas varietates a Melville Island habeo, quarum.

a. Statura et foliis laxiusculis cum D. capillaceo europzeo
convenit, paululum differt capsulis ovalibus nec oblongis.

B. Statura humiliore, folis strictioribus et brevioribus ;
media quasi inter D. capillaceum vulgare et D. subulatum
Schkuhr deut. moos. p. 65, #. 28, quod ad eandem speciem
pertinere videtur.
ecxeviit] In utraque varietate atque in D. capillaceo Richard-
son, /. c. flores monoicos, masculis gemmiformibus alaribus
prope apicem ejusdem rami cum femineo gemmiformi,
necnon annulum manifestum, in D. capillaceo, jamjam a
Voitio 1. c. notatum, et dentes peristomii 16 bipartitos
cruribus transversim connexis observayi.

86. BarBuLa LeucostomA, caule subsimplici, foliis ovato-
lanceolatis mucronulatis integerrimis, capsula cylindracea
erecta, opercnlo conico, peristomii dentibus obliquis apice
tortis.

ACOTYLEDONES, 239

Dusc. Muscus caespitosus, semuncialis. Caules breves,
dense foliati, seepius indivisi, quandoque parum ramosi.
Folia wmucrone brevissimo, minute areolata, marginibus
anguste revolutis, nervo valido, siccitate adpressa et parum
torta. Sefa caule longior, levis, fusca. Capsula levis, eequi-
latera. Operculum conicum, acutum, paulo inclinans, capsula
dimidio brevius, tenuissimé spiraliter striatum. Peristomium
album, dentibus 32, filiformibus, per paria approximatis,
dimidioque infericre trabeculis connexis, supra distinctis,
apicibus parum tortis. Calyptra levis.

Obs. Inter Barbulam et Didymodon media.

87. Synrricnia RoRraLis, Wed. ef Mohr tasch. p. 215.
Voit mus. herbip. p.52. Brid. mant. p. 98.

Tortula ruralis, Smith brit. 3, p. 1254. Engl. bot. 2070.
Turner muse. hibern. p. 50. Sw. muse. suec. p. 89.
Schwaegr. suppl. 1, sect. 1, p. 137. Wahlenb. carpat. p.
338. Muse. brit. p. 31, t. 12. Hooker scot. par. 2, p.
127. Richardson in Franklin's journ. p. 755.

Barbula ruralis, Hedw. sp. muse. p. 121. Wahlendb. lapp.
318.

Obs. Specimina duo tantum et sine fructificatione.

88. SYNTRICHIA MUCRONIFOLIA, caule ramoso, foliis
ovato-oblongis siccitate adpressis : pilo mtegerrimo latitudine
folii breviore, capsula cylindracea inzequilatera erecta duplo
longiore ; operculo subulato-conico.

Tortula mucronifolia, Schwaegr. suppl. 1, sect. 1, p. 136,
t. 35? Wahlenb. lapp. p. 317?

Desc. Afuscus v. ceespitosus v. aliis intermistus. Caules
erecti, breves, semper ramosi, ramis fastigiatis, dense foliati.
Folia concava, marginibus integerrimis, infra medium leviter
recurvis, minute areolatis, areolis baseos paulo laxiori-
bus, nervo valido in pilum integerrimum excurrente, ma-
dore erecto-patentibus, siccitate imbricatis adpressis nec
contortis, pilo parum flexo. Seta capsula haud duplo
longior, concolor, siccitate tortilis. Capsuda saturate
castanea, levis. Operculum badium, per lentem pluries
augentem spiraliter striatum, dimidinm capsule vix equans.

2140 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

Peristomii membrana alba, pulchre reticulata, longior ciltis
contortis. Calyptra novella tantum visa, levis.

Obs. Syntrichia subgenus tantum esse videtur Barbulse
(s. Tortulz), cujus dentes €@ membrana angusta ortum
ducunt ; et in speciebus omnibus utriusque quas investigavi
operculum spiraliter striatum est.
exes] De synonymis supra citatis 8. mucronifolie haud
omnino certus sum, figura tamen Schwaegrichenii bene re-
spondet, et descripto Wahlenbergii in omnibus convenit
nisi longitudine cuspidis foliorum inferiorum.

89. Encatypra ciutata, Hedw. sp. muse. p. 61?
Schwaegr. suppl. 1, sect.1, p. 59? Smith brit. 3, p. 1181?
Engl. bot. 1418? = Wahlend. lapp. 311? Muse. brit. a, p.
35, 4.13?

Leersia ciliata, Hedw. stirp. crypt. 1, p. 49, ¢. 19?

Obs. Exemplaria nonnulla Encalypte speciei in herb. D.
Sabine olim visa ad hance, ni fallor, pertinent; posthac de-
terminanda.

90. GyYMNosToMUM OBTUSIFOLIUM, follis oblongo-ovatis
obtusis integerrimis, capsula oblonga duplo longiore operculo
conico columellz adnato.

Desc. Caules ramosi, dense foliati. Fo/ia concava, infra
laxiusculé supra medium minute reticulata, marginibus
planis, nervo vix apicem attingenti, madore erecto-patula,
siccitate appressa et parum flexa. Seta fusca, levis, caule
longior. Capsula erecta, levis, fusca, reticulata. Oper-
culum brevé conicum, cum columella cylindracea diu
coherens.

APLODON.

Car. Gen. Peristomium simplex: dentibus 16, equi-
distantibus, indivisis, reflexiibus. Capsula apophysata,
erecta. Calyptra levis. Flores terminales: masculi dis-
coideo-capituliformes.

Obs. Subgenus Splachni, a quo differt solummodo den-

ACOTYLEDONES. 241

tibus 16 equidistantibus, et forsan columella capsule
mature inclusa. Sed quoniam axis pellucidus dentis cujusvis
compositionem ejusdem indicat,ad Systylium (quod Splachni
alterum subgenus), dentibus 16, equidistantibus, bipartitis,
plane accedit ; in hoc enim coherentia operculi cum colu-
mella, ex analogia cum Gymnostomis quibusdam, pro
charactere specifici tantum valoris habenda sit ; et ad eandem
structuram approximatio indicata est in Splachno tenue et
longicollo, in quibus columella tota apice subulato persistit,
quamvis ab operculo cito soluta est. Transitus ab Aplo-
donte ad Splachnum facilis est per S. longicollum (Dicks.
crypt. fase. 4, p. 4, t. 10, 7 9, Americ occidentali nec
Scotiz indigenum), cui dentes vix manifeste per paria
approximati, qua nota differt aS. tenue valde affine sed
dentibus geminatis reflexilibus instructo. Ad Aplodontem
proxime accedit Weissia Splachnoides Schwaegr. (CyRTODON
nob., alterum subgenus Splachni quasi constituens), diversa
preesertim dentibus erectis apicibus incurvis, ideoque S.
Freelichiano dentibus erectis sed geminatis affinis.

91. ApLopon WormsKIOLDI.

Splachnum Wormskioldii, Hornem. in Flor. Dan. 1659.
Schwaegr. suppl. 2, sect. 1, p. 27, t. 108.

a; Folia acuminata. fece

Desc. Muscus lete virens, dense ceespitosus. Caules
1-3-unciales, innovationibus repetitis ramosi, infra tomento
radicali castaneo foliisque emarcidis tecti; ramis annotinis
herbaceis, viridibus, foliatis. Folia alterna, descendendo
remotiora, lzete viridia, ovato-lanceolata, acuminata, integer-
rima, laxé reticulata, nervo tenui, ad ortum acuminis con-
coloris, diametrum transversum folii vix zequantis, desinent1.
Masculus Flos discoideo-capituliformis, ramum paucifolium
ejusdem cum femineo vel distincti caulis terminans ; folds
perigonialibus caulinis subconformibus, infra conniventibus
coloratis, apicibus patulis viridibus. Anthere numerose,
brevissimé pedicellata,, cylindracee. Paraphyses plures,
lutescentes, articulis sursum crassioribus brevioribusque,
ultimo obtuso. Pés#il/a nulla. Femineus Flos terminalis,
masculo angustior, foliis perichetialibus rameis conformibus

16

242 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

et concoloribus. Pistilla 3-5 ; paraphysibus paucissimis ;
antheris nullis. Seta ramum fructiferum subeequans, her-
bacea, seepissime viridis, etiam post lapsum operculi, quan-
doque demum pallide fusca. Vaginula laxiuscula, dilute
fusca, ore nigro-castaneo, quandoque inzequali, basi pistillis
abortientibus stipata. Calyptra glabra, levis, subcam-
panulata, sed altero latere fere ad apicem usque fissa, capsula
adulta brevior. Apophysis obovata, basi vix attenuata,
capsulam crassitie subeequans, nunc paulo amplior, concolor,
demum pallida et alte corrugata. Capsula erecta, cylin-
draceo-obovata, levis, castanea, stomate haud coarctato et
quandoque dentibus deciduis nudo, deoperculata apophysi
brevior. Peristomium simplex, dentibus 16, equidistan-
tibus, lato-subulatis, indivisis, axi longitudinali semipel-
lucido, transversim striatis, siccitate arcte reflexis, madore
conniventibus, semisiccatis patulis. Colwmed/a capsula ma-
tura brevior, apice simplici. Operculum depresso-hemispheeri-
cun, obtusissimum, altero latere stomati clei adherens.

B. Folia acutiuscula.

Obs. Ab a differt, praeter folia absque acumine et quan-
doque obtusiuscula, caulibus brevioribus vix uncialibus,
stomate patentiore.

Planta groenlandica inter has duas varietates quasi media,
cum a. foliis acuminatis conveniens ; ad #. habitu propius
accedens.

SPLACHNUM.
Linn. Hedw.

Cuar. Gun. Peristomium simplex : dentibus (reflexilibus)
v. 8, geminatis (coalitione nune indivisis) : v. 4, quaternatis.
Capsula erecta, apophysata. Calyptra glabra, levis. Flores
terminales : masculi (cum v. absque pistillis sterilibus), dis-
coideo-capituliformes.

Obs. In S. octoblepharo Insule Diemeni et magellanico
peristomium octodentatum, sed dentium striz longitudinales

ACOTYLEDONES. 243

semipellucide eorundem compositionem indicant. In ¥.
angustato, arctico et propinquo peristomii dentes quaternatim
approximati et basi coadunati. Dum &. Frelichianum, Cecei
et forsan Wulfenianum, capsula inclinata et dentibus erectis
a Splachnis genuinis distinguitur et subgenus efformat.

92. SPLACHNUM vascuLosuM, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p.
1572, exclus. syn. Buxb. Hedw. stirp. crypt. 2, p. 44, t.
15, optime, Sp. muse. p. 53. Schkuhr deut. moos. p. Al, t.
17, icone a supra citata Hedwigii mutuata. Schwaegr.
suppl. 1, sect. 1, p. 51. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 308. Muse.
brit. p. 21, t. 31, bene. Hooker scot. par. 1, p. 125.

Dusc. Caules innovando subramosi, unciales, laxe foliati,
inferne fibras purpureas ramosas supra-axillares nonnullas
exserentes. lia alterna, orbiculato-obovata, obtusissima,
parum concava, basi angustata, semiamplexicaulia, margini-
bus integerrimis planis, nervo mox infra apicem evanescenti ;
perichetialia similia, intimis 2-3 exceptis minoribus ovatis
acutiusculis. Sefa caulem subeequans, castanea, leevis.
Vaginula basi stipata pistillis pluribus abortivis. Apophysis
subspheerica vel obovata, capsula duplo amplior, semisiccata
rugosa, nigro-fusca. Capsula cylindracea, levis, minute
reticulata, fusca. Peristomium dentibus 16, per paria
approximatis, seepiusque ad medium, quandoque fere ad
apicem, connatis, singuli axi pellucentiori tenuissimo, omnes
é basi angusta annulari orti, arcte reflexiles dorso capsule
appressi. Columella cylindracea, longitudine thecze, apice
dilatato, plano-depresso. J/asculi Flores caulem distinctum
paucifolium ejusdem ceespitis terninantes, capitato-discoidei;
foliis perigonialibus extimis obtusiusculis, interioribus longi-
oribus, 6 basi latiore lutescenti conniventi patulis, lanceo-
latis apice angustatis, integerrimis. dnther@ numerose,
viginti plures. Paraphyses numerosissime, antheris longi-
ores, subclavate, articulis superioribus crassioribus_brevi-
oribusque. Prstil/a nulla.

Obs. Ab exemplaribus in Scotie montibus 4 D. Hooker
lectis hoc paulo tantum differt foliis remotioribus et seta
longiore.

244 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

93. SPLACHNUM ARCTICUM, peristomil dentibus quater-
natim approximatis, apophysi obconica capsula clausa an-
gustiore deoperculata latiore, operculo conico-hemispherico,
floribus masculis sessilibus, seta perichaetium bis superante,
foliis ovato-lanceolatis concavis cuspidatis integerrimis.

Desc. Muscus dense ceespitosus. Caules innovationibus
ramosi, sesquiunciales, infra foliis vetustis emarcidis tomen-
toque radiculoso copioso tecti. ami annotini lete virides,
foliati, basin versus foliis rarioribus et brevioribus. Folia
lanceolata-ovata, concava, integerrima, cuspidata, cuspide
concolori fere 4 longitudine lamine, laxe reticulata, lete
viridia. Femineus Flos gemmiformis, angustus. Piéstilla
3-5, filis succulentis, paucis, hyalinis ; staminibus nullis.
Seta longitudine fere rami annotini, parum angulata, levis,
castanea, “capsula tota, apophysi simul sumpta, duplo longior.
Capsula vera cylindracea, leevis, nigro-castanea, ore dilatato,
patulo. Apophysis obconica basi attenuata, capsula paulo
longior. Overculum madore conicum, siccitate conico-hemis-
pheericum mucronulo manifesto. Peristoméium intra margin-
em membrane exterioris, ubi desinet interior, ortum: dentibus
16, quaternatim ad medium usque connatis, singulis absque
stria longitudinali manifesta. d/asculus Flos cum femineo
collateralis, ramum terminans, discoideo-capituliformis,
semper sessilis, etiam dum femineus, primo pariter sessilis,
eccii} florescentia peracta ramulo suo proprio elongato in-
sidet. olia perigonialia & basi lanceolata erecta in cuspi-
dem basi longiorem, subulatam producta. Anthere nume-
rose viginti circiter, levissime arcuate, brevissime pedicel-
lates. Paraphyses straminee, sursum incrassate articulis
brevioribus crassioribusque. Prstil/a nulla.

Oés. Facies omnino 8. mnioidis, quocum pluribus notis
convenit, satis diversum dentiuim dispositione.

94. SPLACHNUM PROPINQUUM, peristomii dentibus basi
quaternatim coherentibus, apophysi obconica capsula oper-
culata paulo latiore, operculo siccitate depresso mutico,
floribus masculis breve pedunculatis, seta pericheetium vix
superante, foliis ovatis concavis cuspidatis integerrimis.

Desc. Caespites densi. Caules innovando divisi, unciales.

ACOTYLEDONES. 245

Folia viridissima, acumine subulato-setaceo, concolori,
longitudine 4 folii. Seta foliis floralibus paulo longior,
angulata, laevis, capsulam cum apophysi sumptam vix supe-
rans. Capsula cylindracea, brevis, ore dilatato. Apophysis
primo viridis, mox fusca, capsulaé, ante lapsum operculi
paulo tantum crassior, demum nigricans, pyriformis, capsula
deoperculata concolori fere duplo amphor. Operculum
conico-hemisphericum, muticum, siccitate planiusculo-de-
pressum. Pertstomii dentes 16, quaternatim approximati
et ad medium usque coherentes, singuli absque stria longi-
tudinali manifesta. Colwmella crasso-cylindracea, pulposa,
apice hemispheerico cavitatem operculi replenti. MZasculus
Flos capitato-discoideus, ramulum brevem, femineo colla~
teralem, terminans, antheris paraphysibusque numerosis,
pistillis certe nullis.
Ods. Proximum S. arctico, an ejusdem varietas ?

95. SPLACHNUM EXSERTUM, capsula interiore soluta
siccitate semiexserta; exteriore ore dilatato, apophysi ob-
conica capsula (concolori) angustiore, foliis lanceolato-ovatis
acuuinatis integerrimis.

Desc. Caules annotino-ramosi; Folia omnino 8. arctici
et propinqui. J/asculus Hos capitato-discoideus, ramulum
distinctum, femineo breviorem, foliatum, ejusdem caulis
terminans, foliis perigonialibus basi lutescentibus, acumine
brevi viridi. Anthere pauce, cylindracee, leviter arcuate :
paraphysibus numerosis sursum crassioribus : pistills nullis.
Seta terminalis, perichetium vix superans, dilute fusca,
levis. Capsula cum apophysi sumpta turbinata; theca
exterior obovata; interior pedicello insidens libera, demum
exsiccatione exterioris exserta. Peristomium: dentes 16,
mox intra marginem capsule exterioris orti, primo quater-
natim basi cohzrentes, demum quaternatim vel quandoque
geminatim reflexi.

Oés. Muscus valde affinis hinc S. arctico et propinquo
inde paradoxo ; et hi omnes adeo approximati presertim
figura et textura folioram ut varietates unius ejusdemque
speciei forsan considerari possunt.

246 CHLORIS MELVILIIANA.

96. SPLACHNUM PARADOXUM, capsula adulta absque
sutura operculi (demum separabilis ?) ; interiore pedicellata,
apophysi attenuata capsula angustiore, foliis lanceolato-
ovatis acuminatis integerrimis.
cect] Desc. Caules vix semunciales, innovationibus ra-
mosi. Folia ovato-lanceolata, concaviuscula, carinata, laxe
reticulata, integerrima, acumine subulato diametrum trans-
versum folii subaequanti, demum decolori pilum referenti.
Masculi Flores discoideo-capituliformes, terminantes ramos
proprios pedunculiformes, paucifolios, foliolis nanis alternis :
folia perigonialia \anceolata, basi conniventia, apicibus
patulis acuminatis. Anthere@ numerose, cylindracee, levis-
sime incurve. Paraphyses numerose, subclavate. Flos
Jemineus terminalis. Seta fusca, levis, caule longior.
Capsula erecta, oblongo-obovata, basi in apophysin obconi-
cam seipsa angustiorem et breviorem attenuata, levis, per
lentem pluries augentem punctis minutis longitudinaliter
seriatis, depressis, adversus lucem semipellucidis tenuissime
quasi striata, absque operculo ejusve ulla indicatione, apiculo
obtuso paulo constricto. Zheca vera dimidiam superiorem
tantum capsulze exterioris occupans, pedicello cylindraceo,
ex apice apophysis derivato, insidens, libera, ad ortum
dentium desinens ibique cum capsula exteriore confluens.
Dentes 16, quaternatim ad medium coherentes, subulati,
pallide fusci, apicem cavitatis capsule attingentes. Semina
minutissima, in cumulo olivaceo-viridia, seorsim hyalina,
leevia.

Obs. Heec omnia 6 specimine unico cum capsulis 8
maturis plenis et duabus vetustis vacuis pariter clausis,
varietatem nanam S. arctici referente, desumpta sunt. Ex-
emplaria dein plura varietatis, ut videtur, ejusdem Musci,
in herbario D. Richardson, inter Fort Enterprise et mare
arcticum lecta, et cum S. mnioidi Schwaegr. in Franklin’s
journ. p. 755 (non Hedwigii), intermista inveni: horum
capsule adulte numerose cinnamomeo-fusce, clause et
absque sutura vel ulla alia operculi indicatione. In hac
varietate 6., quae statura major et calyptra dimidiata donata,
seta longior quam in a. dentesque 16 subzequidistantes et
fere ad basin distincti.

ACOTYLEDONES. 247

E duplicis varietatis hisce speciminibus diu in animo fuit
proponere novum genus sub nomine Cryptoponis, ob
capsulam operculo destitutam dentibus vero inclusis instruc-
tam: sed omnibus iterum examini subjectis capsulam unam
alteramve vetustam operculo delapso et peristomio dentato,
in eodem cespite cum clausis, et quantum determinare
licuit ad eandem speciem pertinentem, observavi, ideoque
ad Splachnum, haud tamen absque dubitatione, muscum
paradoxum demum retuli. In Splachneis autem, preter
annuli defectum in tota tribu, approximationes nonnull
ad capsulam clausam occurrunt, scilicet in Aplodonte ubi
operculum cum altero latere stomatis diutius coheret, et in
Systylio in quo cum columella cohzrens persistit: nec
transitus difficilis & Splachneis ad Voitiam habitu et statione
lisdem bene convenientem.

VOITIA.

Flornschuch comment. de voit. et syst. p. 5. Hooker muse.
exot. 97. Nees. v. Hsenb. et Hornsch. bryol. germ. 1, p.
79. Schwaegr. suppl. 2, sect. 1, p. 2. Greville et Arnott
in Wern. soc. transact. 4.

Cuar. Gen. Capsula clausa (absque operculo dentibusve
inclusis), rostrata. Calyptra dimidiata, capsula adulta
longior, tardius decidua. ores terminales: masculus
femineo collaterali subconformis.

Obs. Genus a Phasco egre distinguendum, habitu teceiv
quamvis necnon statione valde diversum, et ad Splachneas
mediante S. paradoxo (s. Cryptodonti) accedens. Calyptra
multo amplior equidem et diutius remanens quam in Phasco,
sed demum decidua, nec persistens. Vaginula in V. hyper-
borea certe indivisa, nec eandem bivalvem neque fissam in
exemplaribus paucis V. nivalis 4 nobis investigatis observare
licuit. In utraque specie ejusdem margo manifeste inee-
qualis et sublacera, sed eandem fere structuram in Phascis
quibusdam, preesertim in P. bryoidi et curvicollo, observa-
vimus. Capsula cum seta sua elongata seepe decidua sed
quandoque nec raro vel cum eadem persistens, vel a seta

248 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

persistenti decidens : et seta minime post lapsum capsule
in Phascis omnibus persistit. Membrana interna libera,
cum processu subulato, rostrum capsule penetranti, in P.
bryoidi et curvicollo pariter exstat: et florum dispositio
subsimilis in Phascis nonnullis obtinet. Semzza minutissima
affinitatem Voitize cum Cryptodonti potius quam Phasco
indicant.

Voitia vogesiana Vest. dubia hujus generis species mihi
videtur, et habitu Phascis nonnullis, presertim P. flexuoso
Schwaegr. suppl. 2, sect. 1, p. 1, t. 101, convenit: a Voitia
diversa floribus saepe dioicis, masculoruam forma, capsulis
basi in apopliysin angustiorem attenuatis, seminibus majus-
culis, et forsan magnitudine proportionali calyptre a me
nondum visze.

97. VoITIA HYPERBOREA, capsula globoso-ovata basi
subtruncata, foliis dilatato-ovatis acuminatis.

Voitia hyperborea, Greville et Arnott in Wern. soc. mem.
4, tab. 7, f. 19, capsula, et 21, folium.

Desc. Juscus ceespites densos szepius efformat, raro aliis,
Splachnis preesertim, intermixtus. Caules 6-9-lineas longi,
tomento radicali inferne arcte coherentes, innovationibus
subramosi, basi foliis-vetustis tomentoque radicali rufo-
castaneo copioso tecti; ramis annotinis dense foliatis eradi-
culosis. Folia late ovata, modice concava, integerrima,
acumine 6 nervo valido producto formato, } longitudinis folii
eequante, sed concolori nec nisi vetustate canescenti pilum-
que referenti, laxiuscule reticulata, areolis rectangulis,
invicem ineequalibus sed per totam folii longitudinem uni-
formibus, marginalibus vix majoribus, madore erecta, sicci-
tate subappressa. Perichetialia paulo majora, acumine
proportionatim longiore. Vaginula cylindracea, basi pistillis
paucis abortivis stipata, indivisa, nec fissa nec bivalvis, apice
membranaceo inzequali lacero. Sefa elongata, caulem
totum equans v. parum superans, levis, castanea, siccitate
tortuosa. Capsula erecta, castanea, levis, dilatato-ovata,
basi transversa subtruncata, rostro apicis inclinato longitu-
dine dimidii capsulse, absque operculo ejusve omni vestigio :
exterior coriacea, minute reticulata, areolis quadratis ;

ACOTYLEDONES. 249

interior ab exteriore libera, centro baseos umbilicate affixa,
apice clauso processu subulato longitudine rostri exterioris,
pallida, tenué membranacea, utrinque levis nec intus septis
processubusve inzequalis. Columella angulata subtetragona,
longitudine capsule interioris. Semina minutissima, Phasci
bryoidis decies fere minora, in cumulo viridia, separatim
hyalina, subglobosa, per lentem centies augentem striis
nonnullis insignita, sed simplicia nec divisibilia. d/asculus
Flos ramulum proprium, brevissimum, femineo collateralem
hoc vero post feecundationem elongato demum quasi latera-
lem terminans, discoideo-gemmiformis, femineo sub- tceev
similis, foliis perigonialibus perichzetialibus conformibus. 4z-
there numerose, cylindracee, leviter arcuate. Paraphyses
copiosz, articulis superioribus sensim crassioribus et bre-
vioribus.

Oés. Valde affinis Voitize nivali que differt capsula
oblongo-ovata basi acuta, foliis elongato-ovatis laxioribus,
statura majori.

HEPATICA.

98. JUNGERMANNIA minvuTA, Schreb. in Crante gronl.
forts. p. 285. Dicks. fasc. 2, p.13. Wahlenb. lapp. p.
393. Hooker brit. junger.t. 44. Engl. bot. 2231.

Jungermannia bicornis, Mor. Dan. 888, f. a. Schwaegr.
prodr. hepat. p. 27. Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p. 157.

Oés. Planta nostra, cujus exemplaria perpauca et fructi-
ficatione destituta tantum visa, media quasi inter J. m2nu-
tam et ventricosam, ab utraque foliis explanatis, nec margine
inferiore induplicatis, differt.

99. MarcHantia PoLYMoRPHA, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p.
1603, Flor. lapp. n. 422. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 397. Schmid.
ic. p. 106, ¢..29. Lngl. bot. 210. Hooker scot. par. 2,
p.119. Mich. am. 2, p. 277. Br. in Flind. voy. 2, p-
593. (Ante, p.69.) Richardson in Franklin’s iourn. p. 1517.

250 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

LICHENOS 4.

100. GyropHora prososcipEa, Achar. syn. p. 64.
Engl. bot. 2484. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 41.

Gyrophora proboscidea 3, Richardson in Franklin’s journ.
p. 158, tab. 30, f. 4.

Gyromium proboscideum, Wahlend. lapp. p. 483.

Oés. In nostra planta pagina inferior, que semper levis
fibrillisque destituta, saepius cinerea, nunc tota atra; quan-
doque thallo ad ambitum cribroso G. eros accedit.

101. Lecanora ELEGANS, Achar. syn. p. 182. Hooker
scot. par. 2,p.50. Richardson in Franklin's journ. p. 760.

Lichen elegans, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 417, Carpat. p. 373.
Engl. bot, 2181.

102. Borrura ? aurantraca, thallo adscendenti auran-
tiaco tereti-compresso nudo subdichotomo basi pallido:
ramulis ultimis brevissimis obtusis.

Ods. Affinis B. flavicanti Achar. J. c., utraque thallo
teretiusculo fruticuloso a reliquis diversa. In hac Apo-
thecia ignota ideoque dubii generis est.

103. CErRaRIA JUNIPERINA, Achar. syn. p. 226.
evi} Obs. Vix omnino cum ©. juniperina quadrant. speci-
mina nostra quibus laciniee crenate nec erose, margines
pulvere destitute, discus levis vix manifeste lacunosus, et
paging, quze citrinee, concolores.

104. Crrraria NIVALIS, Achar. syn. p. 228. Hooker
scot. par. 2, p. 57. Br. in Ross’ voy. 2 ed. v. 2, p. 195.
(Ante, p.178.) Spitz. pl. in Scoresby’s arct. append. p. 76.
(Ante, p. 181.) Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p. 761.

Lichen nivalis, Linn. lapp. n. 446, t. 11. f. 1. Soland.
in Phipps’ voy. p. 203. Wahlend. lapp. p. 433, Carpat.
p. 379. Engl. bot. 1994. Svensk bot. 384.

ACOTYLEDONES. 251

105. Crrraria cucunata, Achar. syn. p.228. Richard-
son in Franklin's journ. p. 761.
Lichen cucullatus, Sivith in Linn. Soc. transact. 1, p. 84,

t. Erk 7. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 433, Upsal. p. 413, Carpat.
p. 379.

106. Crerrarra ISLaANDICcA, Achar. syn. p.229. Hooker
scot. par. 2, p. 58. Br. in Ross’ voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 195.
(Ante, p.178.) Richardson in Franklin’s journ. p. 761.

Lichen islandicus, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 1611. Flor.
Dan. 155. Engl. bot. 1330. Svensk. bot. 34. Wahlenb.
lapp. p. 434, Carpat. p. 379, Upsal. p. 418. Soland. in
Phipps’ voy. p. 203.

Physcia islandica, AZich. am. 2, yp. 326.

107. CETRARTA ODONTELLA, Achar. syn. p. 230.
Lichen odontellus, Wahlend. lapp. p. 434.

108. Pentrpga apHTHOSA, Achar. syn. py. 238. Wahlend.
lapp. p. 446, Carpat. p. 380. Svensk bot. 318. Hooker
scot. par. 2, p. 60. Lichardson in Franklin's journ. p. 761.

Lichen aphthosus, Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 1616. Lng.
bot. 1119. Waulfen. in Jacqu. coll. 4, p. 266, t. 17.

109. CornicuLARIA ocHROLEUCA, Achar. syn. p. 301.
Hooker scot. par. 2,p.69. Richardson in Franklin’s journ.
p. 762.

Usnea ochroleuca, Hoffm. pl. lichen. 2, p. 7, t. 26, f. 2.

Lichen ochroleucus, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 438, Carpat. 382.
Engl. bot. 2374.

110. Cornicunaria Lanata, Achar. syn. p. 302.
Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 69.

Lichen lanatus, Zinn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p. 1623. Engl. bot.
846. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 440, Carpat. p. 383.

Lichen normoricus, Gunn. norv. par. 2, p. 128, t.2,f7. 9
—14.

111. Crrania VERMICULARIS, Achar. syn. p. 278. lecevii

252 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

Cenomyce? vermicularis, Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 65.
Richardson in Franklin's journ. p. 762. Br. in Flinders’
voy. 2, p. 594. (Ante, p. 69.)

Boeomyces vermicularis, Waklend. lapp. p. 458.

Cladonia subuliformis, Hoffm. pl. lichen. 2, p. 15, t. 29,
f.1—3.

Lichen vermicularis, Dicks. erypt. fase. 2, p. 23, 4. 6,7
10. Engl. bot. 2029.

Obs. Apothecia (?) lateralia, sparsa, atra, thallo innata
eoque submarginata, apothecis Roccelle aliquo modo
accedentia, in exemplaribus nonnullis & D. Fisher lectis,
observavi.

112. Cenomycr pyxipata, Achar. syn. p. 252.

113. SreREOcAULON PASCHALE, Achar. syn. p. 284.
Mich. am. 2, p. 331. Br. in Flinders’ voy. 2, p. 594.
(Ante, p. 70.) Spiteb. pl. in Scoresby’s arct. 1, append.
p. 16. (Ante, p. 181.) Giesecke Greenl. in Edin. en-
cyclop. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 66. Richardson in
Franklin’s journ. p. 762. :

Boeomyces paschalis, Wahlend. lapp. p. 450, Carpat.
p. 386.

Lichen paschalis, Zenn. sp. pl. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 1621.
Soland. in Phipps’ voy. p. 204.

Lichen ramulosus, Sw. fl. ind. occid. 3, p. 1917.

114. Usnza spuHacenata, thallo erectiusculo fruticuli-
formi, ramis primariis ochroleucis nigro-vittatis leevibus :
ultimis attenuatis nigris, sorediis confertis concoloribus
ochroleucisve.

Usnea? prope melaxantham, Br. spitzd. pl. in Scoresby’s
arct. 1, append. p. 76. (Ante, p. 181.)

Obs. Proxima U. melaxanthe Ach. syn. p. 308, differt
statura aliquoties minore, ramis primariis levibus, sore-
diorum presentia. Apothecia nondum visa. Eandem
speciem, sorediis pariter instructam apotheciisque destitutam,
in summitate Montis Tabularis Insule Van Diemen, anno
1804, legi.

ACOTYLEDONS. 253

FUNGI.
115. CaNrHARELLUS LoBatus, Fries. syst. mycolog. 1,
p. 828.
Helvella membrancea, Flor. Dan. 1077, 7. 1.

116. LycopErpon pravrenss, Pers. syn. fung. p. 142.

Preter plantas supra enumeratas, species nonnullz in
herbariis citatis exstant, scilicet Muscorum quinque, Leci-
dez v. Leprariz unica, et Agarici tres: has vero é speci-
minibus vel fructificatione destitutis vel male exsiccatis haud
determinare potui.

Algze submersze prorsus nulle reportate fuere.

Species que Florule Melvillianee adhucdum propriz (eceviii
remanent sequentes sunt.

Ranunculus Sabinii, qui nivali nimis affinis.

Ranunculus affinis, proximnus auricomo.

Draba paucifiora, valde dubia species.

Platypetalum dubium, cujus flores ignoti.

Sieversia Rossii, proxima 8. humili Oonalashke indigena.

Tussilago corymbosa, valde affinis 7. frigide.

Pedicularis arctica, prope P. sudeticam et Langsdorfit.

Dupontia Fisheri, gramimi nulli cognito affinis.

Barbula leucostoma, que species distincta videtur.

Gymnostomum obtusifolium, species insignis, sed non satis
cognita.

Splachnum arcticum, proximum S. mnioids.

Borrera aurantiaca, Lichenosa distincta, sed dubii
generis.

Genus itaque Insule Melville peculiare nullum restat
nisi Dupontia, si hoc equidem servari meretur.

254 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

Aliquas observationes, speciesnonullas Florule Melvillianze
illustrantes, derivatas ex herbarii inspectione ad_litora
orientalia Americe arcticee, inter grad. 66 et 70 lat., in
novissima navigatione duce D. Parry, formati a D. Ross,
cujus amicitize specimina totius collections debeo, hic sub-
jungere licet ; ordine Florul servato numerisque specierum
preefixis.

11. PLATYPETALUM PURPURASCENS.

Stlicule v. ovali-oblonge v. oblong, glabre v. pilis raris
brevibus simplicibus bifidisque consperse, stigmate quan-
doque capitato emarginato, nec semper bilobo lobis paten-
tibus, coronatze ; va/vulis avemis, ecarinatis, planiusculis ;
dissepimento varius fenestrato. Semina biseriata. Cotyle-
dones incumbentes, angusto-oblongee, rectee nec basibus
crus radiculare embryonis occupantibus.

Platypetalum itaque hine Suéu/arie affine inde Ludeme,
heec vero differt stylo elongato, dissepimento semper fenes-
trato, et forsan aliis notis é floris examini accuratiore deri-
vandis.

13. Eurrema Epwarpstl.
Herba quandoque 4-6-uncialis.

18. Srettarra Epwarpsi1.

Exemplaria omnia ad var. a pertinent, foliis ovatis acutis
caulibusque glaberrimis, pedunculis unifloris, antheris
purpureis, capsulis erectis semisexvalvibus calycem vix
superantibus, seminibus lzvibus fuscis.

_ Species forsan polygama, ad quam referenda S. Edwardsii
Richardson . c.? et S. nitida Hooker ?

cox} 26. SAXIFRAGA UNIFLORA.

Exemplaria omnia staturee majoris sunt, et pleraque
caulibus 2-3-floris donata; ideoque hac, que potius pro
varietate insigni quam distincta specie supra proposita fuit,
ad 8. ceespitosam absque dubio reducenda.

36. OxyrRoPiIs ARCTICA.

ADDENDA. 255

Hujus varietasnotabilis, vix enim distincta videtur species,
statura minore, scapo sape unifloro passimque umbella
biflora, dentibus calycis respectu tubi paulo longioribus,
foliolis seepius 7, quandoque 9, villis persistentibus utrinque
argenteo-sericeis.

CINERARIA CONGESTA.

Herba quandoque spithamea, folia seepius sinuato-
dentata, nunc alte sinuata, passim indivisa ; hc exemplaria
itaque propius C. palustri accedunt, inflorescentia densiore,
lana magis copiosa et longiore preesertim distinguenda.

50. CAREX MISANDRA.

Hujus exemplaria aliqua completa, 6-9-uncialia, foliis
linearibus apice attenuato, marginibus deorsim scabris,
culmo levi, spicis 3-4, alternis, raro subumbellatis, terminali
basi solum rariusve tota mascula, stigmatibus sapissime
tribus. Hine ad C. fuliginosam Sternd. 7. c. procul dubio
referenda.

51. CaREx CONCOLOR.

Specimina proceriora, spicis femineis longioribus, axi
squamarum pallido, ad C. caespitosam propius accedunt, et
culmo levi preecipue distingui possunt. ;

56. CoLPoDIUM LATIFOLIUM.

In exemplaribus plerisque rudimentum breve setuliforme
flosculi secundi adest ; necnon valvulee inferioris perianthii
setula denticulata dorsalis, } circiter ab ejusdem apice,
nervum centralem terminans, altitudinem valvule vix
equans. Aliqua autem omnino mutica sicut pleraque ab
Insula Melville.

57. Poa ANGUSTATA. :

Hujus, ni fallor, varietas nana (2-3-uncialis), perianthiis
glaberrimis, locustis viridibus apicibus purpureis valvule
jnferioris perianthiorum solum exceptis.

58. Poa ABBREVIATA.
Specimina pleraque vix triuncialia.

256 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA.

60. Festuca BREVIFOLIA.

Triviale nomen his exemplaribus vix convenit, quibus
folia radicalia dimidium et ultra culmi equant, et culmea
vaginis suis proportionatim longiora sunt.

cecx] PLEUROPOGON SABINH.

pee unicum cespitosum, in palude a D. Ross lectum
ad var. 6 pertinet, culmis partialibus quadriuncialibus,
antheris purpureis.

APLODON WORMSKIOLDII.

Brempleris nonnulla varietatis supra enumeratis diverse,
cujus folia acutiuscula absque acumine, apophysis ovato-
globosa, nec basi attenuata, pallidé straminea, cava, axi
solido, capsula castanea amplior.

97. VoITIA HYPERBOREA.
Sepius aliis Muscis, Splachnis preesertim, intermista
crescit.

OBSERVATIONS

ON THE

STRUCTURE AND AFFINITIES

MORE REMARKABLE PLANTS

COLLECTED BY

THE LATE WALTER OUDNEY, IM.D.,
AND
MAJOR DENHAM, AND CAPTAIN CLAPPERTON,

IN THE YEARS 1822, 1828, AND 1824,

DURING THEIR

EXPEDITION TO EXPLORE CENTRAL AFRICA.

BY

ROBERT BROWN,

HON. M.R.S.E., F.R.S., AND F.L.S.; MEMBER OF THE ROYAL SWEDISH ACADEMY OF
SCIENCES, OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF DENMARK, AND OF THE IMPERIAL
ACADEMY NATURZ CURIOSORUM ; CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE
ROYAL INSTITUTE OF FRANCE, AND OF THE ROYAL ACADEMIES
OF SCIENCES OF PRUSSIA AND BAVARIA, ETC. ETC.

[Reprinted from the ‘ Narrative of Travels and Discoveries in Northern
and Central Africa, by Major Dizon Denham and Captain
Hugh Clapperten. Appendix, pp. 208—246.]

LONDON:
1826.
17

OBSERVATIONS, &c.

Tux Herbarium formed, chiefly by the late tanpena p. 208
Dr, Oudney, during the expedition, contains specimens,
more or less perfect, of about three hundred species. Of
these one hundred belong to the vicinity of Tripoli; fifty
were collected in the route from Tripoli to Mourzuk,
thirty-two in Fezzan, thirty-three on the journey from
Mourzuk to Kouka, seventy-seven in Bornou, and sixteen
in Haussa or Soudan.

‘These materials are too inconsiderable to enable us to
judge correctly of the vegetable productions of any of the
countries visited by the mission, and especially of the more
interesting regions, Bornou and Soudan.

For the limited extent of the herbarium, the imperfect
state of many of the specimens, and the very scanty in-
formation to be found respecting them, either in the her-
barium itself or in the journal of the collector, it is unfor-
tunately not difficult to account.

Dr. Oudney was sufficiently versed in botany to have
formed collections much more extensive and instructive,
had the advancement of natural history been the principal
purpose of his mission. His time and attention, however,
were chiefly occupied by the more important objects of
the expedition ; as a botanist he had no assistant ; and the
state of his health during his residence in Bornou must, in a
great degree, have rendered him unable to collect or observe
the natural productions of that country.

For the few specimens belonging to Soudan, we are in-
debted to Captain Clapperton, who, after the death of Dr:

260 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

Oudney, endeavoured to preserve the more striking and
useful plants which he met with. His collection was ori-
ginally more considerable; but before it reached England
many of the specimens were entirely destroyed. It still
includes several of the medicinal plants of the natives; but
these being without either flowers or fruit, cannot be deter-
mined.

20) In the whole herbarium, the number of undescribed
species hardly equals twenty; and among these not one
new genus is found.

The plants belonging to the vicinity of Tripoli were sent
to me by Dr. Oudney, before lis departure for Fezzan.
This part of the collection, amounting to one hundred
species, was merely divided into those of the immediate
neighbourhood of ‘'ripoli, and those from the mountains of
Tarhona and Insalata.

It exceeds in extent the herbarium formed by Mr. Ritchie
near Tripoli, and on the Gharian hills, which, however,
though containing only fifty-nine species, includes twenty-
seven not in Dr. Oudney’s herbarium.

The specimens in Mr. Ritchie’s collection are carefully
preserved, the particular places of growth in most cases
given, and observations added on the structure of a few;
sufficient at least to prove, that much information on the
vegetation of the countries he visited might have been ex-
pected from that ill-fated traveller.

In these two collections united, hardly more than five
species are contained not already published in the works
that have appeared on the botany of North Africa ; parti-
cularly in the ‘ Flora Atlantica’ of M. Desfontaines, in the
‘Flore d’Egypte ’ of M. Delile, and in the ‘ Flore Libyce
Specimen ’ of Professor Viviani, formed from the herbarium
of the traveller Della Cella.

The plants collected in the Great Desert and its oases,
between Tripoli and the northern confines of Bornou, and
which somewhat exceed a hundred, are, with about eight
or ten exceptions, also to be found in the works now men-
tioned. And, among those of Bornou and Soudan,
which fall short of one hundred, very few species occur

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 261

not already known as natives of other parts of equinoctial
Africa.

A complete catalogue of the herbarium, such as I have
now described it, even if the number and condition of the
specimens admitted of its being satisfactorily given, would
be of but little importance, with reference to the geo-
graphy of plants. Catalogues of such collections,
if drawn up hastily, and from imperfect materials,
as must here have been the case, are indeed calculated
rather to injure than advance this department of the
science, which is still in its infancy, and whose pro-
gress entirely depends on the scrupulous accuracy of its
statements. 'I'o produce confidence in these statements,
and in the deductions founded on them, it should in every
case distinctly appear that, in establishing the identity of
the species enumerated, due attention has been paid
to the original authdérities on which they depend, and, t210
wherever it is possible, a comparison actually made with
authentic specimens.

In the account which I am now to give of the present
collection, I shall confine myself to a slight notice of the
remarkable known plants it contains, to characters or short
descriptions of the more interesting new species, and to
some observations on such of the plants as, though already
published, have either been referred to genera to which
they appear to me not to belong, or whose characters re-
quire essential alteration.

In proceeding on this plan, I shall adopt the order fol-
lowed in the botanical appendix to Captain Tuckey’s ‘ Ex-
pedition to the River Congo.’ And as there will seldom
be room for remarks on the geographical distribution of
the species I have to notice, 1 shall chiefly endeavour to
make my observations respecting them of some interest to
systematic botanists.

Cructrers. Fifteen species belonging to this family
exist in the collection, one of which only appears to be unde-
scribed, and of this the specimens are so imperfect that its
genus cannot with certainty be determined. Of those
already published, however, the generic characters of

262 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

several require material alterations, some of which suggest
observations relative to the structure and arrangement of
the natural order.

SavienyA Alcypriaca (De Cand. Syst. 2, p. 283) is
the first of these. It was observed near Bonjem by Dr.
Oudney, whose specimens slightly differ from those which
I have received from M. Delile, by whom this plant was
discovered near the pyramid of Saqqérah, and who has
well figured and described it in his ‘ Flore d’ Egypte,’ under
the name of Lunaria parviflora. By this name it is also
published by M. Desvaux. Professor Viviani, in giving an
account of his Lunaria libyca, a plant which I shall presently
have occasion to notice more particularly, has remarked,’
that Savignya of De Candolle possesses no characters sufli-
cient to distinguish it as a genus from Lunaria; and still
more recently, Professor Sprengel has referred our plant
to Farsetia.” The genus Savignya, hotvever, will no doubt
be ultimately established, though not on the grounds on
which it was originally constituted ; for the umbilical cords
certainly adhere to the partition, the silicule, which is never
21] absolutely sessile, is distinctly pedicellated in Dr. Oudney’s
specimens, the valves are not flat, and the cotyledons are
decidedly conduplicate. In describing the cotyledons of
his plant as accumbent, M. De Candolle has probably relied
on the external characters of the seed, principally on its
great compression, its broad margin or wing, and on the
whole of the radicle being visible through the integuments.
It would appear, therefore, that the true character of the
cotyledons of Savignya has been overlooked, chiefly from its
existing in the greatest possible degree. ‘lo include this
degree of folding, in which the margins are closely approxi-
mated, and the radicle consequently entirely exposed, a
definition of conduplicate cotyledons, somewhat different
from that proposed in the ‘Systema Naturale’ becomes
necessary. I may here also observe, that the terms Pleu-
rorhizee and Notorhize, emploved by M. De Candolle to
express the two principal modifications of cotyledons in
Cruciferze, appear to me so far objectionable, as they may

1 Flore Libyca Specim. p. 35, ° Syst. Pegelub. p. 871,

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 263

seem to imply that in the embryo of this family the posi-
tion of the radicle is variable, and that of the- cotyledons
fixed. It is at least deserving of notice that the reverse of
this is the fact; though it is certainly not necessary to
change these terms, which are now generally received.

On the subject of Savignya, two questions naturally pre-
sent themselves. In the first place—Is this genus, solely
on account of its conduplicate cotyledons, to be removed
from Alyssinez, where it has hitherto been placed, to Vellez,
its affinity with which has never been suspected, and to whose
genera it bears very little external resemblance? Secondly
—In dividing Cruciferae into natural sections, are we, with
M. De Candolle, to expect in each of these subdivisions an
absolute uniformity in the state of the cotyledons? As
far as relates to the accumbent and flatly incumbent states,
at least, I have no hesitation in answering the latter ques-
tion in the negative ; and I believe that in one case, namely,
Hutchinsia, these modifications are not even of generic im-
portance, for it will hardly be proposed to separate H.
alpina from petraea, solely on that ground. I carried this
opinion further than I am at present disposed to do, in
the second edition of Mr. Aiton’s ‘Hortus Kewensis,’ where
I united in the genus Cakile plants, which I then knew to
differ from each other, in having accumbent and condupli-
cate cotyledons; and I included Capsella bursa-pastoris in
the genus Thlaspi, although I was aware, both from my
own observations and from Schkuhr’s excellent figure,’
that its cotyledons were incumbent. I am at present, ms
however, inclined to adopt the subdivision of both these
genera, as proposed by several authors and received by
M. De Candolle ; but to this subdivision the author of the
‘Systema Naturale’ must have been determined on other
grounds than those referred to; for in these four genera,
in which the three principal modifications of cotyledons
occur, he has taken their uniformity for granted.

As to the place of Savignya in the natural family, I be-
lieve, on considering the whole of its structure and habit,
that it ought to be removed from Alyssineze to a subdivision

1 Hand, tab, 180,

264 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

of the order that may be called Brassicee, but which is
much more extensive than the tribe so named by M. De
Candolle; including all the genera at present known with
conduplicate cotyledons, as well as some others, in which
these parts are differently modified.

There are two points in the structure of Savignya, that
deserve particular notice. I have described the estivation
of the calyx as valvular; a mode not before remarked in
this family, though existing also in Ricotia. In the latter
genus, however, the apices of the sepals are perhaps
slightly imbricate, which I cannot perceive them to be in
Savignya.

The radicle is described by M. De Candolle as superior
with relation to the cotyledons. I am not sure that this is
the best manner of expressing the fact of its being hori-
zontal, or exactly centrifugal, the cotyledons having the
same direction. This position of the seed is acquired only
after fecundation ; for at an earlier period the foramen of
the testa, the point infallibly indicating the place of the
future radicle, is ascendent. From the horizontal position
of the radicle in this and some other genera, especially
Farsetia, we may readily pass to its direction in Biscutella,
where I have termed it descendent, a character which I
introduced to distinguish that genus from Cremolobus.
But in Biscutella the embryo, with reference to its usual
direction in the family, is not really inverted, the radicle
being still placed above the umbilicus. On the contrary,
in Cremolobea, a natural tribe belonging to South America,
and consisting of Cremolobus and Menonvillea, though the
embryo at first sight seems to agree in direction with the
order generally, both radicle and cotyledons being ascen-
dent, it is, in the same sense, not only inverted, but the
seed must also be considered as resupinate; for the
radicle is seated below the umbilicus, and also occupies the
inner side of the seed, or that next the placenta—peculiari-
ties which, taken together, constitute the character of the
as) tribe here proposed. It appears to me singular that M.
De Candolle, while he describes the embryo of these two
genera as having the usual structure of the order, should

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 265

consider that of Iberis, in which I can find no peculiarity,
as deviating from that structure.’

Lunaria Lisyca of Viviani’ is the second plant of Cru-
ciferze on which I have some observations to offer. This
species was described and figured, by the author here
quoted, in 1824, from specimens collected in 1817 by
Della Cella. The specimens in the herbarium were found
near Tripoli, where the plant had also been observed in
1819 by Mr. Ritchie, who referred it to Lunaria, and
remarked that the calyx was persistent. Professor Sprengel,
in his ‘Systema Vegetabilium,’ considers it a species of
Farsetia.

That this plant ought not to be associated either with
the original species of Lunaria, or with Savignya, as now
constituted, is sufficiently evident. And if it is to be in-
cluded in Farsetia, it can only be on the grounds of its
having a sessile silicule, with compressed valves, an inde-
finite number of seeds in each cell, and accumbent. cotyle-
dons. But in these respects it accords equally with
Meniocus, a genus proposed by M. Desvaux, and with
some hesitation received by M. De Candolle, and with
Schivereckia of Andrzejowski, which he has also adopted.

1 SAVIGNYA.
Savignya. De Cand. Syst. 2, p. 283. Lunarie sp. . Delile. Desvauz.

Fiviani.

Cuar. Gen. Calyx basi equalis; estivatione valvata. Siliewla oblonga,
septo conformi, valvis convexiusculis. Semiva biseriata imbricata marginata.
Cotyledones conduplicate.

Herba annua, glabra (quandoque pube rara simplici). Folia crassiuscula, in-
Seriora obovata in petiolum attenuata grosse dentuta, media sepe incisa, superiora
linearia. FRacemi oppositifolii, ebracteati. Flores parvi erecti, petalis violaceis
venis saturatioribus. Silicule racemosa, divaricate, inferiores sepius deflexe.

Calyx erectus, exstivatione valvata, ipsis apicibus vix imbricatis. Petala
unguiculata, laminis obovatis sub astivatione mutuo imbricatis. Stamina dis-
tincta, edentula, singulum par longiorum glandula subquadrata extus stipatum ;
breviora, quantum e speciminibus observare licuit, eglandulosa. Ovarium
brevissime pedicellatum, ovulis adscendentibus nec horizontalibus. Sty/us
brevis. Stigma capitatum vix bilobum. Sélicula breviter manifeste tamen
stipitata, oblonga nune oblongo-elliptica. Vadvule uninervie reticulato-venose.
Dissepimentum e lamellis duabus separabilibus uninerviis venis anastomozanti-
bus obsoletis : areolis subtransversim angustato-linearibus, parietibus (tubulis)
rectis subparallelis. Ficuli horizontales, dimidio inferiore septo arcte adnato
superiore libero.

2 Flor. Lib. Specin. p. 34, tab. 16, f. 1.

266 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

It does not, however, agree with either of those genera in
habit, and it is easily distinguished from both by its simple
as) filaments and other characters, which I shall notice here-
after. Is this plant, then, swi generis? ought it to be
united with Alyssum, the character of that genus being modi-
fied to receive it? or does not Alyssum require subdivision,
and may not our plant be referred to one of the genera so
formed? A brief result of the examination of these ques-
tions, so far as they are connected with the subject under
consideration, will be found annexed to the charaater which
is given of the genus formed by the union of Lunaria libyca
with Alyssum maritimum, a plant also in the collection,
from the neighbourhood of Tripoli.

Alyssum maritimum, which is described both as an
Alyssum and as a Clypeola by Linnzeus, is the Konzg of
Adanson, who founded his generic distinction on the mono-
spermous cells and supposed want of glands of the recep-
tacle, and M. Desvaux, admitting Adanson’s genus, has
named it Lobularia. In the second edition of ‘Hortus
Kewensis’ I included this plant in Alyssum, which M. De
Candolle has also done in his great work.

For the genus here proposed I shall adopt Adanson’s
name, altering only the termination, and wishing it to be
considered as commemorating the important services ren-
dered to Botany by my friend Mr. Konig, of the British
25) Museum.’ In comparing these two species of Koniga,

‘ KONIGA.

Konig. Adans. fam. 2, p. 420. Lobularia. Desvaua in Journ.”de Botan.
appl. 3, p. 172. Alyssi sp. Hort. Kew. ed. 2, vol. 4, p.95. De Cand. Syst.
Nat. 2, p. 318. Lunarie sp. Viv. Libye. p. 34, Farsetie sp. Spreng. Syst.
Veg. 2, p. 871.

Cuar. Gen. Calyx patens. Petala integerrima. Glandule hypogyne 8 !
Filamenta omnia edentula. Sti/iewla subovata, valvis planiusculis, loculis 1-
polyspermis, funiculis basi septo (venoso, nervo deliquescenti) adnatis. Semina
(seepissime) marginata. Cotyledones accumbentes.

Herb: (aznue@ v. perennes) pube bipartita appressaincane. Folia integerrima
sublinearia, Racemi terminales, nune basi foliati. Flores albi.

Calyz basi subeequalis. Petalorum lamine dilatale. Andthere ovate. Glan-
dularum quatuor per paria filamenta longiora lateraliter adstantes ; reliquee
quatuor abbreviate geminatim filamenta breviora stipantes, Dissepimentum
preter aveolas ultimas (lamin:e duplicis) trausversim Iineares parietibus (tubulis)
rectis subparallclis, vez7s crelre anastomozantibus a verve descendenti e duobus

OF CENTRAL ATFRICA. 267

their agreement is very striking in habit, in leaves, in the
closely pressed bipartite pubescence, in the calyx, petals,
stamina, and_ stigma. ‘They correspond, also, in some
other points, less obvious but equally important, which I
shall separately notice. The first of these is in having eight
glands on the receptacle; a character peculiar, I believe,
to these plants, and which first suggested the generic name
Octadenia. The glands in Alyssum maritimum were
entirely overlooked by Adanson, are not noticed by M.
Desvaux, and M. De Candolle has described only the four
that subtend the longer stamina. These certainly are much
more conspicuous than the remaining four, which, how-
ever, occupy the place of the only glands existing in several
of the most nearly related genera.

The number and position of the glands in this genus
give some support, perhaps, to the hypothesis which I have
formerly advanced, of the divisions of an hypogynous disk
being in most cases formed of abortive filaments; an
opinion more strikingly confirmed, however, in this family
of plants, by their form and texture in Alyssum calycinum
and minimum.

The second point in which the two species of Koniga
agree is in the structure of the septum. On this, which I
consider as a new source of character in Cruciferee, I shall
offer some remarks in speaking of Farsetia.

arcte approximatis formato supra basin evancscenti in monospermis obsoleto
ortis descendentibus. Fwicudi in dispermis polyspermisque in diversis loculis
alterni.

Ozs. Koniga ad Alyssinearum tribum De Cand. perlinens, hinc Alysso auc-
torum inde T'arsetiz accedit. Sed Alyssum, uti in Hort. Kew. et De Cand.
Syst. Nat. constitutum est, certe divisione eget.

Atyssum ob. facile distinguendum sequentibus notis: Silicula subrotunda,
disco convexo, limbo compresso, apice retuso, loculis dispermis, funiculis basi
septo adnatis et post lapsum seminum persistentibus, supra liberis et cum
jisdem deciduis, in diversis Icculis oppositis, in eodem a styli basi equidis-
tantibus: Pctalis emarginatis: Filamentis omnibus nonnullisve appendiculatis
in specicbus omnibus preeter A. calycinum in quo filamenta filiformia simplicia
sunt et glandularum loco sctule quatuor filamenta nana emulantes exstant.

Ad Alyssum sic constilutum et herbas plerumque annuas pube stellari
foliisque integerrimis complectens pertinent A. campestre et calycinum, Linz,
strigosum ftussell, minimum Willd. et strictum ejusd. a quo densiflorum
Desfont, vix differt ; fulvescens Smith, umbellatum Desv. rostratum Stev. micro-
petalum /scd, hirsutum Bied, aliasqne species ineditas,

268 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

The third point of agreement is the adhesion of the
funiculi umbilicales to the septum. ‘This adhesion, though
really existing, is not very obvious in the monospermous
cells of Koniga maritima; but in the supposed variety of
this species from Teneriffe, in which the cells are occasion-
ally dispermous, it is manifest, and is very remarkable in
all states of Koniga libyca.

I first introduced this adhesion of the funiculi to the
septum as a generic character in distinguishing Petrocallis
from Draba. It has since been advantageously employed
in the character of Lunaria by M. De Candolle, who, how-
ever, supposes this structure of much rarer occurrence in
ac) Cruciferze than it really is. According to my observations,
it is neither unfrequent, nor always of generic importance.
Thus, I find it to exist in some species only of Arabis,
namely A. Turrita, pendula, and canadensis, and hence I
did not introduce it into my generic character of Parrya,
though I have noticed it in my description of the species.

The principal difference existing between these two
species of Koniga is that the cells of the ovarium and
silicula of K. maritima are monospermous, while those of
hibyca are polyspermous, the number being variable, appa-
rently indefinite, but not exceeding six. ‘There are, how-
ever, other instances in this family, in which the mere dif-
ference between definite and indefinite number of seeds is
of specific importance only, as m Draba and Meniocus, in
each of which a species exists with dispermous cells ; and
the objection arising from the apparently still greater dif-
ference between unity and indefinite number in the two
species of Koniga is removed by a supposed third species
or variety of K. maritima, in which two seeds are occasion-
ally produced in each cell. It may even be observed that
from unity to the indefinite number in this case, where the
ovula in the different cells are alternate, the transition is
perhaps more easy than from the binary to the indefinite,
in cases where, as in Alyssum properly so called, the ovula
are placed opposite in the different cells, and are in the
same cell equidistant from its apex; this symmetry, pro-
bably, admitting of addition only by fours.

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 269

The next genus of Cruciferse to be noticed is Farszrra,
a fragment of the original species of which is in the collec-
tion. There are also several specimens of a plant, found
in the desert, supposed to be new, and which, though with-
out flowers, and considerably different in the form of its
stigma, I am inclined, from the resemblance in habit, in
pubescence, in silicula, in seeds, and especially from the
exact similarity in the structure of the septum, to refer to
the same genus.’

As the introduction of the structure of the dissepiment (217
into the generic characters of Crucifere is now proposed
for the first time, and as I believe that its texture and ap-
pearance should always be attended to in constituting
genera in this family of plants, I shall here offer a few
remarks respecting it.

According to the particular view which I briefly but
distinctly published in 1818, and which M. De Candolle
first adopted in 1821, of the composition of the pistillum
in Cruciferee,” the dissepiment in this family is necessarily

1 FARSETIA.

Farsetia. Zuira, Farsetia, p.5. Farsetie sp. Hort. Kew. ed. 2, vol. 4, p.
69. De Cand. Syst. 2, p. 286.

Cuan. Gen. Calyx clausus, basi vix bisaccatus. Filamenta omnia eden-
tula. <Anthere lineares. Silicula ovalis v. oblonga, sessilis, valvis planius-
culis, loculis polyspermis (raro 1-2-spermis), funiculis liberis. Diéssepimentum
uninerve, venosum. Semina marginata. Cofyledones accumbentes.

Herbe suffruticose ramose, pube bipartita appressa incane. Folia inte-
gerrima, Racemi sudbspicati.

Oss. Dissepimentum in omnibus exemplaribus utriusque speciei a nobis
visis completum, sed in F. egyptiaca quandoque basi fenestratum, fide D.
Desfontaines. (Hor, Atlant. 2, tab. 160.) ; aa

F. xgyptiaca species unica certa est, nam F. stylosa, cujus flores ignoti, ob
stigmatis lobos patentes non absque hesitatione ad hoc genus retuli.

Farserra? s¢ylosa, ramosissima, siliculis oblongis polyspermis passimque
brevé ovalibus 1-2-spermis, stylo diametrum transversum silicule subzquante,
stigmatis lobis patentibus. : re :

Obs. Exemplaria omnia foliis destituta, sed illorum cicatrices ni fallor
obvi.

2 Ina work published in 1810, the following passage, which has some re-
lation to this subject, occurs :— Capsulas omnes pluriloculares e totidem thecis
conferruminatas esse, diversas solum modis gradibusque variis cohesionis et
solubilitatis partium judico.” (Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl.1,p. 558.) _This opinion,
however, respecting the formation of multilocular ovaria, might be held, with-
out necessarily leading to the theory in question of the composition of the fruit
in Crucifere, which I first distinctly stated in an essay on Composite, read

270 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

18) formed of two lamelle, derived from the parietes of the
fruit. These lamelle are in many cases easily separable,

before the Linnean Society in February, 1816, and printed in the twelfth volume
of their ‘Transactions,’ published in 1818. In this volume (p. 89), I observe
that “ I consider the pistillum of all phanogamous plants to be formed on the
. same plan, of which a polyspermous legumen, or folliculus, whose seeds are
disposed in a double series, may be taken as the type. A circular series of
these pistilla disposed round an imaginary axis, and whose number corresponds
with that of the calyx or corolla, enters into my notion of a flower complete in
all its parts. But from this type, and number of pistilla, many deviations take
place, arising either from the abstraction of part of the complete series of
organs, from their confluence, or from both these causes united, with conse-
quent abortions and obliterations of parts in almost every degree. According
to this hypothesis, the ovarium of a syngenesious plant is composed of two
confluent ovaria, a structure in some degree indicated externally by the division
of the style, and internally by the two cords (previously described), which I
consider as occupying the place of two parietal placente, each of these being
made up of two confluent chordule, belonging to different parts of the com-
pound organ.”

Tn endeavouring to support this hypothesis by referring to certain natural
familics, in which degradations, as I have termed them, are found, from the
assumed perfect pistillum to a structure equally simple with that of Composite,
and after noticing those occurring in Goodenovie, I add, ‘The natural order
Crucifere exhibits also obliterations more obviously analogous to those assumed
as taking place in syngenesious plants; namely, from a bilocular ovarium with
two polyspermous parietal placenta, which is the usual structure of the order,
to that of Isatis, where a single ovulum is pendulous from the apex of the
wnilocular ovarium; and, lastly, in the genus Bocconia, in the original species
of which (B. fradescens), the insertion of the single erect ovulum has the same
relation to its parietal placente, as that of Composite: has to its filiform cords,
a second species (B. cordata) exists, in which these placente are poly-
spermous.”

From this quotation it is, L think, evident, that in 1818 I had published, in
my essay on Composite, the same opinion, relative to the structure of the
pistillum of Cruciferee, which has since been proposed, but without reference
to that essay, by M. De Candolle, in the second volume of his ‘ Systema
Naturale ;’ and Tam not aware that when the essay referred to appeared, a
similar opinion had been advanced by M. De Candolle himself, or by any other
author ; either directly stated of this family in particular, or deducible from
any general theory of the type or formation of the pistillum. I am persuaded,
however, that neither M. De Candolle, when he published his ‘Systema,’ nor M.
Mirbel, who has very recently adverted to this subject, could have been ac-
quainted with the passage above quoted. This, indeed, admits of a kind of
proof; for if they had been aware of the concluding part of the quotation, the
former author would probably not have supposed that all the species referred
to Bocconia were monospermous (Sysf. Nat. 2, p. 89); uor the latter that
they were all polyspermous. (Alirbel in Ann. des Scien. Nat. 6, p. 267). Re-
specting Bocconia cordatu, though it is so closely allied to Bocconia as to afford
an excellent argument in favour of the hypothesis in question, it is still
sufficiently different, especially in its polyspermous ovarium, to constitute a
distinct genus, to which I have given the name (MacuEaya cordata) of my
much valued friend Alexander Macleay, Esq., Secretary to the Colony of New
South Wales, whose merits as a general naturalist, a profound entomologist,
and a practical botanist, are well known.

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 271

and where their union is more intimate, their existence is
still evident from the want of correspondence, and conse-
quent decussation of their areole. The lamelle, which are
usually very thin and transparent, have their surface divided
into areol, in different genera of very different forms,
some of which may, with sufficient clearness, be described.
In many cases, no other appearance exists; in some,
however, the axis of the septum resembles either a single
nerve, or two distinct parallel nerves; and from this axis,
whether formed of one or two nerves, tubes having the
appearance and ramification of the veins of a leaf, and
which generally terminate within the margin, not unfre-
quently proceed. This is remarkably the case in Farsetia,
as I here propose to limit that genus; the central vessels in
both its species being closely approximated, so as to form a
single cord, extending from the apex to the base of the
septum, and the veins being numerous and uncommonly
distinct. Approaches more or less manifest to this struc-
ture of Farsetia exist in several other genera, as in Parrya,
Savignya, and Koniga. But in this last-mentioned genus mis
the nerve, which originates, as in all cases, at the apex,
hardly extends, even in the polyspermous species, beyond
the middle of the septum, and the veins which are much
less distinct, are descendent.

As far as my observations on this subject at present ex-
tend, I expect, with great confidence, uniformity in the
structure of the septum of strictly natural genera, and in
many cases, though certainly not in all, I have found a
resemblance in this respect in more extensive groups. ‘Thus
Draba, Arabjs, and Aubrietia, agree in having amorphous
areolz, bounded by flexuose tubes or lines ; while Alyssum,
Berteroa, and Fibigia, have narrow linear areole, bounded
by parallel or slightly arched lines. Capsella bursa differs
from Thlaspi and Aithionema, as Draba from Alyssum, and
agrees with Lepidium procumbens, Zin., improperly re-
ferred to Hutchinsia, and which equally has incumbent
cotyledones. Cochlearia differs in like manner from Ker-
nera. And numerous other examples of the same agree-
ment in nearly related plants, and of differences where the

272 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

usual sources of distinction are less available, might be
noticed.

Hzsprris nrrexs of Viviani is sparingly in the herba-

rium, both in flower and fruit. The seeds, though not ripe,
are sufficiently advanced to show that the direction of
the cotyledons is in this stage accumbent ; and, as I have
found in Cruciferze generally that the ultimate agrees with
the early state of cotyledons, I conclude they are likewise ac-
cumbent in the ripe seed. The plant is also abundantly
different from Hesperis in other respects, and does not
appear to be referable to any genus yet published. This
new genus* I have dedicated to the memory of Dr. Oudney,
who found the present species in many of the wadeys
between Tripoli and Mourzuk, and remarks that camels
and mules eat it.
220] HEspEris RAMOSISSIMA, Which is also in the herbarium,
was found in Fezzan. This plant differs in aspect from
most of the other species of Hesperis, approaching in some
points to Malcomia, in others to Mathiola ; and as its coty-
ledons are very obliquely incumbent, it may form a section
or subgenus, with a name, Hesperis (Plagiloba) ramosissima,
indicating that character.

CapparipE&, of which eight species occur in the col-
lection, is the family next to be noticed. I consider this
order as belonging to the same natural class with Cruciferee ;
and that this class includes also Resedacez, Papaveracee,
and. Fumariaceze.

M. De Candolle, in defining Capparidese, appears to

1 OUDNEYA,

Cuar. Gen. Calyx clausus, basi bisaceatus. Fu/amenta distincta, edentula.
Stigmata connala apicibus distinctis. Sigua sessilis linearis rostrata, valvis
planis uninerviis, funiculis adnatis, septo avenio areolarum parietibus sub-
parallelis. Semina uniseriatia. Cotyledones accumbentes.

Suffrutex (O. Africana zob. Hesperis nitens, Viv. lib. p. 38, tab. 5, f 3),
glaberrimus, ramosus. Folia integerrima sessilia avenia, inferiora obovata, supe-
riora sublinearia. Racemi terminates, ebracteatt, Flores mediocris magnitudinis,
petalorum laminis obovatis venosis.

Obs. Oudneya ab Arabidi differt stigmatis forma, siliquee rostro, et dis-
sepimenti areolarum figura. Parrya ad quam genus nostrum accedit diversa
est dissepimento binervi venoso! calyce haud clauso, silique forma, et semini-
bus biseriatis testa corrugata.

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 273

regard the ovarium as having in all cases only two placentee,
and therefore formed of two pistilla or carpella. But to
this, which is certainly the more usual number, there are
many exceptions, ‘These exceptions occur chiefly in the
genus Capparis, which, as it is at present constituted,
includes species differing from each other in having an
ovarium with from two to eight placente, and consequently
composed of an equal number of pistilla. Capparis spinosa
is the most decided instance of the increased number of
placentae, and this, as well as some other nearly related
species, are also remarkable in having septa subdividing the
placente, and uniting in the centre of the compound
ovaritum.

In the herbarium there are three species of the genus
Cleome. ‘T'wo of these, C. pentaphylla and arabica, are in
many respects well-known plants; the third I believe to
be an undescribed species, but nearly related to mono-
phylla.

If the very natural group, formed by the Linnean genus
Cleome, is not to be preserved entire, its subdivision must
be carried much further, and established on other grounds,
than has been done by M. De Candolle, whose genera and
sections appear to me to have been equally founded on
partial considerations. Thus, his Polanisia, uniting all the
Cleomes whose stamina exceed six, contains in its first
section, in addition to the species from which the genus
was formed, at least two sets of plants, having very little
affinity either with each other or with the original species,
whose only congener is placed in a second section.

Gynandropsis also consists of two groups not very inti-
mately connected ; the first is composed of species belong-
ing to South America, and having the usual astivation of
the family: the second, of which C. pentaphylla may be
taken as the type, is chiefly African, and is readily distin-
cuished by its very different zstivation,—the great pecu-
harity of which consists in the petals not covering the
stamina at any period. ‘To this mode of estivation ma
of petals, which has never before been noticed, though it
equally exists in Crateva and in Resedacee, ue apply

274 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

the term qperta. It is constantly conjoined, and, perhaps,
necessarily connected, with the early opening of the calyx,
whose segments are originally connivent and slightly imbri-
cate: for it may be here remarked, that im all the modifi-
cations of what I have termed imbricate zestivation of petals,
they are, I believe, in the very early stage in like manner
erect, and the sexual organs equally exposed.

If the expediency of preserving the genus Cleome entire
were admitted, a question which I do not pretend at present
to decide, it would still be of the greatest importance to
arrange its numerous species according to their affinities,
and carefully to distinguish the subordinate groups that
compose it. To such inferior groups, whether termed
subgenera or sections, names, in fact, have been of late
years very generally assigned, both by zoologists and
botanists.

It has not yet been proposed, however, that these sub-
generic names should form an essential part of the name
of the species ; although by employing them in this manner,
while the principal groups would be kept in view, their
subdivision would be carried to the same extent, and the
subordinate groups as well expressed, as if they had been
actually separated into distinct genera.

The adoption of this method, which would not ma-
terially disturb names already existing, would probably
lead to a greater consistency in the formation of genera,
with reference to the natural orders of which they are sub-
divisions. In this way also the co-operation of two classes
of naturalists, at present opposed to each other on the
question of the construction of genera, might to a certain
extent be expected, and greater uniformity in nomenclature
consequently secured.

These advantages appear to me so important, that some
expedient for obtaining them will, I am persuaded, at no
distant period, be generally adopted.

In favour of the present plan it may be remarked, that it
is analogous to the method followed by the Romans in the
construction of the names of persons, by which not only the
original family, but the particular branch of that family to

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 275

which the individual belonged was expressed. Thus, the
generic name corresponds with the nomen (Cornelius), the
name of the section with the cognomen (Scipio), and that
of the species with the prenomen (Publius).

Without attempting at present to obviate the objections to
which the proposed innovation is no doubt liable, I shall
proceed to apply it to Cleome pentaphylla. Accord- j2
ing to my view, the genus Cleome would include Gynan-
dropsis, a name which, as that of a section, may be con-
tinued to those species of M. De Candolle’s genus belong-
ing to equinoctial America, and having the common esti-
vation of the family: while Gymmnogonza, derived from its
remarkable zstivation, may be employed for the section
that includes C. pentaphylla, of which the name might be
given in the following manner :

Cirome (GYMNOGONIA) PENTAPHYLLA. ‘This plant, the
earliest known species of Cleome, and that on which the
genus was chiefly constituted, was found in Bornou. The
species is regarded by M. De Candolle as a native of the West
India Islands, and he doubts whether it may not also
belong to Egypt and India. On the other hand, I consider
it a native of Africa and India, and am not satisfied with
the evidence of its being also indigenous to the American
Islands, where, though now very common, it has pro-
bably been introduced by the negroes, who use it both
as a potherb and in medicine. It is not unlikely that M.
De Candolle, in forming his opinion of the original country
of this plant, has been in part determined by finding several
species of his Gynandropsis decidedly and exclusively
natives of the new continent. But if I am correct in sepa-
rating these species from the section to which Cleome
(Gymnogonia) pentaphylla belongs, this argument, which I
have formerly applied to analogous cases,’ would be clearly
in favour of the opinion I have here advanced ; those species
of the section with which I am acquainted being un-
doubtedly natives of Africa or of India.

Crzome (Siziquaria) Arapica (Linn. sp. pl. ed. 2, p

1 Tuekey’s Congo, p. 469. (Ante, p. 156:)

276 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

939, De Cand. prodr. 1, p. 240), a supposed variety of
which was found both in the neighbourhood of Tripoli and
im Soudan, belongs to another subdivision of the genus,
equally natural, and readily distinguishable. The species
of this subdivision are included in M. De Candolle’s second
section of Cleome, but are there associated with many other
plants, to which they have very little affinity.

All the species of Cleome Stiliquaria are indigenous to
North Africa and Middle Asia, except violacea, which is a
native of Portugal. Cleome deflewa of M. De Candolle
(prodr. 1, p. 240), founded on specimens in Mr. Lambert’s
herbarium, which were sent by Don Joseph Pavon as
belonging to Peru, seems to present aremarkable exception
to this geographical distribution of the section. But on
examining these specimens I find them absolutely iden-
23) tical with some states of violacea. I think it probable,
therefore, either that they are erroneously stated to have
come from Peru, or that this species may have been there
introduced from European seeds.

CapaBA FARINOSA (Lorsk. Arab. p. 68, De Cand. prodr.
1, p. 244) is in the herbarium from Bornou. The specimen
is pentandrous, and in other respects agrees with all those
which I have seen from Senegal, and with Stroemia farinosa
(Anté, p. 94) of my catalogue of Abyssinian plants, collected
by Mr. Salt, and published in his travels. M. De Candolle,
who had an opportunity of examining this Abyssinian plant,
refers it to his C. duéca, a species established on specimens
found in Senegal, and said to differ from /arinosa, slightly
in the form of the leaves and in being tetrandous. Of the
plant from Abyssinia I have seen only two expanded flowers,
one of whichis decidedly pentandrous, the otherapparently te-
trandrous. Mr. Salt, however, from an examination of recent
specimens, states it to be pentandrous. It is probably, there-
fore, not different from C. farinosa of Forskal, whose specimens
M. De Candolle has not seen. And as the form of the leaves
is variable in the specimens from Senegal, and not ellipti-
cal, but between oval and oblong, in those of Abyssinia,
C. dubia is probably identical with, or a variety merely of,
farinosa, as M. De Candolle himself seems to suspect.

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 277

Cratrva Apansonit (De Cand. prodr. 1, p. 248) is
in the collection from Bornou. This species is established
by M. De Candolle upon a specimen in M. de Jussieu’s
herbarium, found in Senegal by Adanson, and is supposed
to differ from all the other species in having its foliola
equal at the base. I have examined the specimen in M.
de Jussieu’s herbarium, in which, however, the leaves
not being fully developed, I was unable to satisfy myself
respecting their form, but inaspecimen, also from Senegal,
which If received from M. Desfontaines, the lateral foliola,
though having manifestly unequal sides, are but slightly
unequal at the base, and the inequality consists in a some-
what greater decurrence of the lamina on the anterior or
inner margin of the footstalk. As well as can be deter-
mined, in very young leaves,this is also the case in the speci-
men from Bornou; and it is manifestly so in my specimen
of C. /eta, which appears to belong to the same species.

Crateva leta was founded by M. De Candolle on a plant
from Senegal, communicated by M. Gay, from whom I
also received a specimen in 1824, with the remark that it
was not different from C. Adansonu. In that specimen pes
the flowers are male with an imperfect pistillum; in the
plant from Bornou they are hermaphrodite, with elongated
filaments ; and in the specimen received from M. Desfon-
taines they are also hermaphrodite, but the stamina, though
apparently perfect, are fewer in number and shorter than
the stipes of the ovarium. I have observed, however, the
flowers to be in like manner polygamous in some other
species of Crateva, belonging both to India and America,
a fact which materially lessens the dependence to be piaced
on characters taken from the number and length of the
stamina in this genus.

Crateva Adansonii, it would appear, then, is the only
known species of the African continent, for C. fragrans does
not belong to the genus, and it will be difficult to distinguish
this African Crateva from a plant which seems to be the
most general species of India; except that in the latter, as
in all the other species of the genus, the inequality of the
lateral foliola, which is also more marked, consists in the

278 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

greater decurrence of the lamina being on the outer or
posterior margin of the footstalk. This Indian species,
which may be named C. Rowburghii, is the Capparis trifoliata
of Dr. Roxburgh’s manuscripts, but not Ntirvala of Hortus
Malabaricus (vol. 3, p. 49, ¢. 42), as he considers it. I
have little doubt of its being also the plant described as
C. Tapia, by Vahl (syd. 3, p. 61), his specific character
well according with it, and not applying, as far as relates
to the petals, to any known species of America. But as
this character is adopted by Sir James Smith (‘a Rees’s
Cyclop.), it may likewise be C. Tapia of the Linnean her-
barium ; a conjecture the more probable as Linnzus has
distinguished his Tapia by its ovate petals from gynandra,
in which they are said to be lanceolate (Sp. pi. ed. 2, p.
637). This celebrated herbarium, however, is here of no
authority, for Linnzeus was never in possession of sufficient
materials to enable him to understand either the structure
and limits of the genus Crateva, or the distinctions of its
species ; and the specific name in question, under which he
originally included all the species of the genus, ought surely
to be applied to an American plant, at least, and if possible,
to that of Piso, with whom it originated. Itis hardly to be
supposed that the plant intended by Piso can now with
certainty be determined; the only species from Brazil,
however, with which I am acquainted, well accords with
his figure and short description. This Brazilian species is
readily distinguishable both from C. Adansonii and Rox-
burghi, by the form of its petals, which, as in all the other
225] American species, are narrow-oblong or lanceolate ; and
from C. gynandra by the shortness of its stipes genitalium,
or torus.

Crateva Tapia, so constituted, is, on the authority of a
fragment communicated by Professor Schrader, the C/eome
arborea of that author (én Gaett. Anzeig. 1821, p. 707,
De Cand. Prodr. 1, p. 242); nor is there anything in the
character of C. acuminata of De Candolle (Prodr. 1, p.
248), which does not well apply to our plant.

C. Tapia, as given by M. De Candolle (op. cit.), is cha-
racterised chiefly on the authority of Plumier’s figure, in

OF CENTRAL AFRICA, 279

the accuracy of which, either as to the number or length of
stamima, it is difficult to believe, especially when we find
it also representing the petals inserted by pairs on the two
upper sinuses of the calyx.

The genus Crateva agrees, as I have already stated, in
the remarkable <estivation of its flower with Cleome Gym-
nogonia, by which character, along with that of its fruit,
it is readily distinguished from every other genus of the
order. Although this character of its sestivation has never
before been remarked, yet all the species referred to Crateva
by M. De Candolle really belong to it, except C. fragrans,
which, with some other plants from the same continent,
forms a very distinct genus, which I shall name Ritcutza,
in memory of the African traveller, whose botanical merits
have been already noticed.

CAPPARIS SODADA 706. Sodada decidua, Forskh. Arab.
p. 81. Delile, Flore & Egypte, p. 74, tab. 26. De Cand.
Prodr. 1, p. 245.

The specimen in the herbarium is marked by Dr. Oudney
as belonging to atree common on the boundaries of Bornou.
It is probably the Sway, mentioned in his journal, observed
first at Aghedem, and said to be “ a tetrandrous plant, having
a small drupa, which is in great request in Bornou and
Soudan, for removing sterility in females: it is sweetish and
hot to the taste, approachmg Sisymbrium Nasturtium ;”
and that ‘in passing the plant a heavy narcotic smell is al-
ways perceived.”

I have here united Sodada with Capparis, not being
able to find differences sufficient to authorise its separation
even from the first section of that genus, as given by De
Candolle.

Forskal describes his plant as octandrous, and M. De
Candolle has adopted this number in his generic character.
M. Delile (op. cit.), however, admits that the stamina vary from
eight to fifteen ; and, in the specimen which I received c2s
from M. Jomard, I have found from fourteen to sixteen.
But were the number of stamina even constantly eight,
this alone would not justify its separation from Capparis,

280 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

several octandrous species of which, belonging to the same
section, are already known.

Another species of Capparis, also from Bornou, exists
in the herbarium. It appears to be undescribed, and to
belong to M. De Candolle’s first section of the genus ;
but the specimen is too imperfect to be satisfactorily
determined.

Both these species have aculei stipulares, and it may here
be remarked that all the plants belonging either to Cappa-
ris, or to any of the genera of the order whose fruit is a
berry, in which these aculei are found, are indigenous either
to Asia, Africa, or Europe; while all the aculeated Cleomes,
with the exception of perhaps a single African species, are
natives of equinoctial America.

Marva rica. ‘This plant, of which flowering speci-
mens were collected at Aghedem, certainly belongs to
Forskal’s genus Meerua, adopted by Vahl and De Candolle ;
and I believe it to be a species distinct from the three
already published. It is very nearly related, however, to a
fourth species (M. Senegalensis 20d.), of which I received a
specimen from M. Desfontaines. M. De Candolle has
placed the genus Meerua at the end of Capparideze, between
which and Passifloreze he considers it intermediate. This
view of its relation to these two orders I cannot adopt.
To me it appears truly a Capparidea, having very little
affinity with Passifloreze, to which it seems to approach in
one point only, namely, the corona of the calyx. But ofa
similar corona rudiments exist in several other African Cap-
parideze, and from some of these the genus Merua is with
difficulty distinguished.

1 M@RUA.

Merua, Forsk. drab. p. 104. Vahl. Synb.1, p. 36. De Cand. Prodr. 1,

. 254.
r Cuan. Gen. Calyx tubulosus: Limbo 4-partito, sestivatione simplici serie
valvata: corona faucis petaloidea. Pelala nulla. Stipes genitalium clongatus.
Stamina numerosa. Pertcarpium (siliquiforme ?) baccatum.

Frutices inermes, pube, dum adsit, simplici. Volia simplicia coriacea : petiolo
cum denticulo rami articulato: stipulis minutissimis seluceis.

Marva rigida, corymbis terminalibus paucifloris, foliis obovatis crassis
rigidis aveniis nervo obsoleto, corona lacero-multipartita.

Desc. Frutex? Ramistricti teretes tenuissime pubescentes. Folia sparsa,

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 281

Resrpaczx. The herbarium contains two species of 7
Reseda. The specimens of one of these are too imperfect
to be determmed. ‘The other is probably undescribed,
though very nearly related to R. suffruticulosa, and undata
of Linneeus. This supposed new species (Reseda propingua)
was found near ‘Tripoli by Mr. Ritchie, and between Tripoli
and Mourzuk by Dr. Oudney. It is remarkable in having
the ungues of all the petals simple; that is, neither dilated,
thickened, nor having any process or appendage at the
point of union with the trifid lamina, into which they gra-
dually pass. We have here, therefore, a species of Reseda
with petals not different in any respect from those of many
other families of plants ; and, although this is an exception
to their usual structure in the genus, I shall endeavour to
show that all the deviations existing, however complex in
appearance, are reducible to this more simple state of the
organ.

Resepaceg, consisting of Reseda, divisible into sec-
tions or subgenera, and Ochradenus, which may perhaps

obovata cum mucronulo brevissimo, plana, semiunguicularia, utrinqne pube
tenuissima brevissima simplici, nervo obsoleto, venis fere inconspicuis. Petioli
lineam Girciter longi. Stipule laterales, setaceze, petioli dimidio breviores,
ramulo appresse, post lapsum folii persistentes. Ramuli floriferi sepius late-
rales abbreviati, e foliis confertis floribusque corymboso-fasciculatis (3—6),
quorum exteriores folio subtensi; quandoque corymbus ramum_ terminat.
Pedunculi teretes, tenuissime pubescentes, ebracteati excepto foliolo florali dum
adsit ejusque stipulis vix conspicuis. Calyx infundibuliformis, extus tenu-
issime pubescens: ¢wbus subcylindraceus, 8-striatus striis elevatis aqualibus,
intus lineis duabus prominulis subcarnosis, cum limbi laciniis alternantibus,
altera crassiore : dimdus tubo paulo longior, 4:-partitus laciniis equalibus, ovatis
acutiusculis, obsolete venosis, 5-nerviis, nervis extimis margini approximatis,
e furcatione costarum quatuor tubi cum laciniis aiternantium ortis; estivatione
simplici serie valvata marginibus tamen paulo inflexis. Corona faucis mono-
phylla, laciniis limbi multoties brevior, lacero-multipartita lacinulis subulatis
inequalibus. Stipes genitalium liber, cylindraceus, glaber, altitudine tubi.
Stamina: Filamenta indeterminatim numerosa, viginti circiter, filiformia, glabra,
eestivatione contortuplicata. dxthere incumbentes, ovali-oblonge obtuse, basi
semibifide, loculis parallelo-approximatis, intus longitudinaliter dehiscentibus,
sestivatione erect. Ovarium e centro filamentorum stipitatum, cylindraceum,
glabrum, uniloculare placentis duabus parietalibus polyspermis. S¢y/us nullus.
Stigma depresso-capitatum. . .

Oxs. Baccies hecce proxime accedit Meru senegalensi wod. que vix
pubescens et foliis venosis distincta; in multis quoque convenit, fide descrip-
tionis Forskalii, cam Merua uniflora VadZ, a nobis non visa. Merua ango-
lensis, De Cand. (in Museo Parisiensi visa), cui flores pariler corymbosi et
corona lacero-multipartita, satis diversa est foliis ovalibus.

282 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

be regarded as only one of these subdivisions, I consider
very nearly related to Capparidese, and as forming part of
the same natural class. It differs in the variable number
28) of the parts of its floral envelopes, from the other or-
ders of the class, in which the quaternary or binary division is
without exception; and it is especially remarkable in having
the ovarium open even in its earliest state. [rom Cruci-
feree and Capparidez, two families of the class to which
they most nearly approach, Resedacez also differ in the
apparent relation of the stigmata to the placentae. The
stigmata in this order terminate the lobes of the pistillum,
and as these lobes are open sterile portions of the modified
leaves, from the union of which m the undivided part I
suppose the compound ovarium to originate, they necessarily
alternate with the placente. I have generally found, how-
ever, the upper part of each placenta covered by a fleshy
or fungous process, which is connected with the margins of
the lobes, and therefore with the stigmata, and is probably
essential to the fecundation of the ovula. The singular
apparent transposition of the placentae im Sesamoides of
Tournefort, so well described by M. Tristan in his ingenious
‘Memoir on the Affinities of Reseda,” appears to me neces-
sarily connected with the extreme shortness of the undi-
vided base of the ovarium; for in supposing this base to
be elongated, the placentze would become parietal, and the
ovula, which are actually resupmate, would assume the
direction usual in the order.

M. De Jussieu, in his Genera Plantarum, has included
Reseda in Capparideze, and to this determination I believe
he still adheres. M. Tristan, in the memoir referred to, is
inclined to separate it as a family intermediate between
Passiflorese and Cistinez, but more nearly approaching to
the latter. M.De Candolle, who first distinguished Reseda
as an order under the name here adopted, in 1819” placed
it between Polygalese and Droseracez, and consequently at
no great distance from Capparidee. He must, since, how-
ever, have materially altered his opinion respecting it ; for

1 Annual, du Mus. @ Hist. Nat, 18, p. 392. * Théor. Elem. ed, 2, p. 244.

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 283

the order Resedaceve is not included in the first or second
part of his ‘Prodomus,’ and I can find no observation
respecting it in these two volumes. It is probable, there-
fore, that he may intend to place it near Passiflores, as sug-
gested by M. Tristan, or, which is more likely, that he has
adopted the hypothesis lately advanced, and ingeniously
supported, by Mr. Lindley, respecting its structure and
affinities.

According to this hypothesis, in Reseda the calyx of
authors is an involucrum, its petals neutral flowers, and 9
the disk or nectary becomes the calyx of a fertile floret in the
centre ; and, as a deduction from this view of its structure,
the genus has been placed near Huphorbiacee.

The points in the structure of Reseda, which appear to
have led Mr. Lindley to this hypothesis, are the presence
and appearance of the hypogynous disk, the anomalous
structure of the petals, and the singular eestivation of the
flower; but it is no slight confirmation of the correctness
of M. De Jussieu’s opinion, that all these anomalies occur in
a greater or less degree in Capparideze, and have been found
united in no other family of plants. The remarkable esti-
vation of Reseda equally exists in Crateva, and in more
than one subdivision of the genus Cleome ; the hypogynous
disk is developed in as great a degree in several Capparideze ;
and an approximation to the same kind of irregularity in
the petals occurs in two sections of Cleome.

The analogical argument alone then might, perhaps, be
regarded as conclusive against the hypothesis. But the
question, as far as relates to the petals, and consequently
to the supposed composition of the flower, may be decided
still more satisfactorily on other grounds. Both MM.
Tristan and Lindley regard the upper divided membrana-
ceous part of the petal as an appendage to the lower, which
is generally fleshy. On the other hand, I consider the
anomaly to consist in the thickening, dilatation, and inner
process of the lower portion, and that all these deviations
from ordinary structure are changes which take place after

1 Collect, Bot, tab, 22,

284 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

the original formation of the petal. To establish these
points, and consequently to prove that the parts in question
are simple petals, and neither made up of two cohering
envelopes, as M. Tristan supposes, nor of a calyx and abor-
tive stamina, according to Mr. Lindley’s hypothesis, I shall
describe their gradual development, as I have observed it
in the common Mignonette, a plant in which all the
anomalies that have led to this hypothesis exist in a very
great degree.

The flower-bud of Reseda odorata, when it first becomes
visible, has the divisions of its calyx slightly imbricate and
entirely enclosing the other parts. In this stage the unguis
of each of the two upper petals is extremely short, not
broader than the base of the lamina, and is perfectly simple ;
there being no rudiment of the inner process so remarkable
in the fully expanded flower. The lamina at the same
period may be termed palmato-pinnatifid, its divisions are
all in the same plane, the terminating or middle segment is
whitish or opaque, and several times longer than the lateral
segments, which are semi-transparent.

20) Of the remaining four petals, the two middle are
dimidiato-pinnatifid, their lateral segments existing only on
the upper side ; and the two lower are undivided, being
reduced to the middle segment or simple lamina. All the
petals are erect, and do not cover the stamina in the slightest
degree, either in this or in any other stage. The disk is
hardly visible. The antheree are longer than their fila-
ments, of a pale-green colour; those on the upper or pos-
terior side of the flower being manifestly larger, and slightly
tinged with brown. The pistillum is very minute and
open at the top. In the next stage the calyx is no longer
imbricate, but open; the petals have their segments in
nearly the same relative proportions ; the interior mar gin of
the unguis is just visible; but the transition from unguis
to lamina is still imperceptible ; the apex of the former not
being broader than the base of the latter. It is unneces-
sary ‘to follow the development through the more advanced
stages of the flower, the facts already stated being, in my
opinion, absolutely conclusive as to the real nature of the

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 285

parts in question: and I may remark that similar observa-
tions on certain genera of Caryophyllee, especially Dianthus,
Lychnis, and Silene, clearly establish the analogy between
their petals and those of Reseda.

I am aware that it has lately been proposed to include
Datisca in Resedaceze, to which it is nearly similar in the
structure of its ovarium, as M. de Jussieu has long since
remarked. But this is the only point of resemblance be-
tween them ; for the calyx of Datisca is certainly adherent,
and in most of its other characters it differs widely both
from Reseda and from every other genus yet published.
Among the numerous discoveries made by Dr. Horsfield in
Java, there is a genus (‘l'ETRAMELES 700.), however, mani-
festly related to Datisca, and remarkable in the regular
quarternary division of every part of its dicecious flowers.
These two genera form an order very different from every
other yet established, and which may be named Da-
TISCE.

CaRYOPHYLLESZ. Five species only of this family were
collected near Tripoli, none of which are new.

Of ZyrcorayLLua, six species exist in Dr. Oudney’s her-
barium, namely, Tribulus terrestris, found in Bornou ;
Fagonia cretica, from Tripoli to Benioleed; Fagonia
arabica, at Aghedem; Fagonia Oudneyi x06. with Zygo-
phyllum simplex in Fezzan; and Zygophyllum album
everywhere in the desert.

This family, so distinct in habit from Diosmez or
Rutacee, with which it was formerly united, is not
easily characterised by any very obvious or constant pecu-
liarities in its parts of fructification.

‘The distinguishing characters in its vegetation or habit
are the leaves being constantly opposite, with lateral or ps1
intermediate stipule, being generally compound, and
always destitute of the pellucid glands, which universally
exist in true Diosmex, though not in all Rutacez pro-
perly so called. :

M. Adrien de Jussieu, in his late very excellent Memoir
on the great order or class Rutaces, in distinguishing

286 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

Zygophyllez’ from the other subdivisions of that class in
which he has included it, depends chiefly on the endocarp,
or inner lamina of the pericarp, not separating from the
outer lamina or united epicarp and sarcocarp, and on the
texture of the albumen. His first section of Zygophyllez,
however, is characterised by the want of albumen; and in
his second section I find exceptions to the remaining cha-
racter, especially, in Fagonia Mysorensis, in which the two
laminee of the ripe capsule separate as completely as in
Diosmez. Another plant, in my opinion, referable to the
same order, and which, in memory of a very meritorious
African traveller, I have named Seetzenia africana, has in
its ripe capsule the epicarp, or united epicarp and sarcocarp,
confined to the dorsal carina of each cell, the endocarp
being the only membrane existing on the sides, which are
exposed long before the bursting of the fruit. The plant
in question has, indeed, many other peculiarities, some of
which may, perhaps, be considered sufficient to authorise its
separation from the order to which I have referred it; for
the estivation ofits calyx is valvular, it has no petals, its five
styles are distinct to the base, and the cells of its ovarium
appear to me to be monospermous. It completely retains,
however, the characters of vegetation, on which I chiefly
depend in distinguishing Zygophyllee; and I have no
doubt of its being Zygophyllum lanatum of Willdenow,®
by whom it is stated to be a native of Sierra Leone; I
suppose, however, on insufficient authority, for the specimens
in the Banksian herbarium, from which I have made my
observations, were found in South Africa near Olifant’s
River, by Francis Masson.

Tn all the species of Fagonia, and in the two species of
Zygophyllum in Dr. Oudney’s collection, a character in the
fructification still remains which is not found in Diosmez
or Rutacez, and which, were it general in Zygophyllee,
would satisfactorily distinguish this order from all the
families it has usually been compared with. This character
consists in the direction of the embryo with relation to the

1 Mén, du Mus. @ Hist, Nat. 12, p. 450. > Sp. Plant. 2, p. 564.

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 287

insertion of the funiculus, its radicle being seated at the
opposite extremity of the seed, or to express, in the unim-
pregnated ovarium, the infallible indication of this ps2
position, the direction of the inner membrane and nucleus
of the ovulum corresponds with that of its testa.

But this character, in general very uniform in natural
families, and which, equally existing in Cistinex, so
well defines the limits of that order, as I have long since
remarked,’ would seem to be of less importance in Zygo-
phyllez.

M. Adrien de Jussieu, who, in his memoir already cited,
admits its existence in Fagonia, and in both our species of
Zygophyllum, considers it as an exception to the general
structure of the latter genus, in the definition of which he
retains the character of “radicula hilo proxima.”’ I believe,
however, that in all the species of Zygophyllum, except
Fabago, which, possesses, also, other distinguishing cha-
racters, this opposition of the radicle to the external hilum
will be found; for in addition to the two species contained
in the herbarium, in both of which it is very manifest, I
have observed it in Z. coccineum, and in all the species of
South Africa that I have had an opportunity of examining.
In some of these species, indeed, it is much less obvious,
partly from the greater breadth of the funiculus, and also
from its being closely applied, or even slightly adhering to
the testa of the seed. But hence it is possible to reconcile
the structure of these species with that of Fabago itself,
in which the raphe seems to me to be external: and if this
be really the case, Fabago differs from those Zygophylla of
South Africa alluded to, merely in the more intimate union
of the funiculus with the surface of the testa. Whether
this observation might be extended to the other genera of
the order, I have not yet attempted to ascertain.

Baranites ANerprraca, though not belonging to Zygo-
phylles, may be here mentioned. The specimen is from
Bornou, but, like all the other plants of that country, has
no particular place of growth indicated, nor is there any

1 In Hooker's Flora Scotica, p. 284.

288 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

observation respecting it. For a very full and interesting
history of this plant, IT may refer to M. Delile’s ‘Flore
d’Egypte’ (p. 77, tab. 28).

Of Cistinum, three species were observed between
Tripoli and Mourzuk.

The Gxranracrm of the collection consist of four
species of Lrodium, all of which were found on the same
journey.

Of Matvacra, considered as a class, there are twelve
species in the herbarium. Only two of these are particu-
larly deserving of notice. he first, Adansonia digitala,
found in Soudan, where the tree is called Kouka, is de-
scribed by Captain Clapperton; the second, Ae/hania
233) Denhamii, a new and remarkable species of the genus,
differing from all the others in having its bracteze regularly
verticillated and, at the same time, longer and much broader
than the divisions of the calyx.

A single species of Viris is in the collection, from
Bornou.

Nwurapa prostrata, generally referred to Rosacez, was
foundin Wady Ghrurbi.

TaMARIscINEZ. A species of Tamarix, apparently
not different from ‘I’. gallica, is the 4/2/, common in
Fezzan, where, acccording to Dr. Oudney, it is the only
shady tree.

Lorantuzs. A species of Loranthus, parasitical on the
Acacia nilotica, was observed very commonly from Fezzan
to Bornou.

Lzcuminosm. Of this class the herbarium contains
thirty-three species, among which there are hardly more
than two undescribed, and these belonging to a well-
established genus.

Of the order or tribe Mimosz& only three species occur,
namely, Acacia nilotica, Mimosa Habbas, and Inga biglo-
bosa, or a species very nearly related to it. Of this last-
named plant, I judge merely from ripe fruits adhering to
the singular club-shaped receptacle, or axis of the spike.
The specimens were collected in Soudan, and belonging to
a tree of considerable importance to the inhabitants of that

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 289

country, by whom it is called Dowra. According to Cap-
tain Clapperton, “ ‘I'he seeds are roasted as we roast coffee,
then bruised, and allowed to ferment in water ; when they
begin to become putrid, they are well washed and pounded ;
the powder made into cakes, somewhat in the fashion of our
chocolate ; they form an excellent sauce for all kinds of
food. The farinaceous matter surrounding the seed is
made into a pleasant drink, and they also make it into a
sweetmeat.” The Doura of Captain Clapperton is probably
not specifically different from the Nitta mentioned by Park
in his ‘ First Journey’; nor from Inga biglobosa of the ‘ Flore
d’Oware’ of M. De Beauvois, according to whom it is the
Nety of Senegal; and he also well remarks that Inga
biglobosa, described by Jacquin as a native of Martinico,
has probably been introduced into that island by the
Negroes, as he himself found it to have been in St. Do-
mingo.

Inga Senegalensis of M. De Candolle (Prodr, 2, p. 442)
may also belong to the same species.

It is possible, however, that some of the plants here
mentioned, though very nearly related to each other, and
having all the same remarkable club-shaped spike, may
be specifically distinct ; for it appears from specimens col-
lected at Sierra Leone by Professor Afzelius that two (2s
plants having this form of spike are known in that colony,
and two species, with similar inflorescence, probably dis-
tinct from those of Africa, are described in the manuscript
‘Flora Indica’ of Dr. Roxburgh. All these plants possess
characters fully sufficient to distinguish them from Inga, to
which they have hitherto been referred. The new genus
which they form, one of the most striking and beautiful in
equinoctial Africa, I have named Parkxia,! as a tribute of

1 PARKTA.

Orv. Nav. Leguminose-Mimosea : Cesalpineis proximum genus.

Cuar. Gen. Calyx tubulosus ore bilabiato @)3 estivatione imbricata !
Pelala 6, subequalia, supremo (paulo) latiore; xstivatione conniventi-imbri-
cata. Stamina decem, hypogyna, monadelpha. Legumen polyspermum: epi-
carpio bivalvi ; endocarpio in loculos monospermos sarcocarplo farinaceo tectos

solubili. wae Sst 5, oro es
Arbores (Africana et India orientalis) inermes. Folia sai ty pinnis folio-

290 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

respect to the memory of the celebrated traveller, by whom
the fruit of this genus was observed in his first journey,
and who, among other services rendered to botany, ascer-
tained that the plant producing Gum Kino is a species of
Pterocarpus.1 I have formerly endeavoured to distinguish
Mimosee from Ceesalpinew, by the valvular estivation of both
its floral envelopes, and by the hypogynous insertion of its
stamina. Instances of perigynous insertion of stamina have
since been noticed by MM. Kunth and Auguste de St.
Hilaire ; but no exception has been yet pointed out to the
235] valvular eestivation of their calyx and corolla. Parkia,
however, differs from other Mimosez, not only in its esti-
vation, which is imbricate, but in the very manifest irregu-
larity of its calyx, and in the inequality of its petals, which,
though less obvious, is still observable.

Erythrophleum, another genus indigenous to equinoctial
Africa, which I have elsewhere’ had occasion to notice, and
then referred to Ceesalpineee, more probably belongs to
Mimosez, although its stamina are perigynous. In this
genus both calyx and corolla are perfectly regular, and
their estivation, if not strictly valvular, is at least not
manifestly imbricate, though the flower-buds are neither
acute nor ‘angular. In Erythrophleum and Parkia, there-
lisque multijugis ; stipulis minutis. Spice awvillares, pedunculate, clavate,
Sloribus inferioribus (dimidii eylindracet vracheos) sepe masculis.

Parxia Africana, pinnis sub-20-jugis, pinnulis sub-30-jugis obtusis inter-
valla equantibus cicatricibus distinctis parallelis, glandula ad basin petioli,
rachi communi eglandulosa, partialium jugis (2-3) summis glandula umbili-
cata.

Inga biglobosa, Palis. de Beauv. Flore d’Oware, 2, p. 53, tab.90. Sabine
in Hortic. Soc. Transact. 5, p. 444. De Cand. Prodr. 2, p. 442,

Inga Senegalensis. De Cand. Prodr. 2, p. 442. :

Mimosa taxifolia. Pers. Syn. 2, p. 266, x. 110.

Nitta. Parks First Journey, p. 386—337.

1 Park's Second Journey, p. cxxiv, where it is stated to be an undescribed
species of that genus. Soon after that Narrative appeared, on comparing Mr.
Park’s specimen, which is in fruit only, with the figure publisbed by Lamarck
in his Illustrations (¢ad. 602, f 4), and with M. Poiret’s description (Zxcye.
Meth. Botan. 5, p. 728), I referred it to that author’s P. erinacea, a name
which is, I believe, adopted in the last edition of the Pharmacopeia of the
London College. Dr. Hooker has since published a drawing of the same
plant by the late Mr. Kummer, and, considering it a new species, has called it
Pterocarpus Senegalensis. (Gray's Travels in Western Africa, p. 395,

tab. D.)
2 Tuckey’s Congo, p. 430. (Ante, p. 111.)

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 291

fore, exceptions to all the assumed characters of Mimosez
are found, and there is some approach in both genera to
the habit of Casalpineee. It is still possible, however, to
distinguish, and it will certainly be expedient to preserve,
these two tribes or orders. Abandoning divisions strictly
natural, and so extensive as the tribes in question, merely
because we may not be able to define them with precision,
while it would imply, what is far from being the case, that
our analysis of their structure is complete, would, at the
same time, be fatal to many natural families of plants at
present adinitted, and among others to the universally re-
ceived class to which these tribes belong. No clear cha-
racter, at least, is pointed out in the late elaborate work of M.
De Candolle,’ by which Leguminose may be distinguished
from Terebintaceze and Rosacez, the orders supposed to be
most nearly related to it. It is possible, however, that such
characters, though hitherto overlooked, may really exist ;
and I shall endeavour to show that Leguminose, indepen-
dent of the important but minute differences in the original
structure and development of its ovulum, may still be dis-
tinguished at least from Rosacee.

In the character of Polygaleze, which I published in 1814,”
I marked the relation of the parts of the floral envelopes to
the axis of the spike, or to the subtending bractea. I in-
troduced this circumstance chiefly to contrast Polygalez
with Leguminosz, and to prove, as I conceived, that Secu-
ridaca, which had generally been referred to the latter
family, really belonged to the former.

M. De Jussieu, who soon after published a character of
Polygaleze, entirely omitted this consideration, and con-
tinued to refer Securidaca to Leguminose. M. De Can-
dolle, however, in the first volume of his ‘ Prodromus,’ has
adopted both the character and limits of Polygalece, which ces
I had proposed, though apparently not altogether satisfied
with the description he himself has given of the divisions of
the calyx and corolla.

The disposition of the parts of the floral envelopes, with

1 Mémoires sur la Famille des Legumineuses. p
2 Flinders’s Voy. to Terra Austr. 2, p. 542. (Ante, pp. 18, 14.)

292 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

reference to the axis of the spike, in Polygalez, namely,
the fifth segment of the calyx being posterior or superior
and the fifth petal anterior or inferior, is the usual relation
in families the division of whose flower is quinary. This
relation is in some cases inverted; one example of which I
have formerly pointed out in Lobeliacez,' as I proposed to
limit it, and a similar inversion exists in Leguminose.
But this class also deviates from the more general arrange-
ment of the parts of the flower with regard to each other.
That arrangement consists, as I have long since remarked,”
in the regular alternation of the divisions of the proximate
organs of the complete flower. ‘To this arrangement, in-
deed, many exceptions are well known; and M. De Can-
dolle has given a table of all the possible deviations, but
without stating how many of these have actually been ob-
served.®

In Leguminose the deviation from the assumed regular
arrangement consists in the single pistillum being placed
opposite to the lower or anterior segment of the calyx.

In these two characters, namely, the relation of the calyx
and corolla both to the simple pistillum and to the axis of
the spike or to the bractea, Leguminose differ from Rosaceze
in which the more usual arrangements are found.

But in those Rosaceze in which the pistillum is solitary
and placed within the anterior petal, its relation to the
axis of the spike is the same as that of Leguminose, in
which it is within the anterior division of the calyx. And in
all families, whether dicotyledonous or monocotyledonous,
this, I believe, is uniformly the position of the simple solitary
pistillum with regard to the spike or bractea.

The frequent reduction of Pistilla, in plants having the
other parts of the flower complete in number, must have
been generally remarked. But the order in which these
abstractions of pistilla take place, or the relations of the re-
duced series to the other parts of the flower, have, as far as
I know, never yet been particularly attended to. It will
probably appear singular that the observation of these

1 Flinders’s Austr. 2, p. 560. (Ante, p. 32.)
2 Prodr, Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 558. 3 Theor, elem, ed. 2, p. 188,

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 293

relations in the reduced series of pistilla should have sug-
gested the opinion, that in a complete flower, whose e37
parts are definite, the number of stamina and also of pistilla
is equal to that of the divisions of the calyx and corolla
united in Dicotyledones, and of both series of the perian-
thium in Monocotyledones.

This assumed complete number of stamina is actually
the prevailing number in Monocotyledones ; and though in
Dicotyledones less frequent than what may be termed the
symmetrical number, or that in which all the series are
equal, is still found in decandrous and octandrous genera,
and in the greater part of Leguminosz. The tendency to the
production of the complete number, where the symmetrical
really exists, is manifested in genera belonging or'related
to those pentandrous families in which the stamina are
opposite to the divisions of the corolla, as by Samolus
related to Primulacez, and by Beobotrys, having an analo-
gous relation to Myrsinee; forin both these genera, five
additional imperfect stamina are found alternating with the
fertile, and consequently occupying the place of the only
stamina existing in most pentandrous families. Indications
of this number may also be said to exist in the divisions of
the hypogynous disk of many pentandrous orders.

With respect to the Pistilla, the complete number is
equally rare in both the primary divisions of pheenogamous
plants. In Monocotyledones the symmetrical number is
very general, while it is much less frequent in Dicotyledones,
in which there is commonly a still further reduction.

Where the number of Pistilla in Dicotyledones is reduced
to two, in a flower in which both calyx and corolla are
present and their division quinary, one of these pistilla is
placed within a division of the calyx, the other opposite to
a petal or segment of the corolla. In other words, the
addition to the solitary pistillum, (which is constantly an-
terior or exterior), is posterior or interior. This is the
general position of the component parts of a bilocular
ovarium, or an ovarium having two parietal placente ;
and in flowers whose division is quinary, I can recollect no
other exceptions to it than in some genera of Dilleniacez.

294, OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

It is particularly deserving of notice, that the common

position of the cells of the bilocular pericarpium with rela-
tion to the axis of the spike was well known to Ceesalpinus,
who expressly distinguished Crucifere from all other bilocular
families by their peculiarity in this respect, the loculi in
that family being placed right and left, instead of being
anterior and posterior.’
933) On the subject of the position of the Pistilla in the
other degrees of reduction from the symmetrical number,
I shall not at present enter. But in reference to Leguminosee
I may remark that it would be of importance to ascertain
the position of the Pistilla inthe pentagynous Mimosea, stated
to have been found in Brazil by M. Auguste De St. Hilaire.’
Are these Pistilla placed opposite to the divisions of the
calyx, as might probably be inferred from the position of
the solitary Legumen in this classP Or are we to expect
to find them opposite to the petals, which is the more usual
relation, and their actual place in Cnestis, though the
single ovarium of Connarus, a genus belonging to the
same family, is seated within the anterior division of the
calyx P

In the very few Leguminosz in which the division of the
flower is quaternary, namely, in certain species of Mimosa,
the ovarium is still placed within one of the divisions of
the calyx.

As to Moringa, which was originally referred to this
class from a mistaken notion of its absolutely belonging to
Guilandina, it is surely sufficiently different from all Legu-
minose, not only in its compound unilocular ovarium with
three parietal placentz, but also in its simple unilocular
anthers; and it appears to me to be an insulated genus, or
family (Moringee), whose place in the natural series has
not yet been determined.

Casatpinsz, Of this tribe, four species only occur in
the collection. One of these is Bauhinia rufescens of
Lamarck (Zdustr. 829, f. 2); another is Cassia (Senna)

1 Cesalp. de Plantis, p. 327, cap. xv, et p. 351, cap. lili,
2 De Cand, Legum. p. 52.

OF CENTRAL AFRICA, 295

obovata, which, according to Dr. Oudney, grows wild in
small quantities in Wady Ghrurbi.

Paritionacrz. ‘Twenty-six species of this tribe are
contained in the herbarium, none of which form new genera,
and the only two species that appear to be unpublished
belong to Indigofera.

Alhagi Maurorum, or Agoul, is abundant in Fezzan,
where it forms excellent food for camels.

Composira. Of this class, thirty-six species exist in the
collection. The far greater part of these were found in the
vicinity of Tripoli and in the Desert. All of them appear
to belong to established genera, and very few species are
undescribed.

Rusiace#. ‘The herbarium contains only six species of
this family, five of which, belonging to Spermacoce and ps9
Hedyotis, were found in Bornou and Soudan ; the sixth, a
species of Galium, near Tripoli.

Of AscLEp1aDE& only three plants occur. One of these
is anew species of Oxystelma, exactly resembling in its
flowers O. esculentum of India, from which it differs in the
form of its leaves, and in that of its fruit... A species of
Dcemia was found in the Desert; but the specimens are
too imperfect to be ascertained.

Of Apocinea, strictly so-called, there is no plant whatever
in the collection; and of Gentianez, a single species only of
Erythreea.

Sresamesx. An imperfect specimen of Sesamum ptero-
spermumn, of the catalogue of Mr. Salt’s Abyssinian plants,’
is in the collection from Bornou.

Sapotsa. The only plant of this family in the herbarium
is the Micadania, or Butter Tree of Soudan, particularly
noticed by Captain Clapperton. The specimen, however,
is very imperfect, consisting of detached leaves, an incom-
plete fruit, and a single ripe seed. On comparing these
leaves with the specimen of Park’s Shea Tree,’ in the

1 Oxystetma Bornouense, floribus racemosis, corolle laciniis semiovatis,
folliculis inflatis, foliis lanceolatis basi cordatis. leona

Obs. Inflorescentia et corolla omnino 0. escadenti, a quo differt folliculis in-
flatis, et foliis omnibus basi cordatis,

3 Sult’s Voy, to Abyss, append. p. \xiii. (Ante, p. 94.)

3 Park's First Journey, pp. 202 and 352,

296 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

Banksian herbarium, I have little doubt that they both
belong to one and the same species. Whether this plant
is really a Bassia, is not equally certain; and the seed at
least agrees better with Vitellaria paradoxa of the younger
Geertner (Carpol. tab. 205) than with that of Bassia figured
by his father (de Fruct. et Sem. Pl. tab. 104).

That the woody shell in the nuts of all Sapoteze is really
formed of the testa or outer membrane of the seed, as I
have elsewhere stated’ and not of a portion of the substance
of the pericarpium, according to the late M. Richard and
the younger Geertner, is proved, not only by the aperture or
micropyle being still visible on its surface, as M. Turpin
has already shown in one case (Azz. du Mus. d’ Hist. Nat.
7, tab. 11, f. 3); but also by the course and termination
of the raphe, as exhibited in the younger Geertner’s
figures of Calvaria and Sideroxylum (Carpol. tabd. 200,
201, e¢ 202), and by the origin and ramification of the
internal vessels.

240) SCROPHULARINE. Only six species of this family
occur, none of which are unpublished.

OroBANcHE compacta of Viviani was observed between
Fezzan and Bornou.

Of ConvotvuLaces there are five species, four of which
belong to Bornou; the fifth is an aquatic Ipomcea, found
creeping on the borders of a small lake near Tintuma.
Possibly this plant may be Ipomoea aquatica of Forskal,
and consequently Convolvulus repens of Vahl (sym. 1, p.
17). It is not, however, the plant so called by Linneus,
which proves, as I have elsewhere stated (Prodr. FV. Nov.
foll. 1, p. 483) to be Calystegia sepium; nor does it
belong to either of his synonymes. Our plant differs
also from Vahl’s description of his Convolvulus repens,
in having constantly simgle-flowered peduncles, and leaves
whose posterior lobes are rather acute than obtuse, and are
quite entire. It is probably, therefore, distinct ; and I have
named it Ipomcea Clappertoni.”

1 Prod. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 528. s :
2 Troma Clappertoni, glaberrima repens, foliis sagiltatis: lobis posticis
acutiusculis integerrimis, pedunculis unifloris.

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 297

Among the few Ladiate, there is aspecies of Lavandula,
possibly distinct from but very nearly related to L. multi-
fida. It was found on the mountains of Tarhona.

Of Boracinua, the herbarium includes eleven species,
the greater part of which were collected near Tripoli, and
all of them belong to well-established genera.

Primutacesz. Of this family two species of Anagallis
occur in the collection, and of these A. ceerulea was observed
both near Tripoli and in Bornou.

Samonus VaLERANDI was also found near Tripoli, in
Wady Sardalis in Fezzan, and in Bornou.

Of Dicotyledonous, or even of all pheenogamous plants, S.
Valerandi is perhaps the most widely diffused. It is a very
general plant in Europe, has been found in several parts of
North Africa, in Dr. Oudney’s herbarium it is from Bornou,
T have myself observed it at the Cape of Good Hope and
in New South Wales, and it is also indigenous to North
America.

The geographical distribution of the genus Samolus is
equally remarkable. At present eight species are known, of
which S. Valerandi is the only one indigenous to Europe ea
or which, indeed, has been found in the northern: hemi-
sphere, except the nearly related S. ebracteatus of Cuba.
All the other species belong to the southern hemisphere,
where S. Valerandi has also a very extensive range.

Of PrumpBacines, there are three species of Statice
Taxanthema; for the latter name may be preserved as
belonging to a section, though hardly as that of a genus,
so far at least. as depends on inflorescence, which in both
subdivisions of Statice is essentially similar, that of Statice
Armeria being only more condensed. Of the three species
in the herbarium, one appears to be unpublished.

Among the plants of the Apetalous orders in the col-
lection, there are very few remarkable, and hardly any new
species.

Gymnocarpus decandrum was observed by Dr. Oudney
very commonly in gravelly deserts, on the route from Tripoli
to Fezzan; and Cornulaca monacantha of M. Delile is said

298 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

to be widely extended from Tripoli to Bornou, and to be
excellent food for camels.

Monocotyrigeponrs. The number of species belonging
to this primary division contained in the herbarium is alto-
gether seventy. But Graminez and Cyperacee being
excluded, thirteen only remain, namely, three species of
Juncus, a single Commelina, three Melanthacez, three
Asphodeleze, one species of Iris, and two Aroidez, of which
Pistia Stratiotes is one.

Of these thirteen plants, two appear to be unpublished,
both of them belonging to Melanthacese. The first, a
congener of Melanthium punctatum, which is also in the
collection, was found in Fezzan.

The second is a species of Colchicum, very different
from any hitherto described; and which yet, by Mr.
Ritchie, who first observed it, is said to be common in
the desert near Tripoli, where it was also found by Dr.
Oudney.

This species, which I have named Colchicum Ritchii, is
easily distinguished from all its congeners by having two
cristae or membranous processes, which are generally fim-
briated, at the base of each segment of the perianthium,
parallel to each other and to the intermediate filament.
But this character, though excellent as a specific difference,
is neither of generic importance, nor sufficient to authorise
the formation of a separate section.’

22] Bulbocodium and Merendera, however, which, following
Mr. Ker,’ I consider as belonging to Colchicum, appear to
me decidedly to form subgenera or sections, and in this
opinion I am confirmed by having found a fourth section
of the same genus. This fourth subgenus is established
on Hypoxis FascicuLaRis, a plant which has been seen
by very few botanists, and which Linneus introduced

' Colchicum (Hermodactylus) Ritchit, limbi laciniis basi intus bicristatis !
fasciculo 2—multifloro, foliis linearibus.

Obs. Spathe 2-S-floree; limbi laciniee vel lanceolate acutiusculse vel ob-
longee obtuse; cristee laciniarum omnium sepe fimbriato-iucise, exteriorum
nune integerrims, Ovula in singulis ovarii loculis biseriata, placentarum
marginibus approximata; nec ut in C, autumnali quadriseriata,

3 Botan. Magaz. 1028,

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 299

into his ‘Species Plantarum,’ and referred to Hypoxis,
solely on the authority of the figure published in Dr.
Russell’s ‘History of Aleppo.’ In the Banksian Herbarium
Thave examined part of the original specimen of this species,
found by Dr. Alexander Russell, and figured by Ehret in
the work referred to, as well as more perfect specimens
collected by Dr. Patrick Russell; and am satisfied that its
ovarium is not in any degree adherent to the tube of the
perianthium. I find also that Hypoxis fascicularis differs
from Colchicum merely in having a simple unilocular
ovarium, with a single parietal placenta and an undivided
style, instead of the compound trilocular ovarium, with dis-
tinct or partially united styles, common to all the other
sections of that genus.

A reduction, as in this case, to the solitary simple pistil-
lum,’ though existing in all Gramineee and in certain
genera of several other families of Monocotyledones, is yet
comparatively rare in that primary division of phenogamous
plants, and in the great class Liliaceee, the present species
of Colchicum offers, I believe, the only known example. rs
Yet this remarkable character is here so little influential,
if I may so speak, that Hypoxis fascicularis very closely
resembles some states of Colchicum Ritchii, and in the
Banksian herbarium has actually been confounded with
another species of the first or trigynous section of the
genus,

To the first section, which includes Colchicum Ritchii,

1 The late celebrated M. Richard, in his excellent ‘Analyse du Fruit,’ in
pointing out the distinctions between a simple and compound pericarpium,
produces that of Melanthacee as an example of the compound, in opposition
to that of Commeline or of Juncex, which, though equally multilocular, he
considers as simple. A knowledge of the structure of Colchicum Monocaryum
would, uo doubt, have confirmed him in his opinion respecting Melanthacez.

It has always appeared to me surprising that a carpologist so profound as
M. Richard, and whose notions of the composition of true dissepiments, and
even of the analogy in placentation between multilocular and unilocular peri-
carpia, were, in a great degree, equally correct and original, should never have
arrived at the knowledge of the common type of the organ or simple pistillum,
to which all fruits, whether unilocular or multilocular, were reducible; and
that he should, in the instance now cited, have attempted to distinguish into
simple and compound two modifications of the latter so manifestly analogous,
and which differ from each other only in the degree of coalescence of their
component parts,

300 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

the subgeneric name Hermodactylum may, perhaps, be ap-
plied, while that established on Hypoxis fascicularis may be
called Afonocaryum.

The position of the pistillum in Colchicum (Monocaryum)
fasciculare is not easily determined. I believe it to be
placed within the anterior segment of the outer series of
the perianthium ; but, from the great length of the tube, it
is difficult to ascertain such a point in dried specimens.
This, however, is the position in which I should expect it,
both in reference to the usual relation of the solitary simple
pistillum to the axis of the spike, or to the subtending
bractea in all pheenogamous plants, and also with regard
to the constant relation of the parts of the compound pis-
tillum to the divisions of the perianthium in Monocotyle-
dones ; for it is worthy of remark, that a difference in this
relation may be said to exist in the two primary divisions
of phenogamous plants—the pistilla when distinct, or their
component parts when united, being in Dicotyledones
usually placed opposite to the petals, when these are of
equal number ; while in Monocotyledones the cells of the
trilocular ovarium are, I believe, uniformly opposite to the
divisions of the outer series of the perianthium.

Crprracem. Of twelve species of this family existing
in the herbarium, six are referable to Cyperus, three
to Fimbristylis, and three to Scirpus. Among these
there is no remarkable, nor, I believe, any undescribed
species. Of C. Papyrus, which, according to Captain
Clapperton, grows in the Shary, there is no specimen in the
collection.

Gramines. Of this extensive family, with which Dr.
Oudney was more conversant than with any other, and to
which, therefore, during the expedition, he probably paid
greater attention, the herbarium contains forty-five species ;
and in dividing the order into two great tribes, as I have for-
a) merly proposed,’ thirty of these species belong to Poacee
and fifteen to Panicee. This relative proportion of these
two tribes is considerably different from what might have

) Flinders's Poy. to Terra Austr. 2, p. 582. (Ante, pp. 57-8.)

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 301

been expected, in the climates in which the collection was
formed; it seems, however, to be connected with the
nature of the surface ; for in the Great Desert the reduction
of Panicexe is still more remarkable; this tribe being
to Poacez, in that region, in the proportion of only five to
eighteen.

Dr. Oudney remarks, with respect to the grasses of the
desert, that he observed no species with creeping roots;
for a species of Arundo related to Phragmites, which
a notices as the only exception, is not properly a desert
plant.

Among the very few Graminez deserving particular
notice, the first is Avena ForsKxauit of Vahl. The speci-
mens in the herbarium which were collected in the Desert
of Tintuma in some respects differ from all the others that I
have seen of this variable species. In the Banksian her-
barium there is an authentic specimen from Forskal; I
have received from -M. Delile specimens both of (his 4.
. Forskalit and arundinacea, described and figured in his
‘Flore d’Egypte’; and am also in possession of others in
somewhat different states, collected in Egypt by M. Nectoux
and Dr. Sieber. From a comparison of all these specimens
I am led to believe that A. Forskalii and arundinacea
are not specifically distinct; and it is at least evident that
arundinacea more nearly approaches to the plant of
Forskal than that to which M. Delile has applied the name
Forskalit.

This grass, which does not belong to Avena, is referable
to Danthonia, from the structure of the outer valve of its
perianthium. But Danthonia requires subdivision into
several sections, of which, perhaps, our plant may be con-
sidered as forming one.

The character of the section established on Danthonia
Forskalit would chiefly consist in the very remarkable obli-
quity of the joints of the locusta, which is, indeed, so great,
that after their separation each flower seems to have at the
base an almost vertically descendent spur; and as the in-
ferior extremity of the upper joint is produced beyond the
lower, a short calcar actually exists before separation, and

3802 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS

this calcar is equally manifest in the terminal rudiment of
the locusta. The present, therefore, is a case of more re-
markably oblique articulation in grasses than even that
a5) existing in Holcus acicularis (Andropogon acicularis,
Retz), which led to the formation of Centrophorum, a genus
still admitted by Professor Sprengel,’ and respecting the
structure of which a very singular explanation has been
lately offered by M. Raspail.* Jn one respect, the two
cases differ. In Danthonia (Centropodia) Forskaliz, the
articulations being in the axis of the locusta or spicula, each
flower appears to have this spur-like process; while in
ffolcus (Rhaphis) acicularis, the joint being in the peduncle
or branch of the racemus, the spur is common to three
locustee.

Dr. Fischer, in whose herbarium the specimen was ob-
served which led to the formation of Centrophorum, will
probably recollect the communication made to him on
the subject of that plant, of which,Dr. Trinius himself
has since corrected the characters. He retains it, how-
ever, as a distinct genus, for which he has adopted
the name Rhaphis, given to it by Loureiro, by whom it
was originally proposed on other, but not more satisfactory
grounds.

TrrrapHis Pumitto is the second plant of this family to
be noticed. It is undescribed, and belongs to a genus of
which the only two published species were found in the
intratropical part of New Holland.’ In several points of
structure the African plant is very different from 7" pungens,
the first of these species ; in some respects it approaches to
mollis, the second species, especially in the inequality of its
setze or ariste ; but it differs from both in habit, and in
having only one perfect flower in each locusta.*

Of Pennisetum Dicnotomum (Delile, Flore d’ Egypte, p.
15, tad. 8, f. 1), which, in several different states, is in
the collection, it is remarked by Dr. Oudney that “ it

1 Syst. Veg. 1, p. 182. 2 Annal, des Scien. Nat. 4, p. 425.

3 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 185.

4 Triraphis Pumilio, panicula coarctata abbreviata, locusta glumam vix supe-
rante 8-4-flora: flosculo infimo hermaphrodito ; reliquis neutris univalyibus.

OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 303

is a great annoyance to man and beast from the prickly
calyx (involucrum) ;’ and by Major Denham that from
Aghedem to Woodie “it covered the surface of the
country, and annoyed the travellers to misery ;” he ob-
serves also that the seed is called Kasheza, and is eaten.

Panicum TuRGIDUM (Forsk. Arab., p. 18; Delile,
Flore d’ Egypte, p. 19, tab. 19, f. 2) is also one of the most
common grasses from Tripoli to Bornou.

Of AcoryLEDonss, the only plant in the collection is
Acrostichum velleum, found on the Tarhona mountains.
Mr. Ritchie’s herbarium contains, also, a single plant of
the same family, namely Grammitis Ceterach.

The foregoing observations have extended much beyond
the limits which the number and importance of the plants
they relate to may seem to require. I still regret, how-
ever, that I cannot add a few remarks on such species as,
although not in the herbarium, were observed, either indi-
genous or cultivated, in the countries visited by the mission,

‘and for information respecting which I am indebted to
Major Denham and Captain Clapperton. But it being
determined no longer to delay the publication of the very
interesting Narrative to which the observations already
made will form an Appendix, I am unable at present to
enter on this part of my subject.

GENERAL VIEW

OF THE

BOTANY OF SWAN RIVER.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, ESQ, F.R.S.

[Extracted from the ‘Journal of the Royal Geographical Society of
London. Vol. I, pp. 17—21.]

LONDON:

1832.

GENERAL VIEW OF THE BOTANY

OF THE

VICINITY OF SWAN RIVER.

By R. BROWN, Esq., F.R.S.

Read November 22nd, 1830.

THE vegetation of the banks of Swan River, and of a7
the adjoining country to the southward, is at present known
chiefly from the report of Mr. Charles Fraser, the botanical
collector, who accompanied Captain Stirling in his exami-
nation of that district in 1827, and from collections of
specimens which were then formed.

I have inspected, and in part examined, two of these
collections ; one of which I received from Mr. Fraser him-
self, through my friend Alexander Macleay, Esq., the Secre-
tary of the Colony of New South Wales; for the second I
am indebted to Captain Mangles.

The number of species in both collections does not exceed
140; and some dicotyledonous herbaceous tribes, as well
as grasses, Cyperacee, and Orchidez, are entirely wanting.

From materials so limited in extent, but few general
observations can be hazarded on the vegetation of this
portion of the south-west coast of New Holland.

The principal families of plants contained in the collec-
tions are Proteacee ; Myrtacee ; Leguminosae, such es-
pecially as belong to Decandrous Papilionacee, and to the

3808 GENERAL VIEW OF THE

Leafless Acacia ; Epacridee ; Goodenovie ; and Composite.
And the more conspicuous plants, not belonging to any of
these families, and which greatly contribute to give a
character to the landscape, are, Aingia australis, a species
of Xanthorrhea ; » Zamia, nearly allied to, and perhaps
not distinct from, Z. spiralis of the east coast, although it
is said frequently to attain the height of thirty feet; a
species of Callitris; one or two of Casuarina; an Leo-
carpus, probably not different from 2. cupressiformis ; and
Nuytsia floribunda,' a plant hitherto referred to Loranthus,
but sufficiently distinct in the texture and the form of its
fruit, and now named in memory of the discoverer of that
part of the coast to which this very singular tree is nearly
limited.

If an opinion were to be formed of the nature of the
country merely from the imspection of these collections, it
certainly would be extremely unfavorable as to the quality
of the soil; for not only do the prevailing families already
enumerated, but the whole of the genera of those families,
and even many of the species, agree with those found on
the shores of King George’s Sound, which, with the ex-
ception of afew patches of very small extent, seem abso-
lutely incapable of cultivation.

The opimion so formed, however, would be necessarily
modified in noticing the entire want in the collections of
15) tribes, all of which must be supposed to exist, and some
even in considerable proportion, in the tract examined ;
in allowing for the unfavorable season when the herbarium
was collected; in admitting the statements in Mr. Fraser’s
report, respecting the abundance and luxuriance of Anthis-
firia australis—the Kangaroo-grass of New South Wales ;
from the account given in the same report of the extra-
ordinary size of some arborescent species of Banksia, which,
in the neighbourhood of King George’s Sound, generally
form small trees only ; and lastly, in adverting to the im-
portant fact stated by Captain Stirling in his despatch to
Government—namely, that the stock had not only been

1 Loranthus floribundus. Ladild. Nov. Holl. i, p. 87, ¢. 113.

BOTANY OF SWAN RIVER. 309

supported through nearly the whole of the dry season, but
that most descriptions of it had even fattened on the natu-
ral herbage of the country.

From these more general observations I proceed to make
a very few remarks, chiefly relating to the geographical
distribution of some of the families or more interesting
species, either contained in the herbarium, or distinctly
noticed in Mr. Fraser’s report.

The striking resemblance in general character, and the
identity of many of the species with those of King George’s
Sound, have been already mentioned. But this portion of
the shores of New Holland, extending from Swan River on
the west coast to Middle Island, in 123° 10’ east long.
on the south coast, may be said to contain the greatest
proportion of those genera which form the chief peculiarities
of New Holland vegetation.

In comparing the Flora of the district of Swan River
with more distant regions of the same continent, it may be
remarked, that probably not more than four or five species
are common to this part of the west coast, and to the same
parallel of .the east coast of New Holland; and that even
the existence of some of these species at Swan River is not
altogether certain.

In the collections which I have examined there is no
specimen of Anthistiria australis, or Kangaroo-grass of
New South Wales; but as this valuable grass must have
been well known to the botanical collector, and as it is
perhaps the most general plant in New Holland, I have
no hesitation in admitting its existence on the authority of
Mr. Fraser’s report.

Mesembryanthemum equilaterale is neither contained in
the herbarium, nor mentioned by the collector. I find,
however, in one of the letters from Swan River, published
by Mr. Cross, a plant noticed as a pot-herb, that, from the
account of the writer, is probably this plant, which, next to
Anthistiria australis, is perhaps the most widely diffused
species in the Flora of New Holland.

The third species is Pteris esculenta, the only fern found
by Mr. Fraser, and which is both general and abundant

810 GENERAL VIEW OF THE

beyond the tropic in New Holland and in Van Diemen’s Land.
19) The Zamia, already noticed, if not specifically different
from spiralis, would furnish another example of a plant
peculiar to New Holland, and very generally found in the
extra-tropical parts of that continent. I had, however,
myself observed on the south coast a Zamia of at least ten
feet in height, which I suspected might be distinct from
Z. spiralis of the neighbourhood of Port Jackson, and
which is probably the same with that of Swan River.

The Hzocarpus of the Swan River may possibly differ
from cupressiformis, though there is nothing in the speci-
mens to make it probable that it is specifically distinct.
But Evocarpus cupressiformis is found very generally, not
only in the southern parts of New Holland and Van Die-
men’s Land, but also within the tropic.

The last plant in the collection whose range is very
extensive remaining to be noticed, I have not been able to
distinguish from Arenaria marina of the shores of Europe.

Of the families existing in the vicinity of Swan River,
the most striking, as well as the most extensive, is Proteacee,
a tribe which, from its general dispersion, and the remark-
able forms of its numerous genera and species, includes
many of the chief peculiarities of the vegetation of New
Holland.

In Mr. Fraser’s collection, the principal genera of this
order are—Petrophila, Isopogon, Hakea, and Banksia ;
and these are also the most abundant in the districts of
King George’s Sound and of Lucky Bay. ‘The number of
species of the two first-mentioned genera confirms the re-
mark made in the Botanical Appendix to Captain Flinders’s
Voyage'—namely, that in New Holland, at the western ex-
tremity of the parallel of latitude in which the great mass
of this order of plants is found, a closer resemblance is
observable to the South African portion of the order than
on the east coast, where those allied to the American part
chiefly occur.

This is not the place to enter into a particular account
of the new species of this family existing in the collections

1 (Antd, p. 41.)

BOTANY OF SWAN RIVER. 311

from Swan River. I may observe, however, that the
number is considerable, and that their specific characters
have been recently published.

The Myrtacee of Swan River belong chiefly to Mela-
leuca, Beaufortia, Calothamnus, Calythrix, Billottia,’ and
Eucalyptus.

Of Eucalyptus the only species in the collection had been
first found in Captain Flinders’s voyage at King George’s
Sound, on the shores of which it was the only useful co
timber tree, though there of very moderate size. I have
named it Eucalyptus calophylla.

Mr. Fraser describes it as forming, on the banks of the
Swan, a large forest tree, and erroneously refers it to da-
gophora, a genus which is limited to the east coast of New
Holland. Other species of Zwea/yptus, forming the timber
of the country, are mentioned in the report, and considered
to be some of the common gum-trees of Port Jackson,
from which, however, I have no doubt they will prove
to be distinct ; for I am acquainted with no species of this
genus common even to the east and south coasts of New
Holland.

I shall conclude with a remark relating equally to the
genus Hucalyptus and to the Leafless Acacie, several species
of which are found in the collection. This observation I
have formerly made in the Appendix to Captain Flinders’s
Voyage in the following terms’:—‘“‘These two genera are
not only the most widely diffused, but by far the most ex-
tensive in Terra Australis, about 100 of each having
already been observed; and if taken together, and con-
sidered with respect to the mass of vegetable matter they
contain, calculated from the size as well as the number of
individuals, are perhaps nearly equal to all the other plants
of that country. They agree very generally also, though
belonging to very different families, in a part of their
economy, which contributes somewhat to the peculiar

' Supp. 1, Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl.

2 A genus distinct from Leptospermum, to which the few species hitherto
published, namely, B. margiuala, flecuosa, and lineartfolia, have been referred,

3 (Ante, p. 62.)

312 GENERAL VIEW OF THE BOTANY OF SWAN RIVER.

‘character of the Australian forests, namely, in their leaves,
or the parts performing the functions of leaves, being ver-
tical, or presenting their margin, and not either surface, to-
wards the stem: both surfaces having consequently the
same relation to light.

“This economy, which uniformly takes place in the
Acacia, is in them the consequence of the vertical dilatation
of the foliaceous footstalk; while in Eucalyptus, where,
though very general, it is by no means universal, it proceeds
from the twisting of the footstalk of the leaf.”

To this quotation it may be added that these two genera
still more uniformly agree in the similarity of the opposite
surfaces of their leaves. But this similarity is the indi-
cation of a more important fact—namely, the existence
equally on both surfaces of the leaf, of those organs, for
which, as I believe them to be in general imperforated, I
have adopted the name of cutaneous glands, but which by
most authors are denominated pores, or stomata of the
epidermis.

Tn leaves, especially of trees and shrubs, these glands are
generally found on the under surface only ; while among
arborescent plants in a very few instances, as in several
Conifere, they are confined to the upper surface.

2) In addition to the two extensive New Holland tribes
here mentioned, there are many other cases in which these
organs occupy both paginee; and I am inclined to think
such cases more frequently occur on that continent than in
any other part of the world. It is at least certain that on
this microscopic character, of the equal existence of cuta-
neous glands on both surfaces of the leaf, depends that
want of lustre which is so remarkable in the forests of New

Holland.

BOTANICAL APPENDIX

TO

CAPTAIN STURT’'S EXPEDITION

INTO

CENTRAL AUSTRALIA.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, ESQ,, D.C.L., FLR.S., F.LS., &c.

[Extracted from the ‘ Narrative of an Expedition into Central Australia,
during the years 1844, 1845, and 1846,’ by Captain Charles Sturt,
FLS., F.R.GS. Vol. I, Appendix, pp. 66--92.]

LONDON:

1849.

PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALTA,

My friend, Captain Sturt, having placed at my disposal
the Collection of Plants formed in his recent Expedition
into the Southern Interior of Australia, I am desirous of
giving some account of the principal novelties it con-
tains.

The collection consists of about one hundred species, to
which might be added, if they could be accurately deter-
mined, many other plants, chiefly trees, slightly mentioned
in the interesting narrative, which is about to appear, and
to which the present account will form an appendix. I
may also observe, in reference to the limited number of
species, that Captain Sturt and his companion, Mr. Brown,
seem to have collected chiefly those plants that appeared
to them new or striking, and of such the collection con-
tains a considerable proportion.

In regard too to such forms as appear to constitute
genera hitherto undescribed, it greatly exceeds the much
more extensive herbarium, collected by Sir Thomas
Mitchell in his last expedition, in which the only two
plants proposed as in this respect new belong to genera
already well established, namely, Delabechia to Brachychi-
ton, and Linschotenia to Dampiera.

In Captain Sturt’s collection, I have been obliged, from
the incomplete state of the specimens, to omit several
species, probably new, from the following account, in which
the plants noticed, chiefly new genera and species, are
arranged according to the order of families in the Pro-
dromus of De Candolle.

316 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

BLENNODIA.

Cruciferarum genus, prope Matthiolam.

Cuar. Gen.— Calyx clausus, foliolis lateralibus basi sac-
catis. Petala equalia, laminis obovatis. Stamina : fila-
mentis edentulis. Ovariwm lineare. Stylus brevissimus.
Stigma bilobum dilatatum. S%/iqua linearis valvis convexi-
usculis, stigmate coronata, polysperma. Semina aptera
pube fibroso-mucosa tecta! Cofyledones incumbentes.

Herba (v. Suffrutex) erecta ramosa canescens, pube ra-
mosa ; foliis lato-linearibus remoté dentatis ; racemis terimt-
nalibus.

1. BLENNODIA canescens.

Loc. In arenosis depressis.

Dusc. Suffruticosa, sesquipedalis, caule ramisque tereti-
bus. Folia vix pollicaria paucidentata. Racemi multiflori,
erecti, ebracteati. Flores albicantes. Calyx incano-pube-
scens. Petalorum ungues calyce paulo longiores. Stamina
6, tetradynama, filamentis linearibus membranaceis apice
sensim angustato.

Oss. This plant has entirely the habit, and in many
important points the structure of Matthiola, near which
in a strictly natural method it must be placed; differing,
however, in having incumbent cotyledons, and in the
mucous covering of its seeds. The mucus proceeds from
short tubes covering the whole surface of the testa, each
containing a spiral fibre which seems to be distinct from
the membrane of the tube. A structure essentially similar
is known to occur generally in several families; to what
extent or in what genera of Cruciferae it may exist, I have
not ascertained ; it is not found, however, in those species
of Matthiola which I have examined.

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 317

STURTIA. (68

Malvacearum genus, proximum Gossypio, affine etiam
Senree.

Car. Gen.—Znvolucrum triphyllum integerrimum.
Calyx 5-dentatus, sinubus rotundatis. Pefala cuneato-
obovata, basi nequilatera. Colwmna staminum polyandra.
Ovaria 5, polysperma. Styli coherentes. Stigmata dis-
tincta linearia. Pericarpia. . . Semina. . .

Suffrutex orgyalis glaber ; foliis petiolatis obovatis inte-
gerrimis ; floribus pedunculatis solitariis.

2. Sturtia Gossypioides.

Loc. “ In the beds of the creeks on the Barrier Range.”
D. Sturt.

Desc. Suffrutex orgyalis glaber. Folia ramorum alterna,
diametro unciali, trinervia ; petiolo folium subzequanti, basi
in stipulam subscariosam adnatam dilatato. Pedunculi vel
potius rami florifer: suboppositifolii nec veré axillares uni-
Hori, juxta apicem folio nano petiolato stipulis 2 distinctis
stipato instructi. Involucrum foliaceum venosum, foliolis
distinctis, cordatis, punctis nigricantibus glandulosis con-
spersis. Calyx dentibus acutis, sinubus rotundatis. Petala
sesquipollicaria, uti calycis tubus glanduloso-punctata glan-
dulis nigricantibus semi-immersis, purpurea basibus atro-
purpureis margine barbatis. Columna staminum e basi
nuda super ad apicem usque antherifera: antheris reni-
formibus, loculis apice confluentibus. Pollen hispidum.

Oss. Sturtia is no doubt very nearly related to Gossy-
pium, from which it differs in the entire and distinct leaves
of its foliaceous involucrum, in the sharp teeth and broad
rounded sinuses of the calyx, and possibly also in its fruit
and seeds, which are, however, at present unknown. They
agree in the texture and remarkable glands of the calyx,
and in the structure of the columna staminum. Senra,
which, like Sturtia, has the foliola of its three-leaved in- 9

318 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

volucrum distinct and entire, differs from it in having its
calyx 5-fid with sharp sinuses, in the absence of glands,
in the reduced number of stamina, and in its dispermous
ovaria.

3. Trisutus (Hystriz) lanatus, foliis 8-10-jugis, fruc-
tibus undique tectis spinis subulatis longitudine inzqua-
libus: majoribus sparsis longitudinem cocci superan-
tibus.

Loc. “In collinis arenosis. Lat. 26°.” D. Sturt.

Desc. Herba diffusa, sericea, incana. Folium majus
cuiusque paris 8-10-jugum, foliolis ovatis. Flores magni.
Calyx estivatione leviter imbricata. Petala calyce duplo
longiora. Stamina decem, antheris linearibus.

Oss. I. A species nearly related to I. Hystrix, found
on the west coast of Australia, or on some of its islands,
in the voyage of the Beagle, may be distinguished by the
following character. Z?cbudus (occidentalis) sericeo-lanatus,
foliis suboctojugis, coccis undique densé armatis: spinis
omnibus conico-subulatis longitudine invicem eequalibus.
‘These two species differ from all others in the uniform shape
of the spines, which equally cover the whole external surface
of the fruit.

Oss. II. ‘The American species of the Linnean genus
Tribulus are distinguishable from the rest of the published
species, by having ten monospermous cocci, by their persis-
tent calyx, and the absence of glands subtending the 5
filaments opposite to the sepals.

This tribe was originally separated as a genus by Scopoli,
under the name of Kallstrcemia, which has been recently
adopted by Endlicher.

Another tribe exists in the intratropical part of the Aus-
tralian continent, to which, nearly 40 years ago, in the Bank-
7) sian Herbarium, I gave the generic name of 'l'ribulopis
and which may readily be distinguished by the following
characters,

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 319

TRIBULOPIS.

Calyx 5-partitus deciduus. Petala 5. Stamina decem
(nunc 5). #/amenta quinque, sepalis opposita, basi glan-
dula stipata. Ovaria 5, monosperma. Coeci, preter
tubercula 2 v. 4 baseos, leeves.

Herbee annue prostrate ; foliis omnibus alternis !

Trisutopis (Solandri) foliis bi-trijugis, foliolis subovatis
inequilateris, coccis basi quadrituberculatis,

Loc. In ora orientali intratropica Nove Hollandiz
prope Endeavour River, anno 1770. DD. Banks et
Solander.

TripuLopis (angustifolia), foliis 3-4 jugis (raro bijugis),
foliolis linearibus, tuberculis baseos coccorum abbreviatis.

Loc. Ad fundum sinus Carpentarize annis 1802 et 3.
R. Brown.

TrisuLopis (pextandra), foliis bijugis, foliolis oblongo-
lanceolatis pari superiore duplo majore, floribus pentandris,
petalis lanceolatis.

Loc. In insulis juxta fundum sinus Carpentarize anno
1803. R. Brown.

4. Croranaria (Sturtiz) tomentosa, foliis simplicibus
ovalibus utrinque sericeo-tomentosis, petiolis apice genicu-
latis, racemis terminalibus multifloris.

Loc. “On the top of the ridges in pure sand, from S,
Lat. 28° to 26°.” _D. Sturt.

Desc. Frutex 2-3-pedalis (D. Sturt). Folia alterna, ovata
passim ovalia, obtusa, sesquipollicem longa, utrinque velu-
tina ; petiolus teres basi vix crassiore apice curvato. Race-
mus terminalis ; pedicellis approximatis calycem vix equan-
tibus apice bibracteatis. Flores sesquipollicares. Calyx
5-fidus; laciniis lanceato-linearibus acutis subzequalibus
tubum paulo superantibus. Corolla sordidé flava, calyce
plus duplo major. Vexillum magnum, basi simplici nec
auriculata, late ovatum, acutum. Alee vexillo fere dimidio

820. PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

breviores, basi semicordata. Carina longitudine vexilli,
™ acuminata, basi gibbosa, ibique aperta marginibus
tomentosis. Stamina 10 diadelpha, simplex et novemfidum.
Antherze quinque majores lineares, juxta basin affixe ;
quinque reliquee ovate, linearibus triplo breviores, incum-
bentes. Ovarium lineare, multi-ovulatum. Stylus extra
medium et prasertim latere interiore barbatum. Stigma
obtusum. Legumen desideratur.

Oss. A species very nearly related to C. Sturtu, having
flowers of nearly equal size, and of the same colour and
proportion of parts, found in 1818, by Mr. Cunningham,
on the north-west coast of Australia, and since in Captains
Wickham and Stokes’ Voyage of the Beagle; may be dis-
tinguished by the followmg character :—Crotalaria (Cun-
ninghamit) tomentosa, foliis simplicibus ovali-obovatis
utrinque sericeo-tomentosis, petiolis apice curvatis, pedun-
culis axillaribus unifloris.

5. Criantaus (Dampieri) herbaceus prostratus sericeo-
villosissimus, foliolis oppositis (rarissime alternis) oblongis
passim lineari-oblongis obovatisve, pedunculis erectis scapi-
formibus, floribus subumbellatis, calycibus 5-fidis sinu-
bus acutis, ovariis (leguminibusque immaturis) sericeis.

Clianthus Oxleyi 4. Cunningham in Hort. Soc. Transac.
IT series, vol. 1, p. 522.

Donia speciosa Don, Gen. Syst. vol. 2, p. 468.

Clianthus Dampieri Cunningham, loc. cit.

Colutea Nove Hollandie, &c., Woodward in Dampier’s
Voy. vol. 3, p. 11], tab. 4, f. 2.

Loc. “In ascending the Barrier Range near the Darling,
about 500 feet above the river.” D. Sturt.

Oss. In July, 1817, Mr. Allan Cunningham, who ac-
companied Mr. Oxley in his first expedition into the West-
ern Interior of New South Wales, found his Clianthus
Oxleyi on the eastern shore of Regent’s Lake, on the River
Lachlan. The same plant was observed on the GawlerRange,
7 not far from the head of Spencer’s Gulf, by Mr. Eyre
in 1839, and more recently by Captain Sturt, on his Barrier
Range near the Darling. I have examined specimens from

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 821

all these localities, and am satisfied that they belong to one
and the same species.

In March (not May), 1818, Mr. Cunningham, who
accompanied Captain King in his voyages of survey of the
coasts of New Holland, found on one of the islands of
Dampier’s Archipelago, a plant which he then regarded as
identical with that of Regent’s Lake. This appears from
the following passage of his MS. Journal :

“T was not a little surprised to find Kennedya speciosa
(his original name for Clianthus Oxleyi), a plant discovered
in July, 1817, on sterile, bleak, open flats, near Regent’s
Lake, on the River Lachlan, in lat. 33° 18’ S. and long.
146° 40° HE. It is not common; I could see only three
plants, of which one was in flower.” “This island is the
Isle Malus of the French.” Mr. Cunningham was not then
aware of the figure and description in Dampier above
referred to, which, however, in his communication to the
Horticultural Society nm 1834, he quotes for the plant of
the Isle Malus, then regarded by him as a distinct species
from his Clanthus Oxleyi of the River Lachlan. To this
opinion he was probably in part led by the article Donia or
Clianthus, in Don’s System of Gardening and Botany, vol.
2, p. 468, in which a third species of the genus is introduced,
founded on a specimen in Mr. Lambert’s Herbarium, said
to have been discovered at Curlew River, by Captain King.
This species, named Clianthus Dampieri by Cunningham,
he characterises as having leaves of a slightly different form,
but its principal distinction is in its having racemes instead
of umbels; at the same time he confidently refers to Dam-
pier’s figure and description, both of which prove the
flowers to be umbellate, as he describes those of his Clian-
thus Oxleyi to be. But as the flowers in this last plant 1s
are never strictly umbellate, and as I have met with speci-
mens in which they are rather corymbose, I have no hesita-
tion in referrmg Dampier’s specimen, which many years ago
I examined at Oxford, as well as Cunningham’s, to Clianthus
Dampieri. ‘This specimen, however, cannot now be found in

his Herbarium, as Mr. Heward, to whom he bequeathed his
21

822 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

collections, informs me; nor can I trace Mr. Lambert’s
plant, his Herbarium having been dispersed.

Since the preceding observations were written, I have
seen in Sir William Hooker’s Herbarium two specimens of
a Clianthus, found by Mr. Bynoe, on the north-west coast
of Australia, in the voyage of the Beagle. ‘These specimens,
I have no doubt, are identical with Dampier’s plant, and
they agree both in the form of leaves and in their subum-
bellate inflorescence with the plant of the Lachlan, Darling,
and the Gawler Range. From the form of the half-ripe
pods of one of these specimens, I am inclined to believe
that this plant, at present referred to Clianthus, will, when
its ripe pods are known, prove to be sufficiently different
from the original New Zealand species to form a distinct
genus, to which, if such should be the case, the generic name
Eremocharis may be given, as it is one of the greatest
ornaments of the desert regions of the interior of Australia,
as well as of the sterile islands of the North-west coast.

CLIDANTHERA.

Cuar. Gen.—Calyw 5-fidus. Petala longitudine -sub-

equalia. Stamina diadelpha: authere uniformes ; loculis
apice confluentibus, valvula contraria ab apice ad basin
separanti dehiscentes! Ovariwm monospermum. Stylus
subulatus. Stigma obtusum. Legumen ovatum, lenticu-
lari-compressum, echinatum.
7 Herba, v. Suffrutex, glabra, glandulosa; ramulis an-
gulatis. Folia cum impart pinnata ; foliolis oppositis, subtus
glandulosis. Stipule parve, basi petioli adnate. Flores
spicati, parvt, albicantes.

Ozs. Subgenus forsan Psoralez, cui habitu simile, foliis
calycibusque pariter glandulosis; diversum dehiscentia
insolita antherarum !

6. CLIDANTHERA psoralioides.
Loc. Suffrutex bipedalis in paludosis. D. Sturt.

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 3823

Desc. Herba, vel suffrutex, erecta, bipedalis, glabriuscula.
Ramuli angulati. Folia cum impari pinnata, 4-5-juga;
foliola opposita, lanceolata, subtus glandulis crebris parvis
manifestis, marginibus scabris. Spice dense, multiflore.
Calyx 5-fidus, parum inaequalis, acutus, extus glandulis
dense conspersus. Corolla: Veai//um lamina oblonga sub-
conduplicata nec explanata, basi simplici absque auriculis ;
ungue abbreviato. 4/e vexillo paulo breviores, carinam
equantes, laminis oblongis, auriculo baseos brevi. Carine
petala alis conformes. Stamina diadelpha, simplex et
novemfidum; anthere subrotunde v. reniformes, valvula
-ventrali anthera dimidio minore subrotunda. Ovarium
hispidum ovulo reniformi. | Legumen basi calyce sube-
marcido cinctum, echinatum. Semen reniforme, absque
strophiola ; integumento duplici. Embryo viridis; cotyle-
dones obovate, accumbentes.

Oss. This plant, which in some respects resembles cer-
tain species of Glycyrrhiza, appears to be not unfrequent
in the southern interior. It was found in one of the early
expeditions of Sir Thomas Mitchell, and Mrs. (Capt.) Grey
observed it on the flats of the Murray.

7. Swarnsona (grandiflora) suffruticosa pubescens, foliis
8-10-jugis inexpansis incano-tomentosis ; foliolis oblongis
obtusis retusisve: adultis semiglabratis: rachi subincana,
racemo multifloro folium superante, bracteolis lanceato-
linearibus acutis zquantibus tubum calycis albo-lanati 1
quinquefidi: laciniis acutissimis longitudine feré tubi,
vexillo bicalloso.

Loc. “Common on the rich alluvial flats of the Murray
and Darling.” D. Sturt.

Oss. This plant is, perhaps, not specifically distinct from
S. Greyana, Lindl. Bot. Regist. 1846, tab. 66, of which
the figure is a good representation of 8. grandiflora in every
respect, except in the form and proportions of the teeth of
the calyx and lateral bracteze. In these points it exactly
agrees with complete specimens, for which I am indebted
to Mrs. Grey, from the banks of the Murray, and Mr. Eyre’s
station (Moorundi), about 98 miles from Adelaide, where it

B24 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

was first found in November, 1841. The following charac-
ters, if constant, will sufficiently distinguish it from S.
grandiflora.

Swatnsona (Greyana) suffruticosa pubescens, foliis 5-9-
jugis inexpansis incano-tomentosis ; foliolis oblongis obtusis
retusisve: adultis semiglabratis: rachi subincana, racemis
multifloris folio longioribus, bracteis lateralibus lanceato-
linearibus brevioribus tubo calycis albo-lanati quinque-
dentati: dentibus obtusiusculis tubo dimidio brevioribus,
vexillo bicalloso.

In the second edition of Hortus Kewensis (vol. 4, p.
326), I excluded from the generic character of Swainsona
the calli of the vexillum, having observed two Australian
species where they were wanting, but which in every other
respect appeared to me referable to this genus; for the
same reason I continue to introduce the calli, where they
exist, into the specific characters, as was done in Hortus
Kewensis, ].c. In the generic Sarr of Swainsona,
given in De Candolle’s Prodromus (vol. 2, p. 271), the
calli of vexillum are transferred to the calyx ; this can only
be regarded as an oversight, which perhaps has been cor-
71 rected by the author himself, and which, so far as I know,
has never been adopted in any more recent work in which
the generic character of Swainsona is given.

8. Swarnsona ? (awa) glabra, caule ramoso, foliis 6-7-
jugis; foliolis oblongo-ovalibus obtusis, racemis elongatis
laxis, pedicellis calyce glabro quinquedentato brevioribus,
bracteolis subulatis, vexillo ecalloso.

Loc. Statio nulla indicata, in Herb. D. Sturt.

Oss. There is something in the aspect of this plant not
entirely agreeing with the other species of the genus; and
as the fruit is unknown, and the flowers yellow, I refer it
with a doubt to Swainsona.

Or

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT, 82

PENTADYNAMIS.

Cuar. Gen.—Calye 5-fidus subeequalis. Vewdllum ex-
planatum, callo baseos laminee in unguem decurrenti.
Carina obtusa, basin versus gibba, longitudine alarum.
Stamina diadelpha; antheris 5 majoribus linearibus, reliquis
ovatis. Ovarium polyspermum. Stylus e basi arcuata por-
rectus, postice barbatus. Legumen compressum.

Herba (Suffrutex sec. D. Sturt), dipedalis sericeo-incana ;
caule angulato erecto. Folia ternata; foliolis sessilibus,
lineartbus, obtusis. Flores racemosi, flavi.

9. PENTADYNAMIS 7zcana.

Loc. “On sand-hills with Crotalaria Sturtii.” D. Sturt.

Desc. Herba erecta, ramosa, sericeo-incana. Folia al-
terna, ternata; petiolo elongato, teretiusculo, foliolo termi-
nali Jongiore vix unciali. Racemi multiflori, erecti; pedi-
celli subsequantes calycem. Bracteole subulate, infra
apicem pedicelli, basin calycis attingentes. Calyx 5-fidus ;
laciniis acutis tubum equantibus. Corolla flava, calyce
plus duplo longior. Vexillum explanatum, basi absque
auriculis sed callo in unguem decurrenti ibique barbato
auctum. Carina infra medium gibba pro receptione baseos 77
styli. Staminum anthere majores lineares, basi vel juxta
basin affixes; 5 minores ovate, incumbentes. Ovarium
lineare, pubescens. Stigma terminale, obtusum. Legu-
men immaturum incanum, stylo e basi arcuata porrecto
terminatum, calyce subemarcido subtensum. ;

Oss. In the collection of the plants of his last expedition,
presented to the British Museum by Sir Thomas Mitchell,
there is a plant which seems to belong to the genus Penta-
dynamis, which is probably, therefore, one of the species
of Vigna, described by Mr. Bentham.

10. Cassia (Sturtii), tomentoso-incana, foliis 4-jugis
foliolis lanceolato-linearibus planis: glandula depressa inter

826 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

par infimum, racemo corymboso paucifloro cum pedunculo
suo folium paulo superante v. equante, calyce tomentoso,

Loc. “In sandy brushes of the Western interior.” D.
Sturt.

Oss. Species proxima C. artemisizfolize De Cand. Prodr.
quee Cassia glaucescens Cunningh. MSS. 1817, cui foliola
teretiuscula, et racemus corymbosus cum pedunculo suo
folio brevior.

11. Cassta (canaliculata), cinerascens pube tenuissima,
foliis 2-jugis (raro 1-jugis) foliolis angustato-linearibus cana-
liculatis: glandula inter par inferius et dum unijuga’ inter
terminale, calycibus glabriusculis, racemis corymbosis pauci-
floris folio brevioribus.

Loc. “In the bed of. the creeks of the Barrier Range,
about thirty-six miles from the Darling, in lat. 32° 8.” D.
Sturt.

Oss. Proxima C. eremophile Cunningh. MSS. que se-
quentibus notis a Cassia phyllodinea et C. zygophylla,
Benth. facile distinguenda.

Cassia (cremophila), glabra, foliis unijugis raro passim
73) bijugis ; foliolis linearibus canaliculatis latitudine racheos
linearis averse, corymbis paucifloris folio brevioribus.

Loc. In desertis prope fluvium Lachlan, anno 1817,
detexit D. Cunningham.

Cassia (zygophylla), glabra foliis unijugis ; foliolis line-
aribus planis rachi duplo latioribus, corymbis paucifloris
folio brevioribus.

Cassia zygophylla, Benth. in Mitch. trop. Austr. p. 288.

Another species nearly related to C. zygophylla is readily
distinguished by the following character :

CassrA (platypoda), glabra, foliis unijugis ; foliolis line-
aribus apiculo recurvo duplo angustioribus rachi aversa
lanceolato-lineari.

Loc. Juxta fluvium Murray, anno 1841, detexit Domina
Grey.

12. Cassta (phyllodinea), canescens pube arctissimé ad-
pressa, phyllodiis aphyllis linearibus planis falcatis aversis,

calycibus glabris, legumine plano-compresso,

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 327

Loc. In Herbario D. Stwt specimen exstat nulla sta-
tionis aut loci indicatione, sed eandem speciem ad fundum
sinus Spencer’s Gulf dicti in sterilibus apricis anno 1802
legi.

Dzsc. Frutex quadripedalis, ramosissimus. Phyllodia
semper aphylla, aversa, linearia, acuta, basi attenuata, plus
minusveé falcato-incurva, biuncialia, } circiter unciz lata ex-
stipulata, paginis pube arctissime adpressa canescentibus,
margine superiore glandula unica depressa obsoleta. Flores
flavi, in umbella axillari 2-3 flora.

Oxs. Cassia phyllodinea is one of the very few species
of the genus, which, like the far greater part of New Hol-
land Acacize, lose their compound leaves, and are reduced
to the footstalk, or phyllodium, as it is then called, and
which generally becomes foliaceous by vertical compression (79
and dilatation. A manifest vertical compression takes
place in this species of Cassia.

A second species, Cassia circinata of Benth. in Mitch.
trop. Austr. p. 884, is equally reduced to its footstalk, but
which is without manifest vertical compression. ‘To this
species may perhaps be referred Cassia linearis of Cunning-
ham MSS., discovered by him in 1817, but which appears
to differ in having a single prominent gland about the
middle of its phyllodium; Bentham’s plant being entirely
eglandular.

These two, or possibly three species, belong to the desert
tracts of the South Australian interior. In the same regions
we have another tribe of Cassie closely allied to the
aphyllous species ; they have only one pair of foliola which
are caducous, and whose persistent footstalk is more or
less vertically compressed. Along with these, and nearly
related to them, are found several species of Cassia, having
from two to four or five pairs of foliola which are narrow, but
their footstalks are without vertical compression, and their
foliola are caducous, chiefly in those, however, which have
only two pairs. .

328 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

PETALOSTYLIS.

Ceesalpinearum genus, Labichee proximum.

Cuar. Gen.—Calyz 5-phyllus, equalis. Petala 5 sube-
qualia, patentia. Stamina: Filamenta quinque sepalis op-
posita, quorum ¢ria antherifera, antheris basifixis lineari-
bus, duo reliqua castrata. Ovarium oligospermum. Stylus
maximus, petaloideus, trilobus, lobo medio longiore axi in-
crassata desinente in stigma obtusum simplex!

Frutex glaber, erectus. Folia alterna, pinnata cum im-
pari, foliolis alternis. Racemi avillares, paucifort. Flores

frari.

so) 13, Prranostyiis Labicheotdes.

Loc. “In the bed of a creek along with Sturtia.” D.
Sturt.

Oss. Eadem omnino species exstat inter plantas in
Insulis Archipelagi Dampieri juxta oram septentrio-occi-
dentalem Novae Hollandiz: in itinere navis Beagle dicte
lectas.

Desc. Frutex facie fere Cassie et Labichese. Folia alterna,
cum impari pinnata, foliolis alternis brevissimé petiolatis
oblongo-lanceolatis cum mucronulo terminali paulo majore.
Stipula parvee caduce. Racemi pauciflori, axillares, folio
breviores. Alabastrum ovali-oblongum acutiusculum. Calyx
viridis, sepalis subeequalibus oblongis acutis, sestivatione
imbricatis. Petala quinque subzequalia, oblonga, flava, astiva-
tione imbricata, sepalis sesquilongiora. Stamina3 antherifera
eequalia, filamentis abbreviatis, antheris acutis bilocularibus,
loculis sulco longitudinali insculptis ; 2 reliqua rudimenta
parva subfiliformia. Ovarium sessile, lineare, 3-4-spermum.
Stylus lobo medio triplo longiore, oblongo-lanceolato, lobis
lateralibus auriculiformibus semiovatis obtusis. Stigma
imberbe.

Oss. The structure of the style, which forms the only
important character of this genus, so far as the specimens
enable me to judge, is so remarkable and peculiar, as to

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 829

render it necessary to state, that I have found it quite
uniform in all the flowers I have examined ; namely, in
four immediately before, and in three after expansion.

PODOCOMA.

Cuan. Gen.—Jnvolucrwm imbricatum, foliolis angustis
acutis. Ligule pluriseriales, angustissime, femines. Vos-
cewli pauciores hermaphrodito-masculi. Ligularum pappo
capillari, stipitato, denticulato. Receptaculum epaleatum.

Herba humilis, setosa ; caule densé foliato ; folia petio-
lata, cuneata, incisa, setis albis conspersa.

14. Popocoma cuneifolia. [al

Loc. In Herbario D. Sturt absque ulla indicatione loci
vel stationis.

Ozs. This plant appears to be generically distinct from
Erigeron, particularly in its stipitate pappus. The speci-
mens, however, are so incomplete, that I am unable to de-
termine whether what I have considered stem, may not be
a branch only.

LEICHARDTIA.

Cuan. Gun.—Calye 5-partitus. Corolla urceolata ;
tubo intus imberbi; fauce annulo integerrimo incrassata. ,
Corona staminea 5-phylla, foliolis antheris oppositis, risque
brevioribus, indivisis. Anthere membrana (brevi) termi-
nate. Masse Pollinis erecte basi affixes. Stigma vix
divisum.

Suffrutex volubilis ; foliis linearibus, fascicularibus, eatra-
alaribus ; folliculis ventricosis ovato-oblongis.

15. Lurcnarptta australis.
Doubah Mitchell, trop. Austr. p. 85.

830 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

Loc. “Common on the Murray, and in the interior.”
D. Sturt.

Dzsc. Suffrutex pubescens, subcinereus; ramis striatis
nec omnino teretibus. Folia sesquipollicaria, linearia,
acuta. Fasciculi multiflori. Calycis foliola obtusa, pube
tenui cinerascentia. Corolla glabra; tubo absque squa-
mulis denticulisve, ventricoso ; limbo vix longitudine tubi,
laciniis conniventibus sinistrorsum imbricatis. Corone
foliola e basi dilatata adnata linearia, indivisa. Masse
Pollinis (Pollinia) lineares.

Oss. Doubah was originally found by Sir T. Mitchell,
but with fruit only, in one of his journeys, and also in his
last expedition ; and, according to him, the natives eat the
seed-vessel entire, preferring it roasted. Captain Sturt,
on the other hand, observes that the natives of the districts
where he found it eat only the pulpy seed-vessel, rejecting
the seeds.

s) 16. Jasminum dineare. Br. prodr. 1, p. 521.

Jasminum Mitchellii. Lindl. in Mitch. trop. Austr.
p. 365.

Ozs. In Captain Sturt’s collection there are perfect
specimens of this plant, on which a few remarks may be
here introduced, chiefly referring to its very general exist-
ence in the sterile regions of the interior of Southern Aus-
tralia, and even extending to the north-west coast.

The species was established on specimens which I collected
in 1802, in the sterile exposed tract at the head of Spencer’s
Gulf. With these I have compared and found identical
Mr. A. Cunningham’s specimens gathered in the vicinity of
the Lachlan, in 1817; Captain Sturt’s, in his earlier expe-
ditions, from the Darling; those of Sir Thomas Mitchell,
in his different journeys; and specimens collected in one
of the islands of Dampier’s Archipelago. In this great
extent of range, it exactly agrees with a still more remark-
able plant, and one much less likely to belong to a desert
country, namely, Chanthus Dampieri.

I have considered Jasminum Mitchell as hardly a
variety of J. lineare, the character of this supposed species

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT, 831

depending on its smooth leaves, and its ‘axillary nearly
sessile corymbi or fasciculi, which are much shorter than
their subtending leaves; but even in the specimen con-
tained in the collection presented to the British Museum
by Sir Thomas Mitchell, the young branches, as well as
the pedunculus and pedicelli, are covered with similar
pubescence, and in the same degree as that of J. lineare ;
the specimens from Dampier’s Archipelago have leaves
equally smooth, but have the inflorescence of J. lineare;
and I have specimens of J. lineare in which, with the usual
pubescence of that species, the inflorescence is that of
Mitchelli. Among Sir Thos. Mitchell’s collection at the
Museum, there is a Jasminum not noticed by Professor 1s
Lindley, which, though very nearly related to J. lineare,
and possibly a variety only, may be distinguished by the
following character.

Jasminum (micranthum) cinereo-pubescens, foliis ternatis ;
foliolis lanceato-linearibus, pedunculis axillaribus 1-3 floris,
corolla: laciniis obtusis dimidio tubi brevioribus.

17. GoopEnta (cycloptera) ramosissima pubescens, foliis
radicalibus serrato-incisis ; caulinis lanceolato-ellipticis obso-
leté serratis in petiolum attenuatis, pedunculis axillaribus
unifloris folia subsequantibus, seminibus orbiculatis mem-
brana angusta cinctis.

Loc. Indicatio nulla stationis in Herb. D, Sturt.

18. Scavona (depauperata), erecta ramosissima, ramis
alternis; ultimis oppositis divaricatis, foliis minimis sub-
linearibus: ramorum alternis ramulorum oppositis, pedun-
culis e dichotomiis ramulorwm solitariis unifloris.

Loc. “In salt ground, in lat. 26° 8.” D. Sturt.

Dusc. Herbacea, vix suffruticosa, adulta glabriuscula,
erecta, ramosissima. Rami ramulique angulati; ultimi
oppositi, indivisi, divaricati, apice diphylh, foltis minimis et
rudimento minuto floris abortivi. Folia sessilia, linearia,
acuta, brevissima, ramos subtendentia alterna, ramulos
ultimos brachiatos opposita. Pedunculie dichotomiis ramu-
lorum ultimorum penultimorumque solitarii, uniflori, ebrac-

832 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

teati. Calyx: limbo supero quinquepartito ; laciniis lineari-
lanceatis, eequalibus, pubescentibus. Corolla: tubo hine
ad basin usque fisso; limbo unilabiato, 5-partito ; laciniis
lanceolatis, zqualibus, marginibus angustis induplicatis,
extus uti tubus pubescentibus, intus glabris trinerviis, nervo
medio venoso. Stamina: filamenta distincta, anguste
linearia, glabra, axi incrassata; antheree libere, lineares,
imberbes, basi affixze, loculis longitudinaliter dehiscentibus.
Ovarium biloculare? loculis monospermis, ovulis erectis.
Stylus cylindraceus, glaber. Stigmatis indusium margine
8] ciliatum et extus pilis copiosis longis strictis acutis albis
tectum v. cinctum.

19. Eremopyina (Cunninghamii) arborescens, foliis al-
ternis linearibus mucronulo recurvo, sepalis fructis ungui-
culatis eglandulosis, corolla extus glabra.

Eremophila? arborescens, Cunningh. MSS. 1817.

Eremodendron Cunninghami, De Cand. prodr. xi, p. 7138.
Delessert ic. select. vol. v, p. 43, tab. 100 (ubi error in
num. ovulorum).

Loc. “In the sandy bushes of the low western interior,
not beyond lat. 29° 8S.” D. Sturt.

Oss. The genus Eremophila was founded on very un-
satisfactory materials, namely, on two species, E. oppositi-
folia and alternifolia, which I found growing in the same
sandy desert at the head of Spencer's Gulf in 1802, the
only combining character being the scariose calyx, which
I inferred must have been enlarged after flowering. This,
however, proves not to be the case in E. alternifolia, which:
Mrs. Grey has found in flower towards the head of St.
Vincent’s Gulf; and from analogy with other species since
discovered, it probably takes place only in a slight degree
in E. oppositifolia, whose expanded flowers have not yet
been seen.

In 1817 Mr. Cunningham, in Oxley’s first expedition,
discovered a third and very remarkable species in flower
and unripe fruit, which he referred, with a doubt, to Ere.
mophila, and which M. Alphonse De Candolle has recently

separated, but as it seems to me on very insufficient grounds
a

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 333

with the generic name of Eremodendron, established entirely
on Mr. Cunningham’s specimens. A fourth species has
lately been described by Mr. Bentham in Sir ‘Thos. Mitchell’s
narrative of his Journey into Tropical Australia; and 0s
some account of a fifth is given in the following article.

These five species may be arranged in four sections, dis-
tinguished by the following characters :

a. Folia opposita; sepala unguiculata.

Eremophila oppositifolia. Br. prodr. 1, p. 518.

B. Folia alterna; sepala unguiculata, eglandulosa; an-
theree exsertee.

E. Cunninghamii.

y. Folia alterna ; sepala breve unguiculata, eglandulosa ;
stamina inclusa.

Eremophila Mitchelli. Benth. in Mitch. trop. Austr.
p. 3i.

Eremophila Sturtii.

8. Folia alterna glanduloso-tuberculata, sepala cuneato-
obovata, sessilia, glandulosa.

E. alternifolia. Br. prodr. 1, p. 518.

This last species might be separated from Eremophila ;
it is not, however, referable to Stenochilus, with some of
whose species it nearly agrees in corolla, but from all of
which it differs in its glandular scariose calyx.

20. Eremopuita (Sturtii), pubescens, foliis anguste
linearibus apiculo recurvo, corollis extus pubescentibus
limbo intus barbato, staminibus inclusis. '

Loc. “On the Darling; flowers purplish, sweet-scented.
D. Sturt.

Dusc. Frutex orgyalis (D. Sturt.). Calyx 5-partitus,
gequalis ; sepalis obovato-oblongis, basi angustioribus sed in
unguem vix attenuatis, membranaceis, unmervus, venosis.
Corolla bilabiata, tubo amplo recto, labiis obtusis, extus
pubescens, intus hine (inferius) barbata. Labium su-
perius tripartitum ; lobo medio bifido (e duobus conflato) ;
laciniis omnibus obtusis ; inferius obcordatum bilobum lobis
rotundatis, densius barbatum. Stamina quatuor didynama,
omnino inclusa. Filamenta glabra. Anthere reniformes,

334 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

loculis apice confluentibus. Ovarium dens’ lanatum. Stylus
glaber. Stigma indivisum, apice styli vix crassius.

8) Oss. Species proxima E. Mitchelli Benth. in Mitch.
trop. Austr. p. 31.

21. Srenocuixus Jongifolius. Br. prodr. 1, p. 517.

Stenochilus pubiflorus, Benth. in Mitch. trop. Aust. p.
278.

Stenochilus salicinus. Benth. in Mitch. trop. Austr. p.
251.

Loc. Nulla stationis indicatio.

22. Stenocuinus maculatus, Ker in Bot. Regist. tad.
647. Cunningh. MSS. 1847.

B. Stenochilus curvipes. Benth. in Mitch. trop. Austr.
p. 221. Varietas S. maculati, sepalorum acumine paulo
breviore.

Oxss. M. Alphonse De Candolle, in Prodr. xi, p. 715,
refers S. ochroleucus of Cunningh. MSS. 1817, as a variety
to S. maculatus ; it is, however, very distinct, having a short
erect peduncle like that of S. glaber, to which it is much
more nearly related, differing chiefly in its being slightly
pubescent.

23. GREVILLEA (EuGREVILLEA) Séurtii, foliis indivisis
(nonnullis raro bifidis) augusté linearibus elongatis uni-
nerviis: marginibus arcté revolutis, racemis oblongis cylin-
draceisve: rachi pedicellis perianthiisque inexpansis gluti-
noso-pubescentibus, ovario sessili, stylo glabro.

Loc. “On sand-hills in lat. 27° 8.” D. Sturt.

Desc. Arbor 15-pedalis (Sturt). Rami teretes, pube
arcté adpressa persistentiincani. Folia 6-10-pollices longa,
vix tres lineas lata, subter pubescentia incana, super tandem
glabrata. Thyrsus terminalis, 2-4 uncialis, rachi pedi-
cellisque pube erecta nec adpressa secretione glutinosa in-
termista. Flores aurantiaci.

Oss. In the collection presented to the British Museum
by Sir Thomas Mitchell, of the plants of his last expedition,
there is a very perfect specimen, in flower, of Grevillea
Sturti.

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 335

The following observations respecting the Grevillez of
the same collection may not be without interest.

Grevillea Mitchellii, Hooker, in Mitch. Trop. Austr. p. 081
265, proves to be Gr. Chrysodendrum, prodr. ft. Nov. Holl.
p. 379, the specific name of which was not derived from
the colour of the under surface of the leaves, which is,
indeed, nearly white, but from the numerous orange-coloured
racemes, rendering this tree conspicuous at a great distance.

Grevillea longistyla and G. juncea of the same narrative
both belong to that section of the genus which I have
named Plagiopoda.

A single specimen, in most respects resembling Gr.
longistyla, of which possibly it may be a variety, but which
at least deserves notice, has all its leaves pinnatifid, instead
of being undivided. It may be distinguished by the fol-
lowing character :—Grevillea (Playiopoda) neglecta, folis
pinnatifidis subtus niveis; laciniis linearibus, stylis glabris.

A single specimen also exists of Grevillea (or Hakea)
lorea, prodr. flor. Nov. Holl. p. 380, but without fructifi-
cation.

24, GrevitLEA (CycLopTera?) lineata, foliis indivisis
lineari-ensiformibus enerviis subter striis decem paucioribus
elevatis uniformibus interstitia bis-terve latitudine supe-
rantibus, cicatrice insertionis latiore quam longa utrinque
obtusa, racemis terminalibus alternis, pistillis semuncia
brevioribus stigmate conico.

Loc. “It takes the place of the gum-tree (Eucalyptus)
in the creeks about lat. 29° 30'S.” D. Sturt.

Oss. It is difficult to distinguish this species, which,
according to Captain Sturt, forms a tree about 20 feet in
height, from Grevillea striata. I have endeavoured to do
so in the above specific difference, contrasted with which
the leaves of G. striata have always more than 10 strie,
which are hardly twice the breadth of the pubescent in- 1
terstices, and the cicatrices of whose leaves are longer than
broad, and more or less acute, both above and below.
This is a source of character which in the supplement to
the Prodr. Flore Nove Hollandiz, I have employed in a.

336 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

few cases both in Grevillea and Hakea, but which I believe
to be important, as it not only expresses a difference of
form, but also in general of vascular arrangement.

25. Prinotus (/atifolius) capitulis globosis, bracteis pro-
priis calycem superantibus, foliis ovatis petiolatis.

Loc. “In lat. 26° 8S.” D. Sturt.

Dusc. Herba diffusa, ramosa, incana. Folia alterna,
petiolata, laté ovata, integerrima. Capitula ramos termi-
nantia, solitaria vel duo approximata. Bractez laterales
scarlose, sessiles, laté ovatee, enerviee. Perianthium ; foliolis
subaequalibus, lana implexa alba basi tectis, ante expan-
slonem ungue nervoso tunc brevissimo, post anthesin
laminam scarlosam enervem fere eequante. Stamina 5
antherifera ; filamenta basi in cyathulum edentulum con-
nata. Antheree biloculares, loculis utrinque distinctis medio
solum conjunctis. Ovarium monospermum, glabrum. Sty-
lus filiformis, glaber. Stigma capitatum, parvum. Utri-
culus evalvis, ruptilis.

Oss. I was at first inclined to consider this plant as a
genus distinct from Ptilotus, more, however, from the re-
markable difference in habit than from any important dis-
tinction in the flower, for its character would have chiefly
consisted in the great size of its lateral bracteze, and in the
form of its antheree.

In a small collection formed during the voyage of
Captains Wickham and Stokes, there is a plant very nearly
related to, and perhaps not specifically distinct from, Pti-
lotus latifolius, but having narrower leaves. It was found
on one of the islands of Dampier’s Archipelago.

a) 26. Nuuracuye (paradova) glaberrima, culmo dicho-
tomo, foliis rameis abbreviatis, fasciculis paucifloris, glumis
perianthiisque imberbibus valvula exteriore cujusve floris
septemnervia.

Loc. Nulla indicatio loci v. stationis, in Herbario D.
Sturt.

Dzsc. Gramen junceum, facie potius Cyperaceze cujusdam.
Folia radicalia in specimine unico viso defuere ; ramos sub-

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 337

tendentia abbreviata, vagina aperta ipsum folium superante;
floralia subspathiformia sed foliacea nec membranacea. Fas-
ciculi pauciflori: spicule cum pedunculo brevissimo ar-
ticulatee et solubiles, et subtensee bractea nervosa carinata
ejusdem circiter longitudinis. Gluma bivalvis biflora, ner-
vosa, acuta, mutica; valvule subaequales septemnervize ;
exterioris nervis tribus axin occupantibus sed distinctis
reliquis per paria a marginibus et axilibus subaquidistanti-
bus; interioris nervis equidistantibus, externis margini
approximatis. Perianthium inferius (exterius), bivalve
neutrum; valvula exterior septemnervis, exteriori glume
similis textura forma et longitudine; valvula interior
(superior) angustior pauloque brevior, dinervis, nervis alatis
marginibus veris latis induplicatis. Perianthium superius
hermaphroditum, paulo brevius, pergamineo-membrana-.
ceum, nervis dilute viridibus; valvula exterior quinque-
nervis, acuta, concava; interior ejusdem fere longitudinis,
dinervis. Stamina 3, filamentis lineartbus. Ovarium ob-
longum, imberbe. Styli duo. Stigmata plumosa, pallida ?
Oss. Neurachne paradoxa, founded on a single specimen,
imperfect ‘in its leaves and stem, but sufficiently complete
in its parts of fructification, differs materially in habit from
the original species, N. alopecuroidea, as well as from N.
Mitchelliana of Nees, while these two species differ widely
from each other in several important points of structure.

In undertaking to give some account of the more re- 9
markable plants of Captain Sturt’s collection, it was my
intention to have entered in some detail into the general
character of the vegetation of the interior of Australia,
south of the Tropic.

I am now obliged to relinquish my original intention, so
far as relates to detail, but shall still offer a few general
remarks on the subject.

These remarks will probably be better understood if I
refer, in the first place, to some observations published in
1814, in the Botanical Appendix to Captain Flinders’s
Voyage.’

) Ante, p. 61.
22

338 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA

From the knowledge I then had of New Holland, or
Australian vegetation, I stated that its chief peculiarities
existed in the greatest degree in a parallel, included be-
tween 83° and 35° S. lat. which I therefore called the
principal parallel, but that these peculiarities or charac-
teristic tribes were found chiefly at its western and eastern
extremities, being remarkably diminished in that inter-
mediate portion, included between 133° and 138°, E. long.
These observations related entirely to the shores of Aus-
tralia, its interior being at that period altogether unknown;
and the species of Australian plants, with waich I was
then acquainted, did not exceed 4200. Since that time
great additions have been made to the number, chiefly by
Mr. Allan Cunningham, in his various journeys from Port
Jackson, and on the shores of the North and North-west
coasts during the voyages of Captain King whom he ac-
companied; by Messrs. William Baxter, James Drummond,
and M. Preiss, at the western extremity of the principal
parallel, and by Mr. Ronald Gunn in Van Diemen’s Land.
It is probable that I may be considered as underrating
these additions, when I venture to state them as only be-
2] tween two and three thousand; and that the whole
number of Australian plants at present known, does not
exceed, but rather falls short of 7000 species.

These additions, whatever their amount may be, confirm
my original statement respecting the distribution of the
characteristic tribes of the New Holland Flora; some ad-
ditional breadth might perhaps be given to the principal
parallel, and the extent of the peculiar families may now
be stated as much greater at or near its western, than at
its eastern extremity.

With the vegetation of the extra-tropical interior of
Australia we are now in some degree acquainted, chiefly
from the collections formed by the late Mr. Allan Cun-
ningham, and Charles Fraser, in Oxley’s two expeditions
from Port Jackson into the western interior, in 1817 and
1818; from Captain Sturt’s early expeditions, in which
the rivers Darling, Murrumbidgee, and Murray, were dis-
covered ; from those of Sir Thomas Mitchell, who never

COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT, 3839

failed to form extensive collections of plants of the regions
he visited; and lastly, from Captain Sturt’s present col-
lection.

The whole number of plants collected in these various
expeditions may be estimated at about 700 or 750 species;
and the general character of the vegetation, especially of
the extensive sterile regions, very nearly resembles that of
the heads of the two great inlets of the south coast, par-
ticularly that of Spencer’s Gulf; the same or a still greater
diminution of the characteristic tribes of the general Aus-
tralian Flora being observable. Of these characteristic
tribes, hardly any considerable proportion is found, except
of Eucalyptus, and even that genus seems to be much
reduced in the number of species ; of the leafless Acaciz,
which appear to exist in nearly their usual proportion ; and
of Callitris and Casuarina. ‘The extensive families of Epa-
cridewe, Stylidese, Restiaceze, and the tribe of Decandrous 1
Papilionacese, hardly exist, and the still more characteristic
and extensive family of Proteacez is reduced to a few
species of Grevillea, Hakea, and Persoonia.

Nor are there any extensive families peculiar to these
regions ; the only characteristic tribes being that small
section of aphyllous, or nearly aphyllous Cassie, which I
have particularly adverted to in my account of some of
the species belonging to Captain Sturt’s collection; and
several genera of Myoporine, particularly Eremophila and
Stenochilus. Both these tribes appear to be confined to
the interior, or to the two great gulfs of the South coast,
which may be termed the outlets or direct continuation of
the southern interior; several of the species observed at
the head of Spencer’s Gulf also existing in nearly the same
meridian, several degrees to the northward. It is not a
little remarkable that nearly the same general character of
vegetation appears to exist in the sterile islands of Dam-
pier’s Archipelago, on the North-west coast, where even
some of the species which probably exist through the whole
of the southern interior are found; of these the most
striking instances are, Clianthus Dampieri, and Jasminum
lineare, and to establish this extensive range of these two

340 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA.

species was my object in entering so minutely into their
history in the preceding account.
A still greater reduction of the peculiarities of New

Holland vegetation takes place in the islands of the South
coast.

PART IL.

———__

STRUCTURAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL MEMOIRS.

SOME OBSERVATIONS

ON THE

PARTS OF FRUCTIFICATION IN MOSSES;

WITH

CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS

OF

TWO NEW GENERA OF THAT ORDER.

BY

MR. ROBER'T BROWN, Lise. Linn. Soc.

Reap JuNE 20TH, 1809.

[Eatracted from ‘The Transactions of the Linnean Society of London.’
Vol. X, pp. 312—324.]

LONDON:

1811.

SOME OBSERVATIONS, &c. [az

Tue account which the celebrated Hedwig has given of the
sexes of Mosses seems to be founded on so ample aninduction,
and is now so generally received, that it nrust be [un Jnecessary
to notice the arguments which mere theoretical botanists have
from time to time produced against it. There is, however,
one author, Mons. Palisot Beauvois, who has not only
objected to the account of Hedwig, but has proposed a
theory of his own, and who, consequently, appealing to
actual observations, and appearing to have particularly
studied, specifically at least, this tribe of plants, merits
some attention. The earliest account of Mons. Beauvois’
theory is to be found in the observations added to the order
Musci, in the “Genera Plantarum’ of Jussieu; and it was soon
after more fully given by the author himself in a Memoir on
the Sexual Organs of Mosses, published in the third volume
of the American Philosophical Transactions: since that
time he has, in his different works, occasionally treated of the
same subject, and has lately repeated the substance of his
original essay, in the introduction to his ‘ Prodrome des
Cinguiéme et Siviéme Familles de 0? Aithiogamie,” published
at Paris in 1805, a translation of which is given by my
friend Mr. Konig, in the second volume of the Annals of
Botany. ‘To this work, as it must be in the hand of ms
every scientific botanist, I refer for a full account of M.
Beauvois’ hypothesis, and confine myself to observing, that
what is generally called the capsule of mosses, is by him
considered as the containing organ of both sexes; that the
granules which Hedwig supposes to be seeds, he regards as
pollen; the real seeds according to him being imbedded in

346 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

the substance of that body which occupies the centre of the
capsule, and to which botanists have given the name of
columnula or columella. The supposed seeds of this author,
however, having entirely escaped the two most acute
and experienced observers in this department of botany,
Schmidel and Hedwig, in all the species of which they have
given dissections, it might fairly be concluded that they are
not of universal existence, and this alone would be sufficient
perhaps to overturn the hypothesis. But it would be more
satisfactory, if, while the accuracy of these excellent observers
was confirmed in other instances, the cause of that appear-
ance, which I apprehend has misled M. Beauvois, could at
the same time be pointed out. The species more particu-
larly described and figured by him in the American Trans-
actions, is Hypaum velutinum; which therefore, had it
been in a proper state, I should have preferred as the sub-
ject of my examination; but as he asserts that his observa-
tions were repeated, and with similar results, on all the
species of mosses found in the neighbourhood of Paris and
Lisle, I have chosen Funaria hygrometrica, perhaps the
most general plant in existence ; which therefore must have
been examined by him, and is within the reach of every
one.

As, according to M. Beauvois, the action of the pollen on
the seeds does not take place till the separation of the
operculum, he probably did not conceive it necessary to
observe the capsule until it had acquired its full size, and
was in fact nearly ripe, or, as he terms it, in blossom. At
sis] this period he examined under the microscope a transverse
section of the capsule, in which, as appears both from his
description and figure, he found a dense stratum of granular
matter, which he considered to be pollen, situated imme-
diately within the inner membrane; while in the substance
occupying the centre, which he describes as reticulated, he
observed scattered granules, in size and appearance like
those of the pollen already mentioned: these he regards as
the genuine seeds, and the containing organ he calls the
capsule.

It is remarkable that he nowhere expressly states the

PARTS OF FRUCTIFICATION IN MOSSES. 347

manner in which this capsule bursts : but it may be inferred,
from the use he assigns to the peristomium, that he supposes
it to eject its contents by the upper extremity : for, if the
bursting were lateral, the seeds would at once come into
contact with the pollen: but though impregnation would in
this way more certainly be accomplished, the motions of the
cilize could no longer be considered as in any degree assist-
ing it.

Desirous to examine an object as nearly similar as possible
to that on which the hypothesis appears to be founded, I
in the first place made a transverse section of the full-grown
but green capsule of Funaria hygrometrica ; and, I confess,
was both surprised and disappointed to find it, under the
microscope, exactly resembling M. Beauvois’ figure [18].
But little reflection, however, was necessary to show that
these scattered granules might either have been forced into
the pulpy central substance, by the pressure necessarily
applied to the stratum of pollen in making the section, or,
what is more probable, been carried over its surface by the
cutting instrument, which had previously passed through
this stratum. Accordingly, by repeated immersion in water,
and more readily still by the careful application of a small
hair-pencil, the greater part of the granules was removed. 1315
A transverse section at an earlier stage of the capsule, before
the falling of the calyptra, exhibited, as I expected, fewer
granules on the substance of the columella, and which were
removable in like manner. Lastly, by a longitudinal sec-
tion, in which, if well performed, the scalpel could not be
supposed to carry any part of the pollen over the surface of
the columella, I obtained a distinct view of this part, per-
fectly free from these supposed seeds, and evidently con-
sisting of large cells filled with an uniform pulpy substance ;
a continuation of which occupied the cavity of the oper-
culum.

From these observations, even added to those of Schmidel
and Hedwig, though they seem conclusive against the hypo-
thesis of M. Beauvois, 1 by no means pretend to reason
strictly respecting'the whole order : on the contrary, from the
conversations I have had with my ingenious and accurate

348 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

friend, Mr. Francis Bauer, as well as from some observations
of my own, I am disposed to believe that considerable
diversities may exist in the placentation of mosses: that in
some cases the seeds may be formed in a much greater por-
tion of the columnula than in others: and it is even not
improbable that in certain cases its whole substance may be
converted into seeds; or, to speak more accurately, that it
may produce seeds even to the centre, and that the cells in
which they were probably formed may be re-absorbed. This
T am inclined to think is the case in Phascum alternifolium
of Dickson, in the ripe capsule of which there is hardly
the vestige of a columnula; and I have observed the
same structure in two new species of Anodontinm of Bridel ;
which, if it equally exists in the only species of this genus
hitherto described, would perhaps considerably strengthen
its character. In these cases the inner membrane is also
sis) evanescent ; and such a structure, it may be remarked,
equally militates against M. Beauvois’ theory, whether we
suppose the columella to have existed at an earlier stage,
in the usual form, or not.

As to this organ being tubular, and discharging its con-
tents by the top, it is neither consistent with what has been
already observed, nor with the appearance of its remains in
the ripe capsule: but, admitting for a moment its tubular
nature, there are certain mosses in which no discharge could
possibly take place in the way described ; the column being
elongated even to the apex of the operculum, to which it
often continues to adhere, as in Buebaumia, and in the first
of the two new genera which I now proceed to describe.

DAWSONIA.

Peristomium penicillatum, ciliis numerosissimis capillari-
bus rectis zequalibus e capsulz parietibus columellaque (!)
ortis.

Capsula hinc plana, inde convexa.

Calyptra exterior e villis implexis, interior apice scabra.

Muscus hine arcté afinis Polytricho, quocum foliis, floribus

PARTS OI' FRUCTIFICATION IN MOSSES. 3849

masculis, et calyptraé penitus convenit ; indé aliquo modo
Buxbaumie accedens, presertim figurd capsule, et structurd
columelle. Peristomio autem ab omnibus diversissimus.

DAWSONIA POLYTRICHOIDES.
Tas. 11 (XXII]2 Fig. 1.

Parrra. Nove Hollandiz ora orientalis, extra tropicum.

Sratio. Ripe subumbrosz rivulorum, ad radices mon-
tium, in vicinitate Portis Jackson.

Desc. Cespites laxi, amorphi. Radicule tenuissime,
tomenti instar, caudicem descendentem brevem inyes- (17
tientes. | Caulis simplicissimus, erectus, strictus, 2—3-
uncialis, basi reliquiis foliorum squamatus, supra densé
foliatus. olia, e basi dilatataé semiamplexicauli membra-
nacedi fusca, lineari-subulata, opaca, viridia, marginibus
longitudinaliter dorsoque apicis denticulatis, spinulis sursum
crebrioribus majoribusque, concaviuscula, patula, siccatione
appressa, canaliculata, superiora vix semuncialia, inferiora
sensim breviora.

Masculi Flores terminales, discoidei. Folia perigonialia
cuneato-orbiculata, mucronata, integerrima, semimembra-
nacea, exteriora sensim majora. ila succulento numerosa,
articulata, basi attenuata. Anthere flosculi singuli 6-8,
cylindraceze, brevissimé pedicellate.

Femineus Flos in distincto individuo. WSe¢a terminalis,
solitaria, erecta, laevis, nitens, rufo-fusca, caule ter brevior,
foliis terminalibus duplo longior. Vaginula cylindracea,
stricta, glabra, tegmine pilorum calyptree exterioris instar
instructa.

Calyptra duplex : eaterior constans pilis intertextis dimi-
dio inferiore tenui flexuoso pallido ramuloso edentulo,
superiore ferrugineo stricto denticulato : ixterior mem-
branacea straminea, capsule mature subulata, supra longi-
tudinaliter fissa, apice solum denticulata.

Capsula nutans, angulum feré rectum cum seta efformans,

1 The figures within brackets refer to the numbering of this and subsequent
plates in the ‘ Linnean Transactions.’ —Ep.

350 DESCRIPTION OF

ovata, per lentem reticulata, areolis subrotundis, sordidé
fusca, levis, nonnitens, supra plana marginibus acutis,
subtts modicé convexa ore coarctato, marginato. Apophysis
nulla.

Operculum conico-cylindraceum, capsula brevius, apice
lateris superioris im mucronem levissimé incurvum producto,
basi incrassata, cum calyptra seepissimé deciduum.

Peristomium penicilum densum album referens, longi-
tudine circiter dimidii capsule, formatum C7dizs indeter-
minatim numerosissimis (200 et ultra) capillaribus inarti-
sis} culatis eequalibus rectis albis opacis, pluribus e capsule
parietibus ortum ducentibus, centralibus (circiter 50) colu-
mellam terminantibus !

Membrana interior capsule mature exteriori approxi-
mata, vasculisque numerosis connexa.

Columella longitudine capsule maturee, in qua latiuscula,
corrugata, colli brevis margine incrassata, intra cilias
desinens in processum filiformem solidum indivisum apicem
operculi attingentem eique arctitis adherentem.

Semina minutissima, levia, in cumulo viridia, seorstim
hyalina,

Oss. I. I have named this remarkable genus in honour
of my esteemed friend Dawson ‘Turner, Esq.,a gentleman
eminently distinguished in every part of cryptogamic botany,
aid from whom, after he has finished the incomparable
work on Fuc?, in which he is now engaged, we may expect
a general history of mosses.

‘Oss. IL. ‘The strict relationship between Dawsonia and
Polytrichum in most respects, and the striking dissimilarity
of their peristomiums, may tend, perhaps, in some degree
to lessen our confidence in the characters derived from that
part ; for there seems in this case but little analogy between
the two structures. The better to understand that of
Polytrichum, I was induced along with Mr. Turner to
examine it in the unripe capsule: in this state the cavity of
the operculum was found completely filled with a cellular
pulp, similar to that composing the columella, of which it
appeared evidently to be a continuation; to the surface of
this pulp the teeth of the peristomium were closely pressed,

THE GENUS DAWSONIA. 351

but did not adhere: by degrees the pulp dries up, and in
the ripe capsule leaves only the membrane or tympanum of
an inorganic appearance, and firmly cohering with the teeth
by the inner side of their apices. It does not therefore sis
properly belong to the operculum, though in some cases it
may adhere to it, as does the analogous process of the colu-
mella in Dawsonia and im several other mosses.

The affinity of Dawsonia to Buxbaumia is certainly
less strict than to Polytrichum, and rests chiefly on the
similarity of the figure of the capsule, aud in the central
process of the columella, which is still more evident in
Buebaumia, where it forms part of the Linnean generic
character, though unaccountably overlooked by Schmidel
in his masterly dissertation; but, if I mistake not,
actually represented by him fin fic. 14, b"], and con-
founded with the peristomium, which in this case, I sup-
pose, had adhered to the operculum, as I have repeatedly
found it to do, and thus escaped his notice. Hedwig con-
siders the plaited membrane which constitutes the peristo-
mium of Buaxbaumia, as derived from the inner membrane
of the capsule, and quotes the figure just mentioned of
Schmidel in proof of this origin. In both species, however,
I find it arising from the exterior membrane, though con-
siderably within its margin, which in Buxbaunia aphylla
is said by Hedwig to be divided into teeth,—an appearance
I could not observe in the few ripe capsules I have dissected.
In other respects, the two species seem essentially to agree,
and therefore ought not to be separated, as Ehrhart and
some late writers have done. ‘The generic character com-
prehending both, I would propose to alter in the following
manner.

BUXBAUMIA.

Capsula obliqua, hine convexior, vel gibba.
Peristomium intva marginem, quandoque dentatum, mem-
brane exterioris ortum, tubulosum, plicatum, apice aper-

tum. -
1 Schmidel, Dissertationes Botanici Argument.

352 DESCRIPTION OF

320) LEPTOSTOMUM.

Capsula oblonga, exsulca; Operculo hemispheerico,
mutico.

Peristomium simplex, membranaceum, annulare, planum,
indivisum, e membrana interiori ortum.

Musci dense cespitosi. Caules erecti, annotino-ramost.
Folia undique modicé patentia, latiuscula, nervo valido,
marginibus integris, revolutis, pilo (quandoque ramoso ?)
terminata. Seta terminalis. Capsula erecta v. inclinans,
bast in apophysin obconicam attenuata, ore coarctato.
Calyptra glabra, levis, caduca.

1. LZ. inclinans, foliis ovato-oblongis obtusis ; pilo sim-
plici, capsulis inclinatis obovato-oblongis.

Tas. 11 [XXIII]. Fig. 2.

Parris. Insula Van-Diemen.

Srario. Rupes et saxa ad latus orientale prope summita-
tem Montis Tabularis lat. aust. 43°, elevatione supra mare
3000 ad 3500 ped.

Desc. Muscus leté virens 2-3-uncialis. Caules partim
divisi, infra tomento denso ferrugineo vestiti, supra confertim
foliati. Folia concaviuscula, per lentem minutissime punc-
tato-areolata, pilo tortili ipso folio quater breviore. Seta
fusca, levis. Vaginula infra stipata adductoribus pluribus
filisque succulentis capillaribus articulatis.

2. L£. erectum, foliis oblongo-parabolicis obtusis ; pilo
simplici, capsulis erectis oblongis.

Parria. Novee Hollandiz ora orientalis, extra tropicum.

Sratio. Rupes prope fluviorum ripas, in regione
montana; ad fluvios Hawkesbury et Grose.

Desc. Muscus 2-3-uncialis. Caules simplices et subra-
s] mosi, infra tomento ferrugineo vestiti, supra densé
foliati. Folia siccatione partm curvata, et simul adpressa,

THE GENUS LEPTOSTOMUM. 353

Seta elongata, fusca, levis. Capsula eequilatera. Oper-
culum delapsum fuit.

8. L. gracile, foliis ovato-oblongis acutiusculis; pilo
simplici folium dimidium aquante, capsulis oblongis aqui-
lateris inclinatis.

Parria. Nova Zelandia.

Sratio. Umbrosa humida (?) ad Dusky Bay, Dom. Arch.
deazies.

Dzsc. Caules subramosi. Folia siccatione adpressa, areo-
lato-punctata. Seta elongata, levis. Vaginula cylindracea,
filis succosis adductoribusque numerosis cincta.

4. ZL. Menziesti, foliis oblongo-lanceolatis ’ acutis; pilo
suuplici folio quater breviore, capsulis oblongis inclinatis
arcuato-recurvis.

Patria. America Australis Staten-land, ubi anno
1787 detexit Dom. Arch. Menzies, cujus amicitia hanc et
preecedentem speciem debeo.

StTaTio. -

Desc. Muscus leté virens, sesquiuncialis. Caules sub-
simplices, basi ferrugineo-tomentosi, supra confertim foliati.
Folia erecto-patentia, siccatione adpressa, minutissimé areo-
lata v. punctata. Seta caulem szepitis superans, erecta,
fusca, laevis. Capsula subfalcata ad angulum acutum ra-
riusve feré rectum inclinans.

Oss. The plants which I have referred to this genus are
all natives of the southern hemisphere, and in their habit,
in which there is something peculiar, strictly agree with
each other, and with Bryum macrocarpum of Hedwig. 22
In three of the four species here described, I have had the
opportunity of removing the operculum without having
been able in any case to observe an external peristomium,
which, from the appearance of these plants, might be ex-
pected to cxist, and which Hedwig has figured in his
Bryum macrocarpum, Of this plant T have only seen spe-
cimens that had lost the operculun: the mouth of the
capsule, however, secmed to be very perfect. and is fur-

os

854 DESCRIPTION OF

nished with a membrane, exactly as im the species here
described, but I could not perceive any remains of external
teeth. In opposition to such authority, however, I do not
venture to add it to this genus, to which in every other
respect it seems to belong.

The character of Leptostomum, derived from the undivi-
ded annular process of the inner membrane of the capsule,
may to many appear too minute, and perhaps unimportant ;
and had it been observed in one species alone, I should not
have ventured on that account to distinguish * it as
a genus: but finding it in four species, accompanied too
with a habit widely different from that of Gymnostomum, to
which these plants must otherwise be referred, I have not
hesitated to employ it. As, however, Hedwig has actually
figured and described an external peristomium in his Bryum
macrocarpum, Whose striking resemblance to Leptostomum
has been already noticed, there may be still some reason to
doubt the sufficiency of the generic character, and it may
seem somewhat improbable that Mosses of such a habit
should be really destitute of an outer peristomium. But,
without questioning the accuracy of Hedwig in this in-
stance, I may be permitted to observe, that the outer peri-
stomium which he has figured in Brywm macrocarpum is
extremely unlike that of any other genus where the fringe
323) is double: and it may perhaps in some degree tend to
strengthen the character of Leptostomum, to advert to what
appears to be really the case in certain species of Pferogo-
nium, in one of which’ Mr. Hooker has already described
the fringe as derived solely from the inner membrane ; and
T have collected, on the mountains of Van Diemen’s Island,
amoss with a peristomium decidedly of like origin; a cir-
cumstance that appeared to me so remarkable, that I had
actually described it as a distinct genus, before I was aware
of the similar structure of the Nepal plant described by
Mr. Hooker; or of the probability, from Hedwig’s own
figures, that some at least of his Prerogonia were of the
same structure; a point that I have not at present

1 Pterogonium declinatum. Lraus, Linn. Sve. ix, p. 309,

THE GENUS LEPTOSTOMUM. 395

the means of determining, but which I beg leave to recom-
mend to the attention of those botanists who are provided
with perfect specimens of the published Pterogonia,

Expuicatio TanuLs# 11 (XXIII).

Fic. 1. Dawsonia polytrichoides. uw. Mascula planta magnitudine naturali.
b. Discus masc. auctus. ¢. Ejusdem flos unicus. d. Idem absque folio
perigoniali, magisque auctus. e¢. Anthera et filam succulentum maximé aucta.
J. Feminee plante magn. nat. g. Vaginula cum foliis perichetialibus auctis.
A. Capsula cum calyptra exteriori. 7. Pili calyptre exterioris magis aucti.
Jj. Capsula cum operculo et calyptra interiori. 4%. ¢. Capsula deoperculata cum
peristomio. m. Capsule sectio ejusdem figuram insertionemque ciliarum
ostendens. 0. Calyptra interior. p. Operculum cum columellee processu [324
filiformi. g. Columella ciliis suis terminata. 7. Semina. ss, Cilie peristomii
auctee.

Fic. 2. Leptosiomum inclinans, magnitudine naturali. a. Ejusdem capsula
aucta cum membrana annulari. 6. Operculum. y. Idem a basi visum cum
unnulo coharenti.

ON
SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS

FROM THE USUAL STRUCTURE

oF

SEEDS AND FRUITS.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, Esq., F.R.S., Lise. LS.
Read Marcu 5rx, 1816.

[Extracted from the * Transactions of the Linnean Scciety of London.’
Vol. XII, pp. 143--151.]

LONDON :

1818.

ON [143

SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS, &c.

Tar principal part of the following paper was read to the
Society in March, 1813. It was then withdrawn with a
view of rendering it more perfect by additional facts, which
I hoped I might be able to collect. Since that time I have
not had it im my power to pay much attention to the sub-
ject. As, however, the facts formerly stated appear to me
of some importance, and are as yet unpublished, I take the
liberty of again submitting them to the Society, along with
a few additional instances of anomalies in the structure of
seeds and fruits, hardly less remarkable than those con-
tained in the original essay.

It is, I believe, generally admitted by physiological
botanists, that the seeds of plants are never produced abso-
lutely naked :— in other words, that the integument through
some point or process of which impregnation takes place,
cannot properly be considered as part of the seed itself.

That such a covering, distinct from the seed, really exists,
may in most, perhaps in all, cases be satisfactorily shown
by a careful examination of the unimpregnated ovarium, to
a part only of whose cavity the ovulum will be found to be
attached.

There are, however, many cases where soon after fecun-
pation, and more remarkably still in the ripe fruit, this
integument acquires so complete and intimate a cohesion 04
with the proper coat of the seed as to be no longer either
separable or distinguishable from it.

But systematic botanists have generally agreed to term a

360 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS

naked seed not only this kind of fruit, but every monosper-
mous pericarpium bearing a general resemblance to a seed,
and whose outer covering, though distinct from the nu-
cleus, is only ruptured after germination commences.

For the purposes of an artificial arrangement this lan-
guage may perhaps be sufficiently accurate; but im deter-
mining the affinities of plants, it is necessary to express by
appropriate terms those differences which are no less impor-
tant than real.

Of the fruits improperly called naked seeds, there are
two principal kinds: the first, in which the pericarpium is
distinct from the seed, is termed Asena by Richard in his
excellent Analyse du Fruit ; the second, in which the pericar-
pium coheres with the seed, is the Caryopsisof the same author.

An Akena (or Achenium), even in a separate state, may
in general be readily determined. But it is not always
equally easy to distinguish a Caryopsis from a seed. It
may indeed be done im certain cases, as in Grasses, by
attending to its surface, in which two distinct and distant
cicatrices are observable ; the one indicating the point of
attachment to the parent plant, the other that by which it
was fecundated. In certain other tribes, however, this
criterion cannot be had recourse to, the surface of the Cary-
opsis exhibiting but one areola or cicatrix, which includes

the closely appr voximated points of attachment and i impreg-
nation : in such cases, the true nature of the fruit can only
be determined by its examination in an earlier stage.

But although it must be admitted that an ovulum is
never produced without a covering, through some part of
145) which it is impregnated; it is still possible to conceive
a case in which a ripe seed may be considered as truly
naked while retaining its attachment to the parent plant ;
and this not subsequent to germination, but even preced-
ing the formation of the embryo. For if we suppose, as the
immediate effect of impregnation, a swelling of the ovulum
without a corresponding enlargement of the ovarium, the
consequence will obviously be a premature rupture of the
ovarium, and the production of a seed provided with its
proper integuments only.

FROM THK USUAL STRUCTURE OT SEEDS. 361

[ am not aware that such an economy has hitherto been
described; I have observed it, however, in several plants
belonging to very different families, and of essentially
different structures.

The first of these is Leontice thalictroides of Linnzus,
Caulophyllum thalictroides of Michaux, who has founded his
new genus on a difference of fruit, the nature of which he
has entirely misunderstood. It is remarkable that its real
structure should have escaped so accurate an observer as
M. Richard, through whose hands it is generally understood
Michaux’s work passed previous to its publication ; but the
fact may at least serve to show how entirely unexpected
such an economy must have been even to that excellent
carpologist.

My observations were made in the summer of 1812, on a
plant of Leontice thalictroides, which flowered and ripened
fruit in the royal gardens at Kew. An examination of the
unimpregnated ovarium proved it to be in every respect of
the same structure with that of the other species of Leon/ice ;
and essentially the same with the whole order of Berderides,
to which this genus belongs. A careful inspection of the
fruit, in different states, proved also that the “ Drupa stipi-
tata’ of Michaux is in reality a naked seed, that in a very
early stage had burst its pericarpium, the withered re- a6
mains of which were in most cases visible at the base of the
ripe seed. ‘The first error of Michaux naturally led to a
series of mistakes; and the naked seed being considered by
him as a drupa, the albumen, which is of a horny texture,
is described as a “ nuwx cornea crassissima,” and the embryo
itself as the seed.

But although this account of the fruit of Leontice thalic-
/roides be in no respect similar to that given by Michaux,
it may perhaps be considered by some as still differing
sufficiently from Leon/ice to authorise the establishment of
a distinct genus; and that, therefore, the name Caulophylluin
may be retained, and its character derived from the remark-
able circumstance described, namely, the early rupture of
its pericarpium. I believe, however, it will he found more
expedient to reduce it again to Leontice.

362 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS

lor, in the first place, its habit is entirely that of the
original species of the genus. And secondly, though the.
pericarpium of Leontice Leontopetalum, which is the type of
the genus, remains shut until the ripening of the seeds, and
attains a size more than sufficient for the mere purpose of
containing them ; yet in Leontice altaica, a species in other
respects more nearly approaching to LZ. Leontopetalum than
to L. thalictroides, the pericarpium, though it enlarges con-
siderably after impregnation, is ruptured by the seeds long
before they have arrived at maturity.

The accompanying drawing, for which I am indebted to
my friend Mr. Ferdimand Bauer, will materially assist im
explaining the singular economy now described; and may
also perhaps render more intelligible the account I proceed
to give of the second instance in which I have observed an
analogous structure, but to illustrate which I have at pre-
sent no drawing prepared.

17) “This second instance occurs in Peliosanthes Teta of
Andrews’s Repository and the Botanical Magazine.

In this monocotyledonous plant, which in 1812 nearly
ripened seed in Mr. Lambert's collection at Boyton, the
ovarium coheres with the tube of the perianthium or corolla,
and has originally three cells, each containing two ovula.
Soon after impregnation has taken place, from one to three
of these ovula rapidly increase in size, by their pressure
prevent the development of the others, and rupture the
ovarium, which remains, but little eularged at the base of
the fruit, consisting of from one to three naked berry-like
seeds.

In the Botanical Magazine Mr. Ker, in describing a
second species of Pediosanthes,’ takes the opportunity of
alterig m some respects the character of the genus he had
previously given, and of adding a description of its sup-
posed pericarpium, from an inspection, as it seems, of the
unripe fruit of Peliosanthes Teta. It is evident, however,
that he is not aware of its real structure ; and consequently
does not succeed in reconciling its appearance with the
unquestionable fact of its having “ germen inferum.”

? Botan. Magaz. 1532.

FROM THK USUAL STRUCTURE OF SEEDS. 363

There are some cases in which this early opening of the
ovarium, instead of being, as in the preceding instances,
an irregular bursting, apparently caused by the pressure of
the enlarged ovula, is a regular dehiscence in the direction
of the suture. Of this Sterculia platanifolia and S. colo-
rata are remarkable examples ; their folliculi after opening,
which takes place long before the maturity of the seeds,
acquiring the form and texture of leaves, to whose thickened
margins the ovula continue firmly attached until they ripen.
Another example of this early and regular dehiscence occurs
in an undescribed genus of the same family, which differs
from Sverculia platanifolia in its pericarpium having a
terminal wing and a single seed.

In the specimens of a plant lately sent from Brazil by as
Mr. Sellow, I observe a similar economy. In this case the
ovarium, which is originally unilocular with five parietal
placenta, soon after fecundation opens regularly into five
equal foliaceous valves, to the inner surface of each of which
an indefinite number of ovula are attached.

The genus Reseda, whose capsule opens at top at a very
early period, may be considered as affording another in-
stance, though much less remarkable, of the same anomaly.
And it is possible that this may be the real structure in
certain cases of which a very different view has been
taken.

In the instances of naked seeds now given, the bursting
of the pericarpium precedes the distinct formation of the
embryo, while the proper coats of the seed remain entire
till after its separation from the parent plant, and germi-
nation has commenced.

It may not be uninteresting to contrast this economy
with that of the Mangroves and other plants of tropical
countries, which grow on the shores, and within the
influence of the tide. In many of these the embryo,
long before the seed loses its original attachment, acquires
a very considerable size; and the first effect of this un-
usual development is the rupture, in most cases succeeded
by the complete absorption or disappearance, of the proper
integument of the seed. In some instances the develop-

364: ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS

ment proceeds still further, and the pericarpium itself is
perforated by the embryo, which, while preserving its con-
nection with the parent plant, often attains the length of
from eighteen inches to two feet. This happens in
Lhizophora and Bruguiera, or the Mangroves properly so
called. In some of the spurious Mangroves, as Avicennia and
Aigiceras, a lesser degree of development takes place, and
m general their pericarpia remain entire till they have
dropped from the tree. In both cases the final cause of
149] the economy is sufficiently evident ; a greater than ordi-
nary evolution of the embryo being necessary to ensure its
vegetation in the unfavorable circumstances in which it is
unavoidably placed.

But an analogous structure exists in other plants, where
the final cause is less apparent, as in certain species of
Eugenia, in which the integument of the seed is completely
absorbed before its separation from the parent plant, and
while the pericarpium remains entire.

An economy no less remarkable than that of the Man-
groves, but of a nature diametrically opposite, takes place
in the bulb-lke seeds of ccrtain lihaceous plants, especially
of Pancratium, Crinum and Amaryllis ; in some of whose
species the seed separates from the plant, and even from
the pericarpium, before the embryo becomes visible. ‘This
observation respecting some of these seeds was, I believe,
first made by Mr. Salisbury ; and in such as I have myself
examined, I have found the fact connected with one no less
interesting, namely, an unusual vascularity in the fleshy
substance.

I have in another place,’ in speaking of this substance,
which constitutes the mass of the seed, and in a central
cavity of which the future embryo is formed, stated it to
be destitute of vessels, and entirely composed of cellular
texture. But on a more careful inspection, of those seeds
at least in which the separation precedes the visible forma-
tion of the embryo, I now find very distinct spiral vessels
—these enter at the umbilicus, ranify m a regular manner
in the substance of the fleshy mass, and appear to have a

' Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holland. p. 297.

FROM THE USUAL STRUCTURE OF SEEDS. 365

certain relation to the central cavity where the embryo is
afterwards formed, and which, filled with a glairy fluid, is
distinctly visible before the separation of the seed. It isa
curious consequence of this tardy evolution of the embryo,
which in some cases does not become visible unless the 150
seed be placed in a situation favorable to germination, that
very different directions may be given to its radicular extre-
mity, according to circumstances which we have it in our
power to regulate.

There is a fourth kind of anomaly in the structure of
certain seeds, which, as I have formerly described it,’ I
shall here notice in a few words. It is that which takes
place incerta -froidee, especially in some species of
Caladium. In these, the nucleus of the seed is not pro-
perly a monocotyledonous embryo, but has an appearance
and economy more nearly resembling those of the tuber of
a root; for, instead of being distinguishable into a cotyledon,
a plumula and vadicula, and of germinating im a determi-
nate manner and from a single point, it is composed of a
mass whose internal structure is uniform, and on the sur-
face of which frequently more than one germinating point
is observable.

None of these anomalies appear to me materially to
lessen the importance of the characters derived from the
seeds of plants; but they evidently render a minute atten-
tion to every circumstance absolutely necessary in all
attempts either to deduce affinities or establish genera from
this source; and they especially demonstrate the neces-
sity of carefully ascertainmg the state of the unimpreg-
nated ovarium; for, while its structure remains wuknown,
that of the ripe fruit can never be thoroughly understood.

1 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. p. 385.

366 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS, EITC.

Expianation oF Pirate 12 (VII). (151

A.—A branch of the panicle of Lzonticr ruauicrrompEs Lian. (Caulo-
phyllum thalictroides Michaua), of the natural size.

B.—The same magnified, to show at 1, the early rupture of the ovarium, the
ovula as yet but little enlarged and only in part protruded: at 2, the same
parts in a more advanced state; one seed being nearly ripe, supported by its
elongated and thickened umbilical cord; a second ovulum considerably in-
creased in size, but abortive; and the remains of the ruptured ovarium—some-
what enlarged.

Cand D.—Two longitudinal sections of the nearly ripe seed; exhibiting
the vascular cord continued from the axis of the funiculus umbilicalis to the
apex of the seed; the remarkable process of the inner integument at the
umbilicus (of which another view is given separately at #); and the unripe
embryo nearly in contact with this process, and as yet undivided.

AN ACCOUNT

A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

NAMED

RAFFLESIA.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S.,

CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTE OF FRANCE, AND OF THE
ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF BERLIN AND MUNICH ; MEMBER OF
THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY NATURZ CURIOSORUM ; OF THE LITERARY
AND PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY OF NEW YORK; OF THE CAMBRIDGE
PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY ; OF THE WERNERIAN SOCIETY OF
EDINBURGH, AND OF THE WETTERAVIAN NATURAL
HISTORY SOCIETY. LIBRARIAN TO THE
LINNEAN SOCIETY.

[Reprinted from the ‘ Transactions of the Linnean Society.’
Vol. XIII, pp. 201—234.}

LONDON.

APRIL, 1821.

ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, eo

NAMED

LAPRLESIA.

Read to the Linnean Society, Junc 30th, 1820.

Iv is now nearly eighteen months since some account of
a flower of extraordinary size was received by my lamented
friend and patron the late revered President of the Royal
Society, from Sur Stamford Raffles, Governor of the East
India Company’s establishments in Sumatra.

‘This gigantic flower, which forms the subject of the pre-
sent communication, was discovered in 1818 on Sir Stam-
ford’s first journey from Bencoolen into the interior. In
that journey he was accompanied by a naturalist of great
zeal and acquirements, the late Dr. Joseph Arnold, a mem-
ber of this Society, from whose researches, aided by the
friendship and influence of the Governor, in an island so
favorably situated and so imperfectly explored as Sumatra,
the greatest expectations had been formed. But these ex-
pectations were never to be realised; for the same letter
which gave the account of the gigantic flower, brought also
the intelligence of Dr. Arnold’s death.

As in this letter many important particulars are stated
respecting the plant which Iam about to describe, and a
just tribute is paid to the merits of the naturalist by whom
it was discovered, I shall introduce my account by the

following extract.

370 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

*BEncooten; 13¢h August, 1818.

“You will lament to hear that we have lost Dr. Arnold :

he fell a sacrifice to his exertions on my first tour into
the interior, and died of fever about a fortnight ago.
223 “Tt is impossible I can do justice to his memory by
any feeble encomiums I may pass on his character; he was
in everything what he should have been, devoted to science
and the acquisition of knowledge, and aiming only at use-
fulness.

“Thad hoped, instead of the melancholy event I have
now to communicate, that we should have been able to send
you an account of our many interesting discoveries from
the hand of Dr. Arnold. At the period of his death he
had not done much; all was arrangement for extensive
acquirement in every branch of natural history. I shall go
on with the collections as well as I can, and hereafter
communicate with you respecting them, and in the mean
time content myself with giving you the best account I can
of the largest and most magnificent flower which, as far as
we know, has yet been described. Fortunately I have
found part of a letter from poor Arnold to some unknown
friend, written while he was on board ship, and a short time
before his death, from which the following is an extract.

“ After giving an account of our journey to Passummah,
he thus proceeds :

“«But here (at Pulo Lebbar on the Manna River, two
days’ journey inland of Manna) I rejoice to tell you I hap-
pened to meet with what I consider as the greatest prodigy
of the vegetable world. I had ventured some way from
the party, “when one of the Malay servants came running to
me with wonder in his eyes, and said, “Come with me,
sir, come! a flower, very large, beautiful, wonderful!” I
immediately went with the man about a hundred yards in
the jungle, and he pointed to a flower growing close to the
ground under the bushes, which was truly astonishing.
My first impulse was to cut it up and carry it to the hut.
I therefore seized the Malay’s parang (a sort of instrument

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 371

like a woodman’s chopping-hook), and finding that it sprang
from a small root which ran horizontally (about as large as
two fingers, or a little more), I soon detached it and re- p20
moved it to our hut. ‘To tell you the truth, had I been alone,
and had there been no witnesses, I should I think have
been fearful of mentioning the dimensions of this flower,
so much does it exceed every flower I have ever seen or
heard of; but I had Sir Stamford and Lady Raffles with
me, and a Mr. Palsgrave, a respectable man resident at
Manna, who, though equally astonished with myself, yet
are able to testify as to the truth.

«The whole flower was of a very thick substance, the
petals and nectary being in but few places less than a quar-
ter of an inch thick, and in some places three quarters of
an inch; the substance of it was very succulent. When I
first saw it a swarm of flies were hovering over the mouth
of the nectary, and apparently laying their eggs in the
substance of it. It had precisely the smell of tainted beef.
The calyx consisted of several roundish, dark-brown, con-
cave leaves, which seemed to be indefinite in number, and
were unequal in size. There were five petals attached to
the nectary, which were thick, and covered with protube-
rances of a yellowish-white, varying in size, the interstices
being of a brick-red colour. ‘The nectarium was cyathi-
form, becoming narrower towards the top. The centre of
the nectarium gave rise toa large pistil, which I can hardly
describe, at the top of which were about twenty processes,
somewhat curved and sharp at the end, resembling a cow’s
horns ; there were as many smaller very short processes.
A little more than half way down, a brown cord about the
size of common whipcord, but quite smooth, surrounded
what perhaps is the germen, and a little below it was ano-
ther cord somewhat moniliform.

“«¢ Now for the dimensions, which are the most astonish-
ing part of the flower. It measured a full yard across ;
the petals, which were subrotund, being twelve inches from
the base to the apex, and it being about a foot from the
insertion of the one petal to the opposite one ; Sir Stam- 204
ford, Lady ‘Raffles and myself taking immediate measures

872 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

to be accurate in this respect, by pinning four large shects
of paper together, and cutting them to the precise size of
the flower. ‘The nectarium, in the opinion of all of us,
would hold twelve pints, and the weight of this prodigy we
calculated to be fifteen pounds.

“«T have said nothing about the stamina; in fact, I am
not certain of the part I ought to call stamina. If the
moniliform cord surrounding the base of the pistil were
sessile anthers, it must be a polyandrous plant; but I am
uncertain what the large germen contained ; perhaps there
might be concealed anthers within it.

“<Tt was not examined on the spot, as it was intended
to preserve it in spirits and examine it at more leisure ; but
from the neglect of the persons to whom it was entrusted
the petals were destroyed by insects, the only part that re-
tained its form bemg the pistil, which was put in spirits
along with two large buds of the same flower, which I
found attached to the same root; each of these is about as
large as two fists.

“<<'There were no leaves or branches to this plant ; so that
it is probable that the stems bearing leaves issue forth at a
different period of the year. he soil where this plant
grew was very rich, and covered with the excrement of
elephants.

““« A guide from the interior of the country said that
such flowers were rare, but that he had seen several, and
that the natives called them A7ridit.

“*T have now nearly finished a coloured drawing of it
on as Jarge drawing-paper as I could procure, but it is still
considerably under the natural size; and I propose also to
make another drawing of the pistil removed from the nec-
tarium.

“«T have now, I believe, given you as detailed an ac-
count of this prodigious plant as the subject admits of ;
205] indeed it is all 1 know of it. I would draw your atten-
tion, however, to the very great porosity of the root, to
which the buds are attached.

“«T have seen nothing resembling this plant in any of
my books; but yesterday, in. looking over Dr. Horsfield’s

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 373

imniense collections of the plants of Java, I find something
which perhaps may approach toit; at any rate the buds of
the flower he has represented grow from the root precisely
in the same manner: his drawing, however, has a branch
of leaves, and I do not observe any satisfactory dissections.
He considers it as a new genus; but the difference of the
two plants appears from this, that Inis full-blown flower is
about three inches across, whereas mine is three feet.’”’

Sir Stamford proceeds :

«Dr. Arnold did not live to return to Bencoolen, nor to
fulfil the intentions expressed in the above extract ; but we
have finished the drawing of the whole flower, and it is
now forwarded under charge of Dr. Horsfield, to whom I
have also entrusted the pistil and buds.

“T shall make exertions for procuring another specimen,
with which I hope we shall be more fortunate.

(Signed) “TT. S. Rareres.

“To the Right Honorable
Sir Joseru Banks, Bart., G.C.B., &e. &e.”

The drawing of the expanded flower, and the specimens
mentioned in the preceding extract, were brought to Eng-
land by Dr. Horsfield; and, having been put into my
hands, I proceeded without delay to examine the smaller
flower-bud. In this examination the anthera, although
not at first obvious, were soon discovered, but no part was
found which could be considered either as a perfect pistillum
or as indicating the probable nature or even the exact place
of the ovarium. ‘The remains of the expanded flower ts
exhibited the same structure ; and the larger bud, which was
examined by Mr. Bauer, whose beautiful drawings of it
form the most valuable part of the present communication,
proved also to be male.

These materials, it must be admitted, are insufficient
even for the satisfactory establishment of the proposed new
genus, and in my opinion do not enable us absolutely to
determine its place in the natural system.

The curiosity of botanists, however, has been so much

374 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

excited by the discovery of a flower of such extraordinary
dimensions, the male flower is in many respects so singular,
and its structure is so admirably illustrated by Mr. Bauer’s
drawings, that, accompanied by them, even the present in-
complete account will probably be thought worthy of a
place in the Society’s Transactions.

Its publication is the less objectionable, as it may still be
a considerable time before the plant is met with in all its
states ; and however unsatisfactory our present materials
may be, either for determining its affinities, or the equally
important question, whether it be parasitic on the root to
which it is attached, there can be no doubt that it forms a
genus abundantly distinct from any that has hitherto been
described.

It is proposed, in honour of Sir Stamford Raffles, to call
this genus Rarriusta, the name I am persuaded that Dr.
Arnold himself would have chosen had he lived to publish

_an account of it; and it may in the mean time be distin-
guished by the following characters.

207] RAYFFLESIA.

Perianthium monophyllum, coloratum; tubo ventri-
coso ; corona faucis annulari, indivisa; /imdo quinquepar-
tito, eequall.

Mas. Columna (inclusa): “indo apicis reclinato, subtus
sunplici serie polyandro ; disco processibus (concentricis)
tecto.

Anthere sessiles, subglobose, cellulose, poro apicis de-
hiscentes.

Frm. ------

RarrLest4 ARNOLDI.
Tas, 13—20 (AV—XXIT)
Descriprio.

I Radice henea horizontali tereti, levi, crassitie fere et

NAMED RATFFLESIA. 875

structura interiore omnino radicis Vitis viniferse (tad. 20
(22), f 8) ortum ducit /7os unicus, ante expansionem, dum
bracteis imbricatis adhuc inclusus, brassicae minori figura
et magnitudine similis (¢ad. 14 (16)); cum radice parum
dilatata connexus Basi (tab. 15 (17)) modicé convexa,
abbreviata, insignita lineolis numerosis, elevatis, nigricanti-
bus, plerisque reticulatim confluentibus, nonnullis breviori-
bus distinctis, omnibus sulco longitudinali tenui per axin
exaratis, apothecia Opegraphe wmulantibus, superioribus
desinentibus in annulum modicd elevatum exsulcum, e} jusdem
fere substantiz, definientem basin reticulatam.

Bractee (tab. 14 (16)) supra annulum baseos reticulate,
numerosze, densé imbricata, subrotunde, coriacez, glaber-
rime, integerrimee, venis vix vel parum emersis, ramosis,
distinctis, nec anastomosantibus, infra apicem evanescenti-
bus, lata basi insertee ibique crassze, versus apicem sensim
tenuiores, subfoliaceze ; intimee e latiore basi, } usque ad }
circuli aquante.

Perianthium (tab. 13 (15)) intra bracteas sessile, mono-
phyllum, coloratum, ante expansionem depresso-sphaerci-
deum (/a6.16 et 17 (18 et 19)). Zudus ventricosus, (20s
abbreviato-urceolatus, extus leevis, intus ramentis filifor-
mibus simplicibus passimque parum divisis dense tectus.
Faux: corona annulari integerrima, intus ornata areolis
numerosis, convexiusculis, subrotundis transversim paulo
latioribus, superioribus omnino levibus, reliquis margine
inferiore aucto ramentis filiformibus brevibus. Limdus
quinque-partitus (diametro tripedali), /acinits eequalibus,
(patentibus reflexisve) rotundatis, integerrimis, ertus levi-
bus, preter venas parum elevatas, numerosas, dichotomas,
passim anastomosantes, ad apicem usque attingentes ; intus
verrucis numerosis, subrotundis, sparsis, ineequalibus, i ine
terstitiis levibus: @stivatione arcté imbricatis, exterioribus
interiores utroque margine equitantibus (/ad. 17 (19)).

Columna centralis (tab. 18 (20) et 19 (21), fig. 1) stami-
nifera, cavitatem tubi perianthii feré omnino replens, tae
solida, carnosa, intus cum substantia ipsius bascos reticu-
late extus cum tubi superficie ramentacea continua ; prope
basin aucta anzulis duobus modicée elevatis, rotundatis, ante

376 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

expansionem approximatis (fad. 19 (21), 7. 1, 2), in expanso
flore remotioribus (¢ad. 20 (22), f. 2), tnferiore paulo cras-
siore, striis leviter depressis numerosis rugoso, supertore
exsulco, punctis minutis elevatis inequali: supra annulum
superiorem levis et sensim angustata in co//wim brevissimum,
insculptum excavationibus (tab. 19 (21), f. 2) numero’an-
therarum iisque oppositis, basi angustatis, longitudinaliter
elevato-striatis, interstitiis subcarinatis, carinis margini-
busque ciliatis: apex dilatatus, cujus d@scus planiusculus,
tectus processibus numerosis carnosis leviter incurvis sub-
corniformibus, simplicibus apiceve parum divisis, in seriebus
pluribus concentricis, interioribus plus minus irregulariter
dispositis, nonnullis minoribus seepe minimis sparsim inter-
mixtis, majorum singulis fasciculo vasculari centrali tenui
instructis, omnibus leevibus, preeter apices lobulorum qui
200) seepe hispiduli vel minute penicillati; Zimdvs solutus
reclinatus, e basi recurvata, subtus punctis parvis elevatis
quandoque piliferis imzequali, adscendens, margine erecto-
conniventi, indiviso tenuiter crenulato, substantia et super-
ficie processibus disci similis, intus fasciculis vascularibus
simplici serie dispositis et ad basin anthere singule flexura
notabili instructis (tad. 19 (21), 7. 2, 8, 7, 8, et 4. 20 (22),
7 0).
Anthera@ (fab. 19 (21), f. 4—8, et 4. 20 (22), 7. 4—6) sim-
plici serie disposita, aequidistantes, 35 circiter, vix 40,
sessiles, excavationibus dimidiz recurvate limbi, cum iis
colli continuis, lata basi inserts, semiimmerse, apicibus
deorsum spectantibus, in respondentibus cavitatibus colli
receptis, ovato-globose, pisi magnitudine, apice depressione
unica centrali demum aperiente umbilicats, cellulose,
cellulis indefinité numerosis, subconcentricis, longitudinali-
bus, exterioribus versus apicem conniventibus, passim con-
fluentibus et quandoque transversim interruptis, plenis
Polline (tab. 19 (21), f. 9) minuto, spheerico, simplici, levi.
Pistilli rudimenta nulla certa; processus enim cornicu-
lati apicis column staminiferee, in cireulis pluribus con-
centricis dispositi atque singuli fasciculo vasculari ccntrali
donati, dubie naturee sunt.

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 377

To the foregoing description of /affesia it is necessary
to add some observations explanatory of structure; and I
shall also offer a few conjectures on certain points of the
economy of the plant, and on its affinities.

The great apparent simplicity in the internal structure of
every part, especially in a flower of such enormous size, is
in the first place deserving of notice.

This observation particularly applies to the Column, which
is found to consist of a uniform cellular texture, with avery
small proportion of vessels. The cells or utriculi are mio
nearly spherical, slightly angular from mutual pressure,
and, in the specimens examined at least, easily separable
from each other without laceration. I have not been able
to detect perforations on any part of their surface; but
extremely minute granules, originally contained in great
abundance in the cells, and frequently found adhering to
their parietes, may readily be mistaken for pores.

The structure of vessels either in the column, perianthium
or bracteee, in all of which they are apparently similar, has
not been satisfactorily ascertained. They may be supposed
to approach most nearly to the ligneous, though certainly
unaccompanied by spiral vessels, which do not appear to
exist in any part of the plant.

The same internal structure is continued below the origin
of the bracteze, down to the line at which the vessels of the
root appear to terminate, and where an evident change takes
place ( plate 18 (20) and 20 (22), f. 1).

The Perianthium and Bractee in their cellular texture
very nearly agree with the column, except that in their
more foliaceous parts the cells are considerably elongated.

I have not found in any part of their surface, or in that
of the column, those areolee universally considered as cuti-
cular pores, and which, though of very general occurrence,
do not perhaps exist in the imperfectly developed leaves of
plants parasitic on roots.

In the external composition of the column, the part most
deserving of attention is the Anthera ; for in apparent
origin, as well as in form and structure, it presents -the

378 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

most singular modification of stamen that has yet been
observed.

It appears to me of importance to inquire into the real

relation which so remarkable a structure bears to the more
ordinary states of Anthera.
2) <A satisfactory determination of this poimt, while it
would certainly assist in explaining the nature of the other
parts of the column, might also in some degree lead to
correct notions of the affinities of the genus ; and the ques-
tion is perhaps sufficiently interesting, even independent of
these results,

In this inquiry, it is necessary in the first place to take
a general view of the principal forms of Anthers in phano-
gamous plants; all of which, however different they
may appear, I consider as modifications of one common
structure.

In this assumed regular structure or type of Anthera, I
suppose it to consist of two parallel folliculi or ¢hece, fixed
by their whole length to the margins of a compressed
filament: each theca being originally filled with a pulpy
substance, on the surface or in the cells of which the pollen
is produced; and having its cavity divided longitudinally
into two equal cells, the subdivision being indicated exter-
nally by a depression or furrow, which is also the line of
dehiscence."

1 A certain degree of resemblance between this supposed regular state of
Anthera, and that which in a former essay (on Composite, Linn. Soc. Transact.
xii, p. 89) I have considered as the type of Pistillum in phenogamous plants,
will probably be admitted; and both structures have, as it appears to me, an
evident relation to the Leaf, from whose modifications all the parts of the
flower seem to be formed.

This hypothesis of the formation of the flower may be considered as having
originated with Linnzeus in his Prolepsis Plantarum, though he las not very
clearly stated it, and has also connected it with other speculations, which have
since been generally abandoned. It is, however, more distinctly proposed by
Professor Link (in Pdilos. Bot. Prodr. p. 141), and very recently has been
acain brought forward, wilh some modifications, by M. Aubert du Petit
Thouars.

In adopting the hypothesis as stated by Professor Link, I shall, without
entering at present into its explanation or defence, offer two observations in
illustration of it, founded on considerations that have not been before ad-
verted to.

My first observation is, that the principal point in which the anthers and

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 379

The structure now described actually exists in many jaa
families of plants; and the principal deviations from it

ovaria agree, consists in their essential parts, namely, the pollen and ovula,
being produced on the margins of the modified leaf.

In the Azthere, which are seldom compound, and whose thece are usually
distinct, the marginal production of pollen is generally obvious.

In the Ovaria, however, where, with very few exceptions, the same arrange-
ment of ovula really exists, it is never apparent, but is always more or less
concealed either by the approximation and union of the opposite margins of
the simple pistillum, and of the compound when multilocular; or in the
unilocular pistillum with several parietal placentee by the union of the corre-
sponding margins of its component parts.

The few cases of apparent exception, where the ovula are inserted over the
whole or greater part of the internal surface of the ovarium, occur either in the
compound pistillum, as in Nymphea and Nuphar; or in the simple pistillum, as
in Butomee of Richard; and in Lardizabalee, an order of plants sufficiently
distinct in this remarkable character alone, and differing also in the structure
of embryo and in habit, from Aenispermee, to which the gencra composing it
(Lardizabala and Stauntonia) have hitherto been referred.

The marginal production of ovula, though always concealed in the ordinary
or complete state of the Ovarium, not unfrequently becomes apparent where
its formation is in some degree imperfect, aud is most evident in those devia-
tions from regular structure, where stamina are changed, more or less com-
pletely, into pistilla. Thus, in the case of the nearly distinct or simple pis-
tillum, it is shown by this kind of montrosity in Sempervivum tectorum; in the
compound multilocular pistillum, by that of Zropeolum majus; and in the com-
pound pistillum with parietal placenta, by similar changes in Cheiranthus Cheiri,
Cochlearia armoracia, Papaver nudicaule, and Salix oleifolia.

Tn all the cases now quoted, and in several others with which I am ac-
quainted, it is ascertained that a single stamen is converted into a simple
pistillum, or into one of the constituent parts of the compound organ: a fact
which, in my opinion, establishes the proposed type of Ovarium.

T have entered thus slightly at present into the proof of this type, derived
from these deviations from regular structure, partly on account of an observa-
tion which I find in the second edition of the excellent Théorie Elémentuire de la
Botanique of Professor De Candolle, to whom, in 1816, I had shown drawings
of most of the instances of monstrosity now mentioned. To these drawings,
and to my deductions from them with regard to the structure of pistillum, I
suppose the ingenious author alludes, in the passage in question. His views,
however, on this subject differ considerably from mine, which he does not seem
to have been aware were already published (Linz. Soe. Trans. l.c.)

My second observation relates to the more important differences between the
anthere and ovaria, independent of their essential parts.

In the Anthera the vascularity, with relation to that of the Leaf, may be said
to be diminished without being otherwise sensibly modified; the pollen is
formed in a cellular substance apparently destitute of vessels; and is always
produced internally, or under the proper membrane of the secreting organ.

In the Ovarium, on the other hand, the vascularity, compared with that of
the Leaf, is in gencral rather modifiedthan diminished; the principal vessels
occupying the margins or lines of production, and giving off branches towards
the axis, whose vascularity is frequently reduced. The ovula constantly arise
from vascular cords, and, with reference to the supposed original state of the
ovarium, are uniformly produced externally; though by the union of its parts,

380 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

may be stated to depend either on a reduced or increased
development of the parts enumerated, on differences in the
manner of bursting, or on the confluence of two or more
antheree.

Reduced development may consist merely im the approxi-
mation of the thecee, consequent on the narrowing or entire
absence of the connccting portion of the filament, which is
one of the most common states of anthera; in their partial
confluence, generally at the upper extremity ; their paral-
ais} Jelism either continuing, which is also not unfrequent ;
or accompanied by various degrees of divergence, as in
many genera of Ladiate; in their complete confluence
while they remain parallel, as in Lpacridee, Polygalee,
and in some genera of Acanthacee; and lastly, in the
imperfect production or entire suppression of one of the
thecee, as in WVestringia, Anisomeles, and Afarantee.

Increased development may in like manner be confined
to the dilatation, elongation, or division of the connecting
portion of the filament, of which examples occur in many
Scitaminee, Orchidee and Acanthacee ; 1% may consist in
as) the elongation of the thece either above or below the
connecting filament ; in an increased number of divisions of
each theca by longitudinal, transverse, or oblique processes
of the receptacle of the pollen, as in several genera of
Orchidee@ and Lauring ; or in the persistence of part of the
cells in which the pollen is formed, as in Zgiceras.

Reduced and increased development of different parts
may co-exist in the same organ, as in the bifid or incum-
bent anthera with contiguous thecee; in the extraordinary
dilatation of the connecting portion of the filament, while
one of the theca is abortive or imperfect, as in the greater
number of Sa/vie ; or in the thecee being confluent, while

whether in the simple or compound state, they become always inclosed, and,
before fecundation at least, are completely protected from the direct action of
light and of the atmosphere.

In Conifere aud Cycadee, however, according to the view I am disposed to
take of them (Luckey’s Congo, append. p. 454, anté, p. 138), this is not entirely the
case. But these two families will perhaps be found to differ from all other pheeno-
gamous plants in the more simple structure both of their ovaria and anthere.

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 881

the polliniferous cells are at the same time persistent, as in
certain species of Viscum.

The deviations from the regular mode of bureting are
also numerous; in some cases consisting either in the
aperture being confined to a definite portion, generally the
upper extremity, of the longitudinal furrow, as in Dillenia
and Solanum; in the apex of each theca being produced
beyond the receptacle of the pollen into a tube opening
at top, as in several Aricine; or in the two thece being
confluent at the apex, and bursting by a common foramen
or tube, as in Zetratheca. In other cases a separation of
determinate portions of the membrane takes place, either
the whole length of the theca, as in Hamamelidee and
Berberidee ; or corresponding with its subdivisions, as in
several Lavring ; or lastly, having no obvious relation to
internal structure, as in certain species of ehizophora.

The regular structure may also be altered or disguised
by the union of two or more stamina; the thecze of each
anthera either remaining distinct and parallel, as in
Myristica, Cancila, and in several Aroidee ; being divari-
cate and united, as in Cissampelos ; or absolutely separate,
by division of the filament, as in Conospermum and
Synaphea.

{t is unnecessary for my present purpose to enter into
a more minute account of the various structures of stamina,
most of which appear to me easily reducible to the type
here assumed.

The precise relation of the anthera of Raffesia, however,
to this type is so far from being obvious, that at least three
different opinions may be formed respecting it.

According to one of these, each actual anthera would be
considered as composed of several united stamina. But in
adopting this opinion, which is suggested solely by the
existence and disposition of the cells of the anthera, it seems
also necessary to consider the apparently simple flower of
Rofllesia as in reality compound, and analogous to the spike
of an Aroidea; the pistilla, if present, being consequently
to be looked for not in the centre but in the circumference.
On attending, however, to the whole external structure of

882 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

the flower, as well as to the disposition of vessels, this sup-
position will, I conclude, appear still more improbable than
that in support of which it is adduced.

A second opinion, diametrically opposite to the former,
would regard the anthera of Raflesia as only half a regular
anthera, whose two thecee are separated by portions of the
united filaments, which, being produced beyond the an-
there, together form the crenated limb of the column.

This view, though less paradoxical than the first, will
hardly be considered as affording so probable an explana-
tion of structure as the third opinion; according to which
each anthera would be regarded as complete, made up of
two united thecs, opening by a common foramen, and
internally subdivided into numerous vertical cells by per-
sistent portions of the confluent receptacles of the pollen ;
astructure not perhaps essentially different from that of
certain anther more obviously reducible to the supposed
type.

Kven in adopting this opinion, a question would still
216] remain respecting the limb of the column under which the
antheree are inserted ; namely, whether it is to be viewed
as an imperfectly developed stigma, or as made up of pro-
cesses of the united filaments. In support of the former
supposition the nearly similar relation of the sexual organs
in certain Asarine may be adduced; and in favour of the
latter, not only their disposition and form in other plants
of the same natural family, but also the vascular structure
of the column itself; the limb deriving its vessels from
branches of the same fasciculi that supply the anther
(plate 18 (20), 7.1). If this latter view, however, of the
origin of the limb were admitted, it might be considered
not altogether improbable, that even the corniculate pro-
cesses of the disk of the column, each of which has a cen-
tral vascular cord, are of the same nature. For if, on the
other hand, these processes are to be regarded as imperfect
styles or stigmata, their number and disposition would in-
dicate a structure of ovarium to be found only in families
to which it is not probable at least that Raflesia can
be nearly related, as Annonacee@ and the singular genus

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 883

se as which I have placed near that natural
order.

Another point to be inquired into connected with the
same subject is, in what manner the impregnation of the
female flower is likely to be effected by anther so com-
pletely concealed as those of Raflesia seem to be in all
states of the flower ; for it does not appear either that they
can ever become exposed by a change in the direction of
the limb under which they are inserted, or even that this
part of the column in any stage projects beyond the tube
of the perianthium.

It is probable, therefore, that the assistance of insects is
absolutely necessary; and it is not unlikely, both as con-
nected with that mode of impregnation and from the
structure of the anthera itself, that in Raffesia the same
economy obtains as in the stamina of certain Arozdee, in
which it has been observed that a continued secretion and (217
discharge of pollen takes place from the same cell; the
whole quantity produced greatly exceeding the size of the
secreting organ.

The passage of the pollen to the bottom of the flower,
where it is more easily accessible to insects, seems likewise
to be provided for, not only by the direction of the antheree,
but also by the form of the corresponding cavities in the
neck of the column, in the upper part of which they are
immersed.

That insects are really necessary to the impregnation of
Raflesia, is confirmed by Dr. Arnold’s statement respecting
the odour of the plant, by which they may be supposed to
be attracted, and also by the fact of the swarms actually
seen hovering about and settling in the expanded flower.

The structure of Raffesia is at present too imperfectly
known to enable us to determine its place in the natural
system. I shall, however, offer some observations on this
question, which can hardly be dismissed without exami-
nation. :

As to which of the two primary divisions of phanoga-

4 Flinders’s Voyage, ii, p. 597 (Ante, p. 73), tad, 2.

384 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

mous plants the genus belongs, it may, I think, without
hesitation be referred to Dicotyledones ; yet if the plant is
parasitic, and consequently no argument on this subject to
be derived from the structure of the root, which is exactly
that of the Vine,/its exclusion from Monocotyledones would
rest on no other grounds, that I am able to state, than the
quinary division of the periantbium, which in other respects
also bears a considerable resemblance to that of certain
dicotyledonous orders, the number of stamina, and the
ramification of vessels in the bractez.

Assuming, however, that aflesia belongsto Dicotyledones,
ais] and considering the foliaceous scales which cover the un-
expanded flower, both from their indefinite number and im-
bricate insertion as bracteze, and consequently the floral
envelope as simple, its comparison with the families of this
primary division would be limited to such as are apetalous ;
either absolutely as Asarine ; those of a nature interme-
diate between the apetalous and polypetalons, in which the
segments of the perianthium are generally, though not
always, disposed in a double series, as Passifloree, Cucur-
bitacee, and Homaline; or those which have a simple
coloured floral envelope, but are decidedly related to poly-
petalous families, as Slerculiacee.

With Asarine, the only truly apetalous order to which it
seems necessary to compare it, Raffesia has several points
of resemblance, especially in the structure of the central
column. In drisolochia the anthere, though only six in
number, are in like manner sessile, and inserted near the
apex of acolumn formed by the union of stamina and pis-
tillum. The mere difference in the number of stamina
seems to be of no importance in the present question, there
being twelve in Asarum ; and in Thottea, a genus certainly
belonging to this family, though referred by Rottbéll to
Contorte, the stamina are not only still more numerous,
but are disposed in a double circular series one above the
other; an arrangement which may perhaps be considered

1 Compare the magnified section of the Root, ad. 20 (22), 7 8, with that of
the Vine in Grew’s Anat. ¢ad. 17.

2 Thottea grandiflora. Rottboll in Nov, Act. Soc. Reg. Hafn. ii, p. 529,
tab. 2.

NAMED RAFIFLESIA. 385

analogous to the concentric series of processes in the apex
of the column of Raffesia.

In all these genera of Asarine and in Bragantia of
Loureiro, which is also referable to the same order, the
flowers are hermaphrodite ; but in Cyéinws, which, if not
absolutely belonging to this order, is at least very nearly
related to it, they are diclinous.

‘The affinity is also in some degree confirmed by the
appearance of the inner surface of the tube of the perianthium
of some Asarine, especially Aristolochia grandiflora, and by
the thickening or annular projection of the faux in the m9
same plant, as well as in a new species of Brayantia dis-
covered in Java by Dr. Horsfield.

It may also be noticed in support of it, that some of the
largest flowers which were known before the discovery of
Raflesia belong to Asarine, as those of Aristolochia grandi-
flora, and particularly Aristolochia cordiflora of Mutis,
which, according to M. Bonpland, are sixteen inches in
diameter, or nearly half that of our plant.’

‘The first objection that occurs to this approximation is
the ternary division of the perianthium in the regular
flowered genera of Asarine, opposed to its quinary division
in Raffesia ; butin Cytinus itis divided into four segments,
a number more generally connected in natural families with
five than with three.’

A second objection would exist, if it be considered more
probable that the ovarium of Raflesia is superior, or free,
than inferior, or cohering with the tube of the perian-
thium.

There is indeed nothing in the structure of the column
itself indicating the particular position of the ovarium.
But if it be admitted, that a base of a form equally calcu-
lated for support should exist in the female flower, as is
found in the male, it might perhaps be considered some-
what more probable that such a base should be connected
with a superior than with an inferior ovarium.

Even admitting this objection, however, it would be con-
siderably weakened, on the one hand, by allowing that

' Humboldt Bonpl. et Kunth Nov, Gen, et Sp. ii, p. 118.
25

386 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLAN'S,

Nepenthes, which has a superior ovarium, is related to
Asaring, a8 I am inclined to believe; and on the other, by
considering Homaline, whose ovarium is inferior, as allied
to Passifloree, the order with which I shall now proceed
to compare Raflesia.

The comparison is suggested by the obvious resemblance
between the perianthium of our genus, and that of certain
220) species of Passiflora itself; or of other genera of the
order, as Deidamia, in which the inner series of segments is
wanting. Thus, they agree essentially, and even remarka-
bly, in estivation of perianthium: the corona of Raflesia
may be compared with that of Mwrucuia, and the two
annular elevations at the base of the column with the pro-
cesses of like origin and nearly similar form in some species
of Passifiora. The affinity is also supported by the position
of the stamina on a central column.

The peculiar structure of antheree in Raflesia can hardly
be regarded as an objection of much weight to the proposed
association ; and it will at least almost equally apply to
any other family with which this genus may be compared.

If the concentric processes on the disk of the column in
our plant are to be regarded as indications of the number
and disposition of pistilla, or of the internal structure of
ovarium in the female flower, they present a formidable
objection to its affinity with Passifloree, in all of which the
ovarium is unilocular with parietal placenta. If, however,
these processes were considered as inner series of imperfect
stamina, the objection derived from their number and ar-
rangement merely, would be comparatively slight; for in
some genera of Passiforee, particularly in Simeathmannia,
the stamina are also numerous and perhaps even indefi-
nite.

1 As Smeathmannia forms a very remarkable addition to the order in which
L have proposed to place it, and is still unpublished; I shall here give its
characters, and add a few remarks in support of this arrangement.

SmeaTHMannia. Soland, Mss, in Biblioth. Banks.

Ord. Nat. Passiflorese. Br. in Tuckey’s Congo, p. 439. (Ante p. 121.)

Syst. Linn. Polyandria Pentagynia.

Cuan. Gen. Perianthium duplex, utrumque 5-partitum ; exterius semicaly-

cinum persistens ; zx¢erivs petaloideum marcescens. Urceolus simplex, membra-
naceus, ex ipsa basi perianthii. S¢amina numerosa, distincta, apici columnx

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 387

It has been already remarked, that there is nothing 2
in the structure of the column in Raflesia to enable us to
determine the position of the ovarium in the female flower ; 222
but that from another consideration there seems a some-
what greater probability of its being superior. If, however,
it were even inferior, the objection to the affinity in question
would not be insuperable, the relatiouship of Homaline to
Passifloree being admitted.

If Vapoleona or Belvisia be really allied to Passifloree,

brevissime genitalium inserta. Styli 5. Stigmata peltata. Cupsula inflata,
quinquevalvis. Semdza axibus valvularum inserta.

Frutices (forsan decumbentes). Folia alterna simplicia subdentata, stipulis
lateralibus (utrinque solitariis geminisve) distinctis, callosis. Flores azillares
subsolitarit, pedunculis, quandoque brevissimis, basi bracteolatis. Urceolus
abbreviatus, ore denticulato. YVilamenta simplici serie, viginti circiter. Anthere
incumbentes, lineares. Capsula chartacea. Semina axibus filiformibus valvula-
vum subsimplici serie inserta, pedicellata, punctata, omnino Passiflore.

Patria. Africa equinoctialis.

1. 8. pubescens, ramis tomentosis, foliis oblongo-ovatis basi obtusis: adultis
pube rara conspersis, urceolo barbato.

Smeathmannia pubescens. Solander l.¢.

Loc. Nat. Guinea, prope Sierra Leone, Smeathman, Afuelius.

2. 8. levigata, ramis glabris, foliis oblongis ovatisve basi acutis: adultis
glaberrimis utrinque nitidis, urceolo imberbi inciso.

Smeathmannia levigata. Soland. 1. ¢.

Loc. Nat. Guinea, prope Sierra Leone, Simeathman, Afzelius, Purdie.

3. 8. media, ramis glabris, foliis obovato-oblongis basi obtusis: adultis
utrinque glabris subopacis.

Loe. Nat. Guinea, prope Sierra Leone, Stweathmun.

Forsan varietas 8. levigate.

The affinity of Smeathmannia to Paropsia of M. du Petit Thouars will
probably be admitted without hesitation; and its exact agreement in fruit in
every important point, both with this genus and with Modecca, seems to leave
no doubt of its belonging to Passiforee, with which it agrees in habit even
better than Paropsia, and certainly much more nearly than Malesherbia,
considered by M. de Jussieu (in Zor. Peruv. iii, p. xix) as belonging to the
same family.

Smeathnannia differs then from the other genera of Passifloree solely in its
greater number of stamina, which, however, may not be really indefinite; and an
approach to this structure is already known to exist in an unpublished genus
(Thompsonia) discovered in Madagascar by Mr. Thompson, of which the habit
is entirely that of Deidamia, and whose stamina are equal in number to the
divisions of both series of the perianthium.

But from Smeathmannia the transition is easy to Ryaxia, which differs
chiefly in its still greater number of stamina, in the want of petals or inner
series of perianthium, in the single style being only slightly divided, and in the
form of its placentae.

And Ryania, although it has a superior ovarium, may even be supposed to be
related to Asteranthos and Belvisia, if the fruit of these two genera should
prove to be unilocular with several parietal placentz.

388 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

which is very doubtful, however, and can only be deter-
mined by an examination of the fruit, it may also be com-
pared with Raflesia. At first sight this singular genus
seems to resemble our plant in several respects, particularly
in the manner of insertion of its sessile flower into the
branch, in the bracteze surrounding the ovarium, the con-
fluence and dilatation of its filaments, and in the existence
of a double corona. But some of these points are obviously
unimportant; and the comparison between the corona of
the great flower and the double corolla of Belvisia will
probably be considered paradoxical.’

It seems unnecessary to compare Raflesia with Cucur-

bitacee, to which it could only be considered as approach-
ing, if its affinity to Aphyteca should appear probable, and
the relationship of that genus to Cucurbitacee, suggested
chiefly by the structure of anthers, were at the same time
admitted.
228] ‘he points of agreement between Raflesia and Sterculi-
acee are the division and form of the coloured perianthium,
the sessile antherse terminating a column, and the separa-
tion of sexes.

1 M. de Beauvois, in his account of Napoleona (Flore d’Oware ii, p. 32), has
mentioned a genus allied to it, which has been since published by M. Desfon-
taines under the name of Asteranthos. These two genera are without doubt
nearly related; and, even independent of the structure of fruit, which in both
remains to be ascertained, possess sufficient characters to separate them from
every known family, as M. de Jussieu is disposed to think; and certainly from
Symplocee, where M. Desfontaines has placed them.

In adopting the generic name proposed by M. Desvaux for Napoleona, this
order may be called

BELVISEZ,

Calyx monophyllus, limbo diviso, persistens. Corolla? monopetala, plicata,
(multiloba vel indivisa; simplex v. duplex) decidua. Stamina vel definita v.
indefinita; basi corolleinserta. Ovarium inferum. Stylus]. Stigma lobatum
v.angulatum. Pericarpium baccatum, polyspermum.

Frutices (Africee equinoctialis; an etiam Brasilize?) foliis alternis integerri-
mis exstipulatis, floribus axillaribus lateralibusve solitariis.

Brtvista, Desvaur in Journal de Botanique applig. iw, p. 130.

Napoleona, Palisot de Beauvois Flore d’Oware ii, p. 29.

Calye 5fidus. Corolle? duplex; evrterior indivisa; interior (e staminibus
sterilibus connatis formata?) multifida. Stamina: Filamenta 5 dilatata bian-
therifera.

AsTERANTHOS, Desfont. in Mem. du Mus. vi, p. 9, tab. 3.

Calyx wultidentatus. Corolla? simplex multiloba. Stamina indefinite
numerosa distincta.

NAMED RAFFLESTA. 389

On these resemblances, however, I am not disposed to
insist ; and I am even persuaded that there is here no real
affinity ; though I confess I have no other objections to
state to it than the valvular estivation of the perianthium,
and the absence both of the corona and of the annular
elevations at the base of the column in Sterculiacee.

To conclude this part of my subject, I am inclined to
think that Reflesia, when its structure is completely known,
will be found to approach either to Asarine or Passifloree ;
and that, from our present imperfect. materials, notwith-
standing the very slight affinity generally supposed to
exist between these two orders, it cannot be absolutely
determined to which of them it is most nearly allied.

The only question that remains to be examined respecting
Raflesia is, whether the flower with its enveloping bractes
and reticulate base do not together form a complete plant
parasitic on the root from which it springs ?

That such was probably the case, occurred to me on 124
first inspecting the flower bud ; the opinion being suggested
not only by the direct origin of the flower from the root,
but more particularly by the disposition, texture and colour
of the bracteze; in which it so nearly resembles certain
plants known to be parasites, as Cytinus, Cynomorium,
Caldasia of Mutis,’ Balanophora, and Sarcophyte.

Tn this opinion I was confirmed on secing the figure of
the plant mentioned in Dr. Arnold’s letter, as probably
related to the Great Flower, though not more than three
inches in diameter.

The plant in question, which had been found in Java by
Dr. Horsfield several years before the discovery of Raflesia

1 Jn the Journal of Science, vol. iii. p. 127, from El Semanario del Nuevo
Reyno de Granada, for 1810. To this genus belong Cynomorium jamuicense,
and perhaps cayanense of Swartz, an unpublished species from Brazil, and some
other plants of equinoctial America. Before the appearance of Culdasia in the
Journal of Science, I was aware that these plants formed a genus very distinct
from Cynomorium (Journal of Science, ili, p. 129), but I had not given it a
name, which is still wanting, that of Caldasia having long been applied to a
very different and well known genus. ;

The new name, however, may be left to M. Richard, who is about to publish,
and who will no doubt illustrate with his usual accuracy, the plants formerly
referred to Cynomorium, of one of the species of which (C. cayanense) he is him-
self the discoverer.

390 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

Arnoldi, only, however, in the unexpanded state, is repre-
sented in the figure referred to as springing from a hori-
zontal root in the same manner as the Great Flower ; lke
which also it is enveloped in numerous imbricate bractez,
as having a perianthium of the same general appearance,
with indications of asimilar entire annular process or corona
at the mouth of the tube, a pustular inner surface, and a
central column terminated by numerous acute processes.
2251 It is therefore unquestionably a second species of the
same genus:’ but the branch with leaves, which, though
separately represented in the drawing, is considered as pro-
ceeding from the same root, appears to me, on an examina-
tion of the specimen figured, to belong to a species of
Vitis: and on mentioning my supposition respecting the
Great Flower to Dr. Horsfield, he informed me he had
observed this second species of the genus also connected
with leaves of a different kind, and which seemed likewise
to be those of a Vitis.”

Even with all the evidence now produced, I confess I
was inclined, on a more minute examination of the buds
of Raflesia Arnoldi, to give up the opinion of its being a
parasite ; on considering, first, the great regularity of the
reticulate base, which, externally at least, seemed to be
merely a dilatation of the bark of the root: secondly, the
nearly imperceptible change of structure from the cortical
part of the base to the bractez in contact with its upper
elevated margin: thirdly, the remarkable change of direc-
tion and increased ramification of the vessels of the root at
the point of dilatation ; a modification of structure which
must probably have taken place at a very early stage of

‘ This second species may be named Raflesia Horsfieldii, from the very
meritorious naturalist by whom it was discovered. At present, however, the
two species are to be distinguished only by the great difference in the size of
their flowers; those of the one being nearly three feet, of the other hardly
three inches in diameter.

* Isert (in Reise nach Guinea, p. 283) mentions a plant observed by him in
equinoctial Africa, parasitic on the roots of trees, consisting, according to the
very slight notice he has given of it, almost entirely of a single flower of a red
colour, which he refers to the Linnean class Icosandria, and compares in
appearance, I suppose in the young state, to the half of a Pine-cone. It is not
unlikely that this plant also may be really allied to Raflesia, the smaller species

pf which it probably resembles in appearance,

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 391

its growth: and lastly, on finding these vessels in some
cases penetrating the base of the column itself (plate 20
(22),f. 1).

But to judge of the validity of these objections, it became
necessary to examine the nature of this connection in plants
known to be parasitic on roots ; in those especially, which 22s
in several other respects resemble Rafllesia, as Cytinus,
Aphyteia, Cynomorium, and Balanophora. On this subject
I cannot find that a single observation has hitherto been
made, at least with respect to the genera now mentioned.
Sufficient materials, indeed, for such an investigation are
hardly to be expected in collections, in which the parasite
is most frequently separated from the root ; and even when
found in connection with it, is generally in a state too far
advanced to afford the desired information. I consider my-
self fortunate, therefore, in having obtained specimens of
several species where the union is preserved ; and the re-
sult of the examination of these, though not completely
satisfactory, has been to lead me back to my first opinion,
namely, that the Great Flower is really a parasite, and that
the root on which it is found probably belongs to a species
of Vitis.

An account of some of the more remarkable of this class
of parasitic plants, to which a few years ago I had paid par-
ticular attention, may hereafter form the subject of a sepa-
rate communication. At present I shall confine myself to
such general observations on the class as relate to the ques-
tion respecting Raflesia.

In the first place, plants parasitic on roots are chiefly
distinguishable by the imperfect development of their leaves
and the entire absence of green colour; an observation
which, as applying to the whole tribe, was I believe
originally made by Linneeus.’ In both these points they
agree with Raflesia.

A second observation which may be made respecting
them is, that their seeds are small, and their embryo not
only minute, but apparently imperfectly developed; in
some cases being absolutely undivided, and probably acoty-

1 Fungus Melitensis, p. 3. Aman, Acad. w, p. 353,

392 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

ledonous, even in plants which, from their other characters,
are referable to dicotyledonous, or at least to monocotyle-
donous families.

27] In these points the structure of Raffesia remains to be
ascertained. In the mean time, however, if it be con-
sidered as a parasite, and as likely to agree with the other
plants of the tribe in the state of its embryo, it may be
remarked, with reference to the question of its affinities,
that such a structure would approximate it rather to Asarine
than to Passifloree.

My principal and concluding observation relates to the
modes of union between the stock and the parasite. These
vary in the different genera and species of the tribe, which
may be divided into such as are entirely dependent on the
stock during the whole of their existence, and such as in
their more advanced state produce roots of their own.

Among those that are in all stages absolutely parasitic,
to which division Raflesia would probably belong, very
great differences also exist in the mode of connection. In
some of those that I have examined, especially two species
of Balanophora, the nature of this connection is such, as
can only be explained on the supposition that the germina-
ting seed of the parasite excites a specific action in the stock
the result of which is the formation of a structure, either
wholly or in part, derived from the root, and adapted to
the support and protection of the undeveloped parasite ;
analogous therefore to the production of galls by the punc-
ture of insects.

On this supposition, the connection between the flower
of Raflesia and the root from which it springs, though
considerably different from any that I have yet met with,
may also be explained. But until either precisely the same
kind of union shall have been observed in plants known to
28) be parasitic, or, which would be still more satisfactory,
until the leaves and fructification belonging to the root to
which Raffesia is attached shall have been found, its being

1 Balanophora fungosa of Forster, and B. dioica, an unpublished species,
lately sent by Dr. Wallich from Nepaul, where it was discovered by Dr.
Hamilton, and also found in Java by Dr. Horsfield.

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 393

a parasite, though highly probable, cannot be considered as
absolutely ascertained.?

ADDITIONAL OBSERVATIONS.
Read November 21st, 1820.

Sivce my paper on Raffesia, or the Great Flower of
Sumatra, was read to the Society, further information re-
specting it has been received from Sir Stamford Raffles
and Mr. Jack, which will form an important addition to my
former account.

Sir Stamford, in a letter to Mr. Marsden, states the fol-
lowing particulars :

“T find the Ariddt or Great Flower to be much more
general and more extensively known than I expected. In
some districts it is simply called Amun Ambun. It seems
to spring from the horizontal roots of those immense Climb-
ers, which are attached like cables to the largest trees in
the forest. We have not yet met with the leaves. The
fruit also is still a desideratum. It is said to be a many-
seeded berry, the seeds being found in connection with the
processes on the summit of the pistillum. Ihave had buds
brought in from Manna, Sillibar, the interior of Bencoolen
and Laye: and in two or three months we expect the full-
blown flower. It takes three months from the first appear-
ance of the bud to the full expansion of the flower; and

the flower appears but once a year, at the conclusion of the
" rainy season.”

The first communication from my friend Mr. Jack con- 229
‘sisted of a description of recent flower-buds, at that time
regarded by him as hermaphrodite, but which he has since
ascertained to be male. It is unnecessary to introduce this

1 Annals of Philosophy for September 1820, p. 225.

394 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

description here, as it essentially agrees with that already
given, and may also be considered as superseded by the
important information contained in the following letter,
which I have more recently received from the same accurate
botanist.

BENCOOLEN, June 2, 1820.

“My Dear S1r,—Since I wrote you last I have ascer-
tained several particulars respecting the Gigantic Flower
of Sumatra, additional to those contained in the account
forwarded by Sir Stamford Raffles to Mr. Marsden, and by
him communicated to you, which it may be interesting to
you to know.

“ Numerous specimens, in every stage of growth, have
been sent from various parts of the country, which have
enabled me to ascertain and confirm every essential point.
The first and most unexpected discovery is, that it has no
stem of its own, but is parasitic on the roots and stems of
a ligneous species of Cissus with ternate and quinate leaves:
I have not ascertained the species: It appears to take its
origin in some crack or hollow of the stem, and soon shows
itself in the form of a round knob, which, when cut through
exhibits the infant flower enveloped in numerous bracteal
sheaths, which successively open and wither away as the
flower enlarges, until, at the time of full expansion, there
are but a very few remaining, which have somewhat the
appearance of a broken calyx. The flowers I find to be
unisexual, which I did not before suspect, and consequently
dicecious. ‘I'he male I have already described. The female
230) differs very little in appearance from it, but totally wants
the globular anthers, which are disposed in a circle round
the lower side of the rim or margin of the central column
of the male.

“In the centre of this column or pistillum in the female
are perceived a number of fissures traversing its substance
without order or regularity, and their surfaces are covered

1 Mr. Jack has since determined it to be Cissus angustifolia of Roxburgh,
Fl. Ind. i, p, 427.

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 395

with imumerable minute seeds. The flower rots away not
long after expansion, and the seeds are mixed with the
pulpy mass.

“The male and female flowers can be distinguished by
a section not only when mature, but at every stage of their
progress. I have made drawings of every essential part,
which I hope soon to be able to send home, together with
a further account than I have yet had leisure to make.

“T remain, &c.,
“ Wiuitam Jack.”

The two principal desiderata respecting Raflesia, namely
the satisfactory proof of its being a parasite, and the dis-
covery of the female flower, are now therefore supplied.

Additional information, however, on several points is still
wanting to complete the history of this extraordinary
plant.

Thus, it would be interesting, by a careful examination
of the buds in every stage, to trace the changes produced
in the root by the action of the parasite, and especially to
ascertain the early state of the reticulate base, which I have
ventured to consider as a production of an intermediate na-
ture, partly derived from the root itself, and which I suppose
will be found to exist before the bracteze become visible.

Further details are also wanting respecting the circum-
stance of its being found both on the roots and stems of the
Cissus or Vitis,’ no instance being, I believe, at present, 1221
known of parasites on roots, which likewise originate from
other parts of the plant.

Many important particulars remain to be ascertained
respecting the Pzstidlum.

From Mr. Jack’s account it appears that the seeds are
found in the substance of the column ; in other words, that
the ovarium is superior. But as [have formerly remarked,
that in the male flower the same internal structure seems to
be continued below the apparent base of the column, it is

1 As these two genera differ from each other merely in number of parts, I

have formerly proposed to unite them under the name of Vitis. (Z'uckey’s
Congo, p. 465. Ante, p.151,)

396 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS,

possible that in the female the production of seeds may
extend to an equal depth; the ovarium would then become
essentially inferior, as far at least as regards the question of
the affinity of the plant. This point would be determined
by a description of the unimpregnated ovarium, a knowledge
of whose structure is also wanting to enable us to under-
stand the nature of the ripe fruit, and especially the origin
and direction of the fissures, on the surfaces of which the
seeds are produced.

It is desirable likewise to have a more particular de-
scription of the Sfagma, to which Mr. Jack seems to refer
both the corniculate processes of the disk, and the undivided
limb of the column. ‘These parts in the male flower have
no evident papulose or secreting surface; for the hispid tips
of the processes can hardly be regarded as such. But it is
not likely that in the female flower they are equally desti-
tute of this, which is the ordinary surface of a stigma; and
it appears to me more probable that such a surface should
be confined to a definite portion, probably the tips, of the
corniculate processes, than that it should extend over every
part of the apex of the column.

Whatever may be the fact, my conjecture respecting

these processes being possibly imperfect stamina 1s com-
pletely set aside ; though it is still difficult to connect their
number and arrangement with the supposed structure of
ovarium.
282) Until these points are ascertained, and the seeds have
been examined, the question of the affinities of the genus
will probably remain undetermined. In the mean time it
may be remarked, that as far as the structure of the fruit
of Raflesia is yet understood, it may be considered as in
some degree confirming the proposed association of the
genus with Asarine ; especially with Cytznus, in which the
ovarium is unilocular, with numerous parietal placenta
extending nearly to the centre of the cavity, and having
their surfaces covered with minute ovula.

From the appearance of the ripe fruit of Aphyteia, a
similar structure may be supposed to exist also in that
genus, of which, however, the unimpregnated ovarium has

NAMED RAFFLESIA. 397

not been examined. But these two genera are parasitic on
roots, and have also their stigmata remarkably developed ;
and although Raflesia probably differs from both of them
in having a superior ovarium, I have endeavoured to show
that this difference alone would not form an insuperable
objection to their affinity.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES RELATING TO
RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI.

Prats 13 (XV.)

The expanded Flower reduced to somewhat less than 3 Of its natural size;
the scale given on the plate being too long by nearly 3.

Prats 14 (XVI).

A Flower-bud covered with its bractes, of the natural size,

Prats 15 (XVII). (233

The underside of the same Bud; to show the root, the reticulate base with
the circular elevation in which it terminates, and the origin of the outer
bractee. Natural size.

Prats 16 (XVIII).

Flower-bud, of which the bractez, whose insertions are shown, are re-
moved. Natural size.

Prats 17 (XIX).

A different view of the Bud in the same state, to show the estivation and
veins of the segments of the perianthium. Natural size.

Prats 18 (XX),

Fie. 1. A vertical section of the Bud deprived of its bractee: exhibiting the
principal vessels of the column and perianthium, and the structure of the root,
especially the change in the direction, increased rarnification and termination of
its vessels at the base of the parasite, Natural size. — ;

Fic. 2. One half of the vertically-divided perianthium of the same Bud, in
which the internal surface of the tube, corona and segments is shown. Na-
tural size.

898 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS.

Puate 19 (XXI).

Fic. 1. A Flower-bud, its bracteze and perianthium being removed, to show
the column with the two annular processes at its base. Natural size.

Fie. 2. A portion (about }) of the column, of which part of the limb is re-
moved, to show the cavities of the neck, into which the anthere are received.
Natural size. .

Fic. 3. The portion of the Limb removed from fig. 2, with its anthere im-
mersed in their proper cavities. Natural size.
234] Fie. 4, An Anthera, magnified three diameters, as are figures 5, 6, 7, and 8.

Fie. 5. A transverse section of the same above the middle.

Fic. 6. A transverse section of the same below the middle.

Fies. 7, 8. Vertical sections of the same.

Fic. 9. Pollen, magnified 200 diameters.

Prats 20 (XXII).

Fic. 1. A vertical section of part of the base of the smaller Flower-bud,
showing the vessels of the root, some of which appear to penetrate the sub-
stance of the parasite. Natural size.

Fies. 2, 8. Portions of the column of the expanded Flower, nearly corres-
ponding with those of the Bud, in P/. 19 (21), 7. 2 and 3. Natural size.

Fic. 4. Anthera of the expanded Flower, magnified 3 diameters, as are
figures 5 and 6.

Fic. 5. Transverse section of the same below the middle.

Fic. 6. Vertical section of the same.

Fic. 7. Pollen of the expanded Flower, magnified 200 diameters.

Fic. 8. A transverse section of the Root, magnified 3 diameters.

ON THE

FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT

OF

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI

AND ON

HYDNORA AFRICANA.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, ESQ.,

D.C.L. OXF.; LL.D. EDIN.; F.R.S.; HON. MEMB. R.S. EDIN. AND R.I. ACAD.; V.P.L.S.
ONE OF THE EIGHT FOREIGN ASSOCIATES OF THE ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES IN
THE ROYAL INSTITUTES OF FRANCE AND OF HOLLAND; FOREIGN MEMBER
OF THE IMPERIAL AND ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF RUSSIA,
PRUSSIA, SWEDEN, NAPLES, BAVARIA, DENMARK, BELGIUM,

BOLOGNA, UPSALA, AND OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY
OF NATURALISTS, ETC.

[Reprinted from the ‘ Transactions of the Linnean Soctety.’
Vol. XIX, pp. 221—247.]

LONDON:

——

1844.

ON THE (221

FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT

OF

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, &c.

Reap June 177H, 1834.

THE principal object of the present communication is to
complete, as far as my materials enable me, the history of
Rafflesia Arnoldi, the male flower of which is described and
figured in the thirteenth volume of the Society’s ‘l'ransac-
tions.

The specimens from which this additional information
has been obtained, as well as those formerly described, were
received from the late Sir Stamford Raffles; and for the draw-
ings sobeautifully representing their structure, [ am indebted
to the same distinguished botanical painter and naturalist,
who obligingly supplied those already published.

In my former essay some observations were made on the
affinities of Raffesia, a subject on which I could not then
speak with much confidence. From such knowledge as I
possessed, however, I ventured to state that this genus ap-
peared to be most nearly allied to Asarine, and especially
to Cytinus, on the one hand, and on the other to Aphyteia
or Hydnora, an equally remarkable parasite of South Africa,
but the structure of which was at that time very imper-

fectly understood.
26

402 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

An examination of complete specimens of Mydnora
africana has confirmed this view; and as there are points
in its structure which seem to throw some light on one of
the most difficult questions respecting Raffesia, I have in-
cluded an account of this genus in the present paper.

The accompanying drawings of Hydnora africana, which
so admirably display its structure, were kindly made from
these specimens by my lamented friend and fellow-traveller
Mr. Ferdinand Bauer, when he revisited England in 1824 ;
they were probably the last drawings he ever made of an
222] equally interesting and difficult botanical subject, and I
consider them his best."

Since the publication of my former memoir, much light
has been thrown on the structure and economy of Raflesia,
chiefly by Dr. Blume, who in his ‘ Flora Jave’ has given a
very full history of a nearly related species, his Raflesra
Patma, as well as of Brugmansia, a parasite of similar
economy, very distinct as a genus, but evidently belonging
to the same natural family. Before, however, noticing more
particularly what has been done by others, I shall resume
the subject where I left it at the conclusion of my former
memoir, in adverting to those pots which I then regarded
as the principal desiderata in the botanical history of this
extraordinary plant.

The first of these related to the reticulate base, which I
ventured to consider a production of an intermediate kind,
or rather as one derived from the stock or root of the Vine,

1 Since this paper was read, the Linnean Society have had to lament the
loss of Francis Bauer, who died in 1841 at the advanced age of eighty-three.
Like his brother Ferdinand, he continued, till within a short time of his death,
to take the same interest. in those scientific investigations which formed the
constant occupation and the chief pleasure of a long life.

The figures of Rafflesia and Hydnora, which so admirably illustrate, and
form the more valuable part of this communication, are among the best speci-
mens of the unrivalled talent of the two brothers Francis and Ferdinand Bauer,
who, as botanical painters, equally united the minute accuracy of the naturalist
with the skill of the artist.

To this brief note I may be permitted to add how fortunate I consider
myself in having so long enjoyed the friendship and so often been indebted for
tlie important assistance of these two distinguished men, whose merits in the
branch of art which they cultivated have never been equalled, and to both of
whom the illustrations of the present paper, so happily connected, may form an
appropriate monument, the work of their own hands.

RAFFLESTA ARNOLDI. 403

but excited and determined in its form and nature by the
specific stimulus of the parasite. I expected, therefore, to
find it existing in the form of a covering to the bractez in
the early state, asin Cytinus. This point has been fully
confirmed, and is well shown in Mr. Bauer’s drawings of
the very young buds.‘ From the same figures it appears
that the parasite is occasionally found on the stems of the
Vine, as Dr. Jack had stated, but which seemed to me to
require confirmation.

Of the structure of the female flower of Raflesia I 12s
judged entirely from Dr. Jack’s account in his letter pub-
lished in my former essay; and respecting this structure
several important points, which even his subsequent descrip-
tion in the ‘Malayan Miscellany’ did not supply, were
regarded as undetermined.

Whether the ovarium is wholly distinct from the calyx
or cohering with it at the base, was the first of these points
which required further examination. ‘The specimens now
prove it to be chiefly superior or free in the flowering state,
and wholly so in the ripe fruit.

The internal structure of the ovarium, especially the
origin and arrangement of the numerous ovuliferous
surfaces or placentae, I considered one of the principal
desiderata. Dr. Jack’s account of these placenta, which,
as far as it extends, is essentially correct, is confirmed by
Dr. Blume’s description and figures of Raflesia Pata, as
well as by the more complete drawings which accompany
the present paper. ‘The important question, however,
namely the analogy of this apparently singular arrangement
with ordinary structure, may be regarded as still in some
degree obscure.

The transverse section of the ovarium presenting an
indefinite number of cavities irregular in form, having no
apparent order, and over the whole of whose surfaces the
ovula are inserted, is hardly reconcileable to the generally
received notions of the type of the female organ ; and as

1 That the whole of this covering belongs to the stock, is proved by its con-
taining those raphides or acicular crystals which are so abundant in the root of
the Vitis or Cissus, and which are altogether wanting in the parasite.

A104 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

these cavities exist to the same extent and with similar
irregularity from centre to circumference, they may with
equal probability be considered as originating from the axis
or from the parietes of the ovarium. The vertical section
too, if viewed without reference to the external development
of the top of the column, exhibits a structure equally anoma-
lous. If, however, the corniculate processes terminating
the disc of the column be regarded as styles, which is surely
the most obvious and not an improbable view, their arrange-
ment would lead to the supposition that the ovarium is
composed of several concentric circular series of simple
pistilla, each having its proper placenta, bearing ovula over
its whole surface. But the structure is so much obscured
by the complete confluence of the supposed component
parts, that this view might not at once present itself. It is
readily suggested, however, by the seemingly analogous
structure of Hi) rydn0vd, in which the cylindrical placentee,
whose number is considerable and apparently indefinite, are
all pendulous from the top of the cavity, neither cohering
24) With its sides or base, wholly distinct from each other,
and uniformly and densely covered with ovula.

But although this is the most obvious view suggested by
Hydnora, ® more careful examination, especially : as to the
relation of stigmata to placentee, leads to a very different
notion of the composition of the ovarium in that genus: for
as the placentee correspond with, and may be said to be
continuations of the subdivisions of the stigmata, and as
these stigmata appear to be three in number, each with
numerous subdivisions diverging from the circumference
towards the centre of the ovarium, and each of these sub-
divisions bearing one or more placentee pendulous from its
internal surface, the ovarium of Hydnora may be regarded
as composed of three confluent pistilla, having placente
really parietal, but only produced at the top of the cavity ;
the sides of which, however, exhibit no indication whatever
of composition.

Between this most remarkable structure of Hydnora and
that of Cytinus there is some, though not perhaps a very
obvious analogy, each of the strictly parietal placentze in the

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI. 405

latter being subdivided into distinct lobes, as in many
Orchidee, afanily which Cytinus also resembles in the struc-
ture of the seed, and probably in the mode of impregnation,
though so widely different in almost every other respect.

It would certainly be ditlicult to reduce Raffesia to the
view here taken of the formation of the compound ovarium
in these two genera; and it may therefore, perhaps, be said,
that although the structure of /7ydnora, in one important
particular, suggests or confirms the more probable notion
of the composition of ovarium in faffesia, as already
stated," it is in other respects very distinct.

Another point, which in my former paper I considered (22s
doubtful, namely the seat or linit of the stigmata, is not
even now satisfactorily established ; for the slender processes
forming the hispid tips of the supposed styles, which have
so much the appearance of the ultimate divisions of stigma,
are merely hairs of a very simple structure, and exactly
resembling those found in other parts of the column ;

? My confidence in this hypothesis respecting Raflesiz is greatly lessened on
considering the structure of the female flower of a lately discovered species of
the genus, namely, Raflesia Cumingit or Manillana, in which the style-like
processes terminating the column are much fewer in number, and so arranged
as to form a single circular series of about ten, not very distant from the limb,
with only from one to three processes within it, which are placed near the
centre, while the irregular cavities in the ovarium are evidently much more
numerous, and in arrangement have no apparent relation to that of the supposed
styles, there being as great complexity in the centre as towards the circum-
ference. These relations between styles and ovarial cavities seem, according to
the figures of Raflesia Patma, to be reversed in that species, its styles being
apparently more numerous than the cavities of the ovarium; and as even in
Rafflesia Arnoldi their correspondence is far from obvious, it would seem that
the number and arrangement of these processes afford no satisfactory evidence
of the composition of the ovarium in any known species of the genus. But if
the placentation of Raflesia Arnoldi and Cumingit, notwithstanding the objec-
tions stated in the text (p. 404), be considered parietal, as Blume has described
it in 2. Padma, and as from his figures it seems actually to be in Brugmansia,
there would still be no means of determining the exact degree of composition
of ovarium in Raflesia ; for in no species of the geuus is there the slightest in-
dication afforded by the arrangement of cavities or ramification of the assumed
placente, to mark any definite number of component parts. Similar objections
apply with equal force to the adoption of that opinion which regards placenta-
tion as in all cases central or derived from the axis.

In conclusion, therefore, it may perhaps be said that Maffesia, in the
structure both of ovarium and anthere, is not obviously reconcileable to any
hypothesis hitherto proposed to account either for the origin or for a common
type of the sexual organs of Pheuogamous plants.

406 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

though in several of the specimens examined they were
greatly altered in appearance, from a coating of mucous
matter taken up and again deposited by the spirit in which
the specimens were preserved.’ A slight difference, indeed,
seems to exist between the tissue of the apices of the styles
and the other parts of their surface; hardly sufficient, how-
ever, to prove it to be stigma, though this is no doubt the
probable seat of that organ.

‘The next point of importance in the female flower of Rafle-
sia is the structure and gradual development of the ovula.
These, in the earliest state observed, consist of merely
conical or subcylindrical papillae, having a perfectly smooth
surface as well as uniform internal substance.

The first perceptible change taking place in the papilla is
a slight contraction at its summit, the upper minute con-
tracted apex being the rudiment of the nucleus. Imme-
diately below this contracted portion a dilatation is soon
observable, which, gradually enlarging and becoming slightly
hollowed, forms a cup in which the nucleus, also propor-
tionally mcreased im size, is partly immersed. This cup,
the rudiment of the future integument, continues gradually
to enlarge, until it completely covers and extends consider-
ably beyond the nucleus, but without cohering with it. If
a transverse section is made near the slightly depressed
226) apex of this integument, an extremely minute perforation
or capillary channel, extending to the free apex of the in-
cluded nucleus, may be observed.

This account of the gradual development of the ovulum
of Raflesia, I believe, is in every essential point applicable to
Pheenogamous plants generally, except that here one coat
only is developed. It is, however, in some important points
different from the description given by M. Mirbel, who con-
siders the nucleus in its earliest state as included in the
integuments, which in the next stage open and dilate so as
to leave it entirely exposed; they then, as he supposes, re-
main quiescent until the nuciens has considerably enlarged,

1 See Mr. Bauer’s representation of the hairs in this state, Tas. 22 (XXII),
figs. 8, 4, 4, 6, and 7.

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI. 407

when they again become active and increase in size until
they once more completely cover it.

While the development, as I have here described it, of
the nucleus and its integument in Raflesia is going on,
another change is at the same time gradually taking place,
namely, at first a slight bending, which at last ends in a
complete inversion, in the direction of the nucleus and its |
integument in regard to the placenta, with which, in this
advanced stage, the perforated apex of the latter is nearly
or absolutely in contact.

In this change of direction, the ovulum of Raflesca
resembles that of the far greater part of Phzenogamous
plants: the change, however, is effected in a way which is
much less common, the curvature in Raffesia taking place
solely in the upper part of the funiculus, the direction of the
inverted ovulum being parallel with, but distinct from, the
portion below the curvature ; whereas in Pheenogamous
plants generally, the curvature is produced in that part of
the funiculus which is connate with the testa or outer
integument. Tor this difference, a reason, perhaps, may
be assigned; the integument which generally forms the
testa or outer coat being in Laflesia entirely wanting, or
only indicated by the remarkable dilatation of the apex of
the funiculus.’

In the more essential points of structure, the ovula of
Hydnora and Cytinus agree with that of Raflesia. They
differ, however, in both these genera in retaining their
original direction.

In Hydnora Thave ascertained the perforation of the single
integument and the position of the included nucleus, (227
but the very earliest stages I have not yet distinctly seen ;
while in Cytinus, in addition to the coat analogous to that
of Raflesia and Hydnora, a two-lobed or bipartite mem-
brane is observable.

Of these three genera, I have hitherto observed the pollen

1 The earlier production of the inner of the two coats geucrally present in the
ovula of Phenogamous plants, and the absence of the outer in this and several
other cases, will probably be considered a valid objection to the terminology of
M. Mirbel.

408 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

or mucous tubes only in Cytinus, in which they pass along
the surfaces of a definite number of cylindrical cords exist-
ing in the style until they reach the cavity of the ovarium,
when they follow the direction of the placentee and become
mixed with the ovula, to which I have not yet, however,
found them actually attached."

The structure of the pericarpium and the ripe seed of
Raflesia have been satisfactorily ascertained from the
examination of a single fruit found among the numerous
flower-buds in various states which were received from
Sumatra by Sir Stamford Raffles long after his return to
England. In this fruit, which is very accurately represented
of the natural size in Mr. Bauer’s figure, the column,
deprived entirely of its style-like processes, had become a
compact fleshy mass, having deep fissures on its surface
dividing it into nearly square lobes, somewhat resembling
the surface of the dilated base of Zestudinaria, and within,
hike the ovarium, exhibiting irregular cavities, whose sur-
faces were thickly covered with minute seeds.

These seeds, which are also beautifully shown in Mr.
Bauer's figures, differ but little in form from the ovula of
the expanded but unimpregnated flower; they are con-
siderably larger, however, and the apex of the funiculus is
still more dilated. From their great hardness, as well as
from their internal structure, they appear to be quite ripe ;
and it is worthy of remark, that of the many thousands
contained in the fruit, the very considerable portion seen
were of uniform size and appearance.

The testa or outer integument, which is evidently that
existing in the unimpreguated ovarium, is of such hardness
and thickness that it may be termed a nut; it is of achest-
nut colour, its surface regularly reticulate and deeply
pitted, a depression occupying the centre of each areola.

‘The inner integument is a thin light-coloured membrane,
228) very slightly areolated, and of uniform surface. Within

1 Tn a few cases where the supposed pollen-tubes were present I found them
applied to the apices of the enlarged ovula. Tn some instances I have met
with only a very loose tissue, consisting of elongated cells mixed with mucus,

forming cords descending from the stigmata, and reaching to, but not extending
beyond, the origin of the placente.

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI. 409

this the nucleus, of similar form and dimensions, seeins to
be more firmly attached at its upper extremity to the coat
by a short and very slender funiculus.

The nucleus separated from its coat has an areolated
surface, and at first appears to be entirely composed of a
loose and uniform cellular tissue. But on a more careful
examination this substance is found to contain another cel-
lular body, of nearly cylindrical form, adhering with some
firmness to the upper extremity of the including cellular
mass, whose vertical axis it occupies for nearly three fourths
of its length.

This inner body, which I regard as the emédryo, consists
of large cells, disposed nearly, but not with absolute regu-
larity, in two longitudinal series, and so transparent, that
it may be safely affirmed that there is no included body
nor any perceptible difference in the contents of any of the
component cells.

‘This account of the embryo differs in some respects from
Mr. Bauer’s representation of it, especially as to the point
of attachment, and in the distinct appearance and trans-
parency of cells.

The seed of Hydnora in many essential points resembles
that of Raflesia. Its nucleus consists of a dense albumen,
the cells of which are so disposed as to exhibit, when
slightly magnified, a kind of radiation in whatever direc-
tion it is cut. his albumen is much denser than that of
aflesia, the greater density arising, perhaps, from the
unusual thickness of the walls of each cell, its cavity bear-
ing so small a proportion to the supposed external dimen-
sions of the cell as to give it the appearance of a nucleus or
more opaque central body.”

Enclosed in the albumen a perfectly spherical embryo is

1 T have therefore added to Tas. 23 (XAYV), a circumscribed figure, marked
R. Br., in which I have endeavoured to represent (but not very successfully)

the structure as I have seen it.
2 But these supposed cells with thickened walls, admitting them to have

been originally distinct, are in the ripe seed uearly or entirely obliterated, so
that the substance of the cartilaginous albumen consists of a uniform, semi-
transparent mass, in which the more opaque nuclei or cells, containing minute
granular matter, are, as it were, immersed.

410 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

found, consisting entirely of a more minute and much less
dense cellular tissue. On the surface of this embryo I have
observed no point marking original attachment, nor any
229) indication of a channel connecting it with the surface of
the albumen, in the centre of which it is seated.

In Cytinus, in which I believe I have at length found
ripe fruits, the seeds are extremely minute, and generally
retain at their base the bipartite membrane more distinctly
observable in the unimpregnated ovulum. ‘To this mem-
brane the name of arillus may be given; but it may also,
and, perhaps, with greater probability, be considered the
imperfect production of the testa or outer membrane.

The seed itself is elliptical, with a slight inequality at
top indicating the depression or perforation observable in
the ovulum. ‘The single integument of the seed is easily
separable from the nucleus, and by moderate pressure splits
longitudinally and with great regularity into two equal
portions; im texture it is a crustaceous membrane, indis-
tinctly reticulate, the areola, when very highly mag-
nified, appearing to be minutely dotted with a semi-opaque
centre.

The nucleus, corresponding exactly in size and form
with the integument, has its surface also reticulate, but the
areola are not dotted; and it appears, as far as I can as-
certain in so minute a body, to consist of a uniform cellular
tissue, very exactly resembling the nucleus of an Orchideous
plant.

The result of the comparison now made, and which
might be extended to other points of structure of Raflesia,
Lrugmansia, Hydnora and Cytinus, seems to be, that these
four genera, notwithstanding several important differences,
form a natural family to which the name of RarriEesiacns
may be given; and that this family is again divisible into
three tribes or sections :

The first Raflesice, consisting of Raflesia and Brugman-
sta, is distinguishable by the ovarium being either in part or
wholly superior to the origin of the calyx, in its composition
or internal structure, in the placentation and direction of

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI. 411

the ovula, in the structure of the seed and in that of the
antheree.

The second section, Hydnorce, formed of Hydnora alone,
is characterised by its completely adherent ovarium, singu-
larly divided stigmata, the peculiar origin and structure of
its pendulous placente, its embryo enclosed and seated in
the centre of a dense albumen, and by the arrangement
and structure of its anther.

In the third section, or Cyéinee, the placentz are parietal,
the ovarium is connate with the calyx, and the cellular eso
undivided embryo forms the whole mass of the seed, or is
apparently destitute of albumen."

That this third section is nearly related to Asarine seems
to me unquestionable ; if, therefore, its affinity to Hydnora
and Raflesia be admitted, the place of this singular family
would be nearly established.

That Raflesia, Hydnora and Cytinus do not essentially
differ from many of the more perfectly developed Phano-
gamous plants in their vascular structure, I have satisfac-
torily ascertained, and there is no sufficient reason to doubt
that the same observation may be extended to Brugmansia.

In my former paper, in treating of the composition of the

1 To the third section of Ruflesiacee, Apodanthes and Pilostyles may perhaps
be referred. These genera indeed agree with Cy¢inus in their unilocular
ovarium with parietal placentation, in their cellular undivided embryo forming
the whole mass of the seed, and in their adherent or semi-adherent ovarium,
whose cavity in Pilostyles extends even below the insertion of the bractez.
The existence of petals, however, in both, and especially in Apodanthes, will
probably be considered as an objection of some weight to their absolute union
with Cytinee; and there is even an important difference in their placentation,
the ovula being produced equally over the whole surface of the ovarial cavity,
while in Cydinus the placents are distinct, definite in number, and subdivided
into numerous lobes, nearly as in Orchidee.

Whether Apodanthes and Pilostyles are to be included in the same genus, as
Professor Endlicher (in Gen. p. 76) first conjectured, and as Mr. Gardner has
more recently (in Hooker Ic., new ser. vol. iii, tab. 644) endeavoured to prove
though not improbable, must, I think, remain somewhat doubtful so long as we
are unacquainted with the male flower of Apodanthes. In the mean time this
genus may be distinguished from Pélosfyles by the singular insertion of its
petals, which also differ remarkably in texture from the quadrifid persistent
calyx, and by the two bracteze of the flower being seated below the origin of an
angular ovarial cavity, and which, after the falling off of the parasite, remain
attached to the stock.

412 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRULT OF

vascular bundles existing in various parts of Ruflesia, | too
hastily assumed the absence of spiral vessels, the expression
used evidently implying that I had satisfied myself of their
non-existence in the fasciculi or bundles examined ; instead
of which I should only have stated that I had not been
able to find them.

The absence of spiral vessels has since been affirmed by

Dr. Blume with respect to his &hizanthee, consisting of
Raflesia and Brugmansia; and still more recently by
Messrs. Endlicher and Lindley, who, overlooking probably
the very positive statement of Dr. von Martius respecting
Langsdorfia, have equally denied the existence of spiral
vessels in Balanophoree ; and partly, perhaps chiefly, de-
termined by this supposed conformity and peculiarity of
structure, have referred Laflesiacee and Balanophoree to
the same natural class.
231) I have in the first place to correct my own error respect-
ing Raflesia, in various parts of the female flower of which
I have found spiral vessels of the ordinary structure, con-
sisting of asingle, easily unrolled fibre; and on re-examin-
ing the same specimen of the male flower respecting which
my former assertion was made, I found these vessels equally
distinct. Professor Meyer has already stated their existence
in the procumbent stems or rhizomata of Hydnora triceps ;
in which I have also found them in Hydnora africana, as
well as in other parts of the same species; and im Cytinus
they are still more obvious.

I may also add, that wherever I had specimens of Bada-
nophoree in a fit state for mimute exanunation, 1 have never
failed to find spiral vessels in various parts of their tissue,
particularly in Cynomorium coccineum and Helosis guia-
nensis.’

1 Although in Ruflesiucee and in the genera at present referred to Balaxo-
phoree spiral vessels undoubtedly exist, in the greater number, indeed,
sparingly, but iu some cases in hardly reduced proportion, it may still perhaps
be alleged, by those botanists who have proposed to unite both families into
one natural class, that the vascular system of all these parasites is uniform and
more simple than that of the far greater part of Phenogamous plants; that the
spiral or slight modifications of it is the ouly form of vessel hitherto observed

in any of them; and that the large tubes or vessels, with frequent contractions,
corresponding imperfect diaphragms, and variously marked surface, which have

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDT. 413

_ I may hereafter have an opportunity of entering fully res
into the question whether Raffesiacer and Lalanophoree

received several names, as vasa porosa, punctata, vasiform cellular tissue,
dotted ducts, &¢., and which are so conspicuous in the majority of arborescent,
Pheenogamous plants, have never been observed in any part strictly belonging
to these parasites. But even admitting the non-existence of the large vessels
here referred to, their absence will hardly be regarded as a sufficient reason for
the union into one class of the two families in question, especially when it is
considered—

First. That conformity in vascular structure, even when accompanied by
peculiarity of tissue, does not always indicate, much less determine, botanical
affinity. This is strikingly exemplified in Conzfere and Winteranee, two
families which, though so nearly agreeing in the uniformity and peculiarity of
their vessels, and in both of which the large tubes referred to are wanting, yet
differ so widely from each other in their organs of reproduction and in their
leaves, that they may be regarded as placed at opposite extremities of the scale
of Dicotyledones.

Secondly. That uniformity of vascular structure is not always found in
strictly natural families. Thus many ¢ropical coody climbers exhibit remark-
able peculiarities of vascular arrangement not existing in the greater part of
the families to which they respectively belong, but which peculiarities appear
to have no influence whatever in modifying their reproductive organs.

Thus also in Myzodendron' the whole woody tissue consists of vasa scalari-
formia, a peculiar structure, and very different from that of all the other genera
belonging to Lorenthacee, to which this genus has been referred, and to which,
though it does not absolutely belong, it is nearly reiated. Even this peculiar
structure of the stems of Myzodendron admits of considerable modifications in
the different species of the genus, which is strikingly exemplified in comparing
the loose vascular tissue with large and singularly constructed medullary rays
of M. brachystachyum and quadriflorum with the more minute vessels and ex-
tremely narrow rays of AL. punctulatum. :

I may also notice that in Tillandsia usneoides, as well as in the nearly related
species of that genus, the capillary stems are destitute even of spiral vessels,
though in Bromeliacee generally the ordinary vascular system is found.

Whatever may be the state of vessels in the fully developed parasites belong-
ing to Rufflesiacea, it appears to me that at least Reffesia im its very early

1 Myzodendron of Banks and Solander, from pugéw or piZw sugo, and dévdpoy,
has been changed to Misodendron by De Candolle and all following systematic
writers; no doubt merely from a mistake as to the intended derivation. A/yzo-
dendron, hitherto referred to Loranthacee, to which it is certainly closely allied,
especially through Antidaphne of Peeppig, appears to me to have characters
sufficient to distinguish it as, at least, a suborder or tribe (Ayzodendree),
namely, the structure of its ovarium, in which it approaches to Santalacea,
having three ovula suspended from the apex of a central placenta, only one of
which ripens; the entire absence of floral envelope in the male; the singular
feathery appendages of the female flower and fruit compensating in the dis-
persion and subsequent adhesion of its seeds, which are destitute of that
viscidity existing in those of the parasitic Loranthacee ; and lastly, the embryo
being undivided, with its dilated and exserted radicle enclosed in a semi-
transparent covering, a continuation of the membrane lining the cavity of the
albumen in which the embryo is lodged.

414 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

233] form merely different orders of the same natural class, in

giving an account of a new and remarkable genus of the
latter family.

At present I shall only remark, that the sole remaining
character employed to unite these two families and supposed
to distinguish them from all others, namely, the simple or

stages is entirely cellular, and that this continues to be the case not only until
that mutual adaptation of parasite and stock which enables the former to
complete its development has taken place, but until the first indications of its
future structure have become perceptible. It may also be remarked, that even
after the formation of vessels in the parasite is obvious, the direct union be-
tween Rafflesia and the Vitis continues to be chiefly if not entirely cellular, the
connection consisting in a slight mutual penetration or indentation of the two
substances, whose cells are easily distinguishable.

I may here advert to one of the most difficult points in the economy of
Raflesiacee, namely, by what means their minute embryos, which are at the
same time of an extremely loose texture, are enabled to penetrate through the
bark of the plants on which they vegetate, so as to account for such appear-
ances as those exhibited in the nascent Raffesia Arnoldi represented in Taz.
25 (XXVI), A, in which I have been unable to trace any perceptible commu-
nication with the surface, and where the parasite seems rather to grow out of
than into the stock.

Connected with this point a question may also arise, whether the earliest
effort of the seed after its deposition in the proper nidus, by whatever means
this is effected, may not consist in the formation of a cellular tissue extending
laterally under the bark of the stock and capable of producing the fully
developed parasite.

This question might not occur in regard to Raflesia and Brugmansia, in both
of which the individual plants are in general sufficiently distant on the root of
the Vitis to make it probable that each developed parasite is produced from
a distinct seed. But in Pilostyles, and even Cylinus, where they are closely
approximated, their possible origin from one common basis or thallus is more
readily suggested, especially on considering that in the former genus, which is
dicecious, each group of parasites is generally, perhaps always, exclusively of
one sex; and that these groups, often of great density, not unfrequently
surround completely the branch of the stock. But although this view did
occur to me as not very improbable, and as tending to remove some of the
apparent difficulties, I have never been able to trace any substance decidedly
distinct from the proper tissue of the stock; there are, however, some appear-
ances favouring the hypothesis in both genera, especially in Pilostyles, but
which require careful examination in the living plants.

1 This genus, which was first found by Francis Masson, is the Mystropetalon
of Mr. Harvey (in South Afr. Gen. p. 418), who has described two species,
from both of which Masson’s plant is perhaps distinct.

I may here advert to a note at p. 225 of my former memoir (in Linn. Soe.
Trans. vol. xii), (dude, p. 390] in which 1 thought it not improbable that a
parasite briefly noticed by Isert (in Reise nach Guinea, p. 283) might be re-
Jated to Raffesia. I have now, however, reason to believe that Isert’s plant
is the Thonningia sanguinea of Vahl (in Act. Soc. Hist. Nat. Hafn. t. vi, p.
124, t. 6, and Schumacher, Guineische Plant. p. 431), a genus nearly related
to, if really distinct from Balanophora.

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI. 415

acotyledonous embryo, exists equally in Orchidee. And if
it be employed along with those characters connected with
their peculiar economy, namely, the imperfect development
of leaves, the want of stomata and absence of green colour,
the class cannot be limited to Raflesiacee and Balanopho-
ree, for an embryo of. exactly the same kind exists in Oro-
banche, and other, perhaps all other, genera parasitic on
roots, a remark which I made, though not with sufficient
precision, in my former essay." But such a classification,
though founded on seemingly very important technical cha-
racters, would hardly be received in a strictly natural ar-
rangement, and it seems to me quite as paradoxical to ap-
proximate two such genera as Raflesia and Balanophora.

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDT.

Rafflesia Arnoldi, R. B. in Linn. Soc. Transact. vol. xiii,

p. 201, tabs. 15—22 (Ante, p. 374, tabs. 13—20) Mas.

Rafflesia Titan, Jack in Malayan Miscell., Append. to
vol. i.

Desc. Puanta FEMINEA mascule omnino similis in- (23+
sertione, bracteis et perianthio.

Columna que figura, stylis disci et limbo elevato indiviso
apicis, necnon aunulo duplici baseos cum mascula per
singula puncta convenit ; ab eadem differt ex‘erné rudimen-
tis solum minutis papillzformibus polline destitutis anthe-
rarum, et loco cavitatum antheris maris respondentium sulci
tantum lineares angusti nec profundi: zferné ovario pro-
cessibus indefinité numerosis irregulariter confluentibus in
cavitatibus labyrinthi speciem formantibus diviso.

Ovula numerosissina parietibus cavitatum ovariil sine
ordine sparsa, primo nuclee papilliformi sessili nudo, mox
basi attenuato in funiculum rectum, apice incrassatum pri-
mordium annulare integumenti simplicis quod sensim auc-
tum demum nucleum omnino includit apice perforato, funi-

\ Ante, p. 391-2.

416 ON THE STRUCTURE OF

culoque simul elongato extra medium arcte recurvato et
incrassato.

Pericarpium, bracteis, calyce, apiceque patelliformi styli-
gero columne delapsis, denudatum, omnind superum vel
hiberum, subovatum carnosum crassum alte rimosum inde-
hiscens, cavitatibus sicut in ovario indefinité numerosis in-
ordinatis amorphis polyspermis.

Semina pedicellata, funiculi dimidio zxferiore cylindraceo
cellulari molli pallido: swperiore maximé incrassato arcté
recurvato subovato castaneo lacunoso solido duro. Semen
ipsum ovatum vix diametro apicis dilatati funiculi, castaneum
alté lacunosum.

Integunentum eaterius crasso-crustaceum subnucamen-
taceum ; évferivs membranaceum pallidum lacunis exterioris
leviter impressum.

Albumen magnitudine integumenti interioris laxé cellulo-
sum aqueo-pallidum.

Embryo e cellulis subduplici serie ordinatis iis alouminis
majoribus constans, ex apice albuminis ortus, ejusque dimi-
dio longior.

HYDNORA AFRICANA.

Hydnora africana, Thunb. in Act. Holm. (1775), vol.
xxxvl, p. 69, tab. 2. #. Meyer in Nov. Act. Acad. Ceasar.
Nat. Curios. vol. xvi, par. 2, p. 775, tab. 58.

Planta Aphyteja, Resp. Achar. cum. tab. (1776). Ameen.
Acad. vol. viii, p. 310.

Aphyteia Hydnora, Harv. Gen. South Afr. p. 299.

Loc. Nat. Africa Australis parasitica m radicibus Eu-
phorbiz succulente cujusdam secundum Thunberg et
Drege; et quandoque Cotyledonis orbiculate auct. D.
Mundt ix Harvey, South Afr. Gen. p. 299. Nuperrimé
etiam in Africa boreali detecta, fid. sp. asserv. in Museo
Parisiensi.

Desc. Primordia sunt Caules e dilatata radice plante sus-
tinentis orti, humifusi v. szepius senisepulti, angulati (4-5-6-
goni) digitum crassi simplices v. seepius ramosi, solidi an-

HYDNORA AFRICANA, 4i7

gulis tuberculatis, tuberculis approximatis obtusis, apice
seepe rimoso, quasi dehiscenti sed nunquam fibras exse- 235
renti; intra corticem strato paulo laxiore magisque colorato,
centro densiore e cellulis presertim conflato et fasciculis
tenuibus parcis vasorum instructo.

E tuberculo plurimum aucto exsertus est Fos erectus
basi in pedunculum abbreviatum intis vasculosum sensim
paulo angustatus, penitus ebracteatus.

Perianthium monophyllum, tubulosum, subinfondibuli-
forme, carnosum, extts (uti pedunculus) rimis plurimis su-
perficialibus in areolis subrotundis plus minus angulatis
squamas primo intuitu quodammodo referentibus divisum
et quasi leprosum. Zudus intus glaberrimus sed sepe
transversim subrugosus. Lmdus tubum subaequans tripar-
titus (rarissimé 4-partitus) eequalis, eestivatione induplicato-
valvata ; laciniis primum latere hiantibus, apicibus diutius
coherentibus demum distinctis, modicé patentibus ovalibus
oblongisve obtusiusculis, marginibus veris laté et obliqué
induplicatis majorem pattem disci apicemque omnind oc-
cultantibus exttis ramentis numerosis subulatis conspersis
marginalibusque elongatis ciliatis; singulis disco levi ¢
majore parte tecto pulvinulo adnato oblongo carnoso, sape
longitudinaliter striato, apice marginibus laciniarum ibt
coalitis occultato acutiusculo, basi obtusa subcordata.

Columna staminea infra medium tubi orta, brevissima,
annulum efformans alté trilobum, lobis laciniis limbi oppo-
sitis rotundatis obtusis. Aztheris indefinite numerosis,
connectivo communi crasso carnoso penitus adnatis, parallelo-
approximatis, elongato-linearibus, bicruribus, crure altero
plurimarum postico altero antico, nonnuilis quasi pressione
reliquarum et precipué iis ad ortum loborum columne: sitis
abbreviatis seepits in dorso, rariis in ventre lobi obviis ;
omnibus primum bilocularibus sed sulco unico longitudi-
nali dehiscentibus.

Pollen simplex spheroideum leve.

Ovarium totum adherens, parietibus cavitatis levibus.

Stigma discum apicis ovarii occupans, sessile depressum
trilobum ; lobis iis annuli staminei et laciniis limbi perian-
thii oppositis ; singulis striis linearibus a e peri-

418 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

pheria cordata lobi centrum versus plus minus divergentibus,
respondentibus totidem lamellis planis arcté approximatis
sed ad cavitatem ovarii usque distinctis, ibique manifestius
separatis et placentiferis.

Placente indefinit? numerose, una pluresve e superficie
interiore lamellae singule stigmatis orte, ideoque omnes
ex apice ovarii pendule, cylindraceze, dimidium cavitatis,
cujus parietes leves omnind steriles, superantes, undique
ovulis densé tecte.

Ovula primum sessilia papilleeformia uniformia, dein sub-
cylindracea, brevé pedicellata, apice obtuso depresso, v. per-
forato v. membrana semitransparente tecto, nucleo incluso
manifesto.

Pericarpium perianthio toto supero et annulo stamineo
delapsis denudatum, stigmate persistenti apice clausum,
spheroideum magnitudine pomi minoris, areolis squamas
236) eemulantibus ineequale quasi leprosum, carnosum crassum
indehiscens, cavitate placentis undique seminiferis densé
repleta.

Semina subglobosa, pedicello brevi quandoque subnullo
insidentia.

Integumentum eaterius crasso-membranaceum subpulpo-
sum areolatum cellulis minute granulatis : zz¢erivs albumini
arcté adherens.

Albumen densum, subcartilagineum, aqueo-pallidum, per
lentem modicé augentem structura quasi radiata, sed magis
auctum constare videtur substantia densa semitransparenti
alba nec in cellulas manifesté divisa, sed undique farcta
corpusculis celluliformibus figura variis, in serie extima ma-
joribus oblongo-obovatis, reliquis minoribus vix symmetriceé
positis, omnibus semiopacis e membrana materia minuté
-granulosa repleta formatis.

Substantia densa Albuminis uniformis forsan e cellulis
parietibus incrassatis et obliteratis, singulis nucleo (cor-
pusculo) semiopaco feetis.

Embryo in centro albuminis parvus subglobosus aqueo-
pallidus e cellulis numerosis parvis mollibus, materia minuté
granulosa repletis, ab albumine facilé separabilis, et absque

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, ETC. 419

ulla manifesta communicatione cum ejusdem peripheria vel
ope suspensori, v, canalis intermedio.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI.

Tas, 21 (XXII).

Fig. 1. A female flower-bud, with the roots of the Vitis (or Cissus) vertically
divided, which shows the numerous irregular cavities of the ovarium chiefly, if
not entirely, above the insertion of bractese and calyx, and the vascular lines
continued from the walls of the cavities through the upper solid part of the
column into the axes of the style-like processes :—natural size.

Fig. 2. A female flower-bud in the same stage of development, the bracter
and calyx entirely removed, to show its outward resemblance to the male
flower-bud (figured in Linn. Trans, vol. xiii, Tas, XXI) (4a/é, ¢,19) :—natural
size,

Tas. 29 (XXIII).

Fig. 1. A small segment of the column, of which part of the elevated un-
divided limb is removed, to show the narrow furrows of the sides of the
column corresponding in number with the rudiments of antheree, seen in

Fig. 2, which is the portion of the limb removed from fig. 1 :—natural size. (287

Fig. 8. The upper half of one of the styles of the disc, with its terminating
hairs :—magnified 10 diameters.

Fig. 4. A portion of fig. 83, somewhat more highly magnified (20 diameters),
vertically divided.

Figs. 5, 6, and 7. Some of the hairs still more highly magnified, which,
according to Mr. Bauer, have a secreting surface seen in fig. 7, and which in
figs. 5 and 6 is covered with the secretion, consisting of spherical particles
enveloped in mucus at fig. §:—magnified 100 diameters (but see observations
respecting them in page 225). (date, p. 405.)

Figs. 9 and 10, Longitudinal and transverse sections of a style :—magnified
50 diameters.

Fig. 11. A transverse section of half the ovarium, to show the numerous
irregularly ramified cavities, and the arrangement of vascular cords belonging
to the bractese and calyx :—natural size.

Fig. 12. A small portion of the ovarium, with the ovula covering the surface
of the cavities, and the vascular lines passing through the axes of the parietes :
—magnified 20 diameters.

Figs. 13—18. Ovula in various stages (the earliest observed are not repres
sented) :—magnified 100 diameters.

420 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

Tas. 23 (XXIV).

Fig. 1. A ripe pericarpium, of the natural size, the calyx, bractee and apex
of the column being deciduous.

Fig. 2. The same divided vertically, and showing the thickuess of the
densely-fleshy and deeply-furrowed covering, and also that the whole of the
ovarial cavity is above the insertion of bractez and calyx.

Tas. 24 (XXV).

Fig. 1. A small portion of the wall of two adjoining cavities, the surfaces
covered with numerous seeds, all of equal size :—magnilied 20 diameters.

Fig. 2. A seed with its funiculus, of which the lower erect portion is filiform,
the recurved upper half being of the same texture, colour and surface with the
seed, which it somewhat exceeds in thickness :—magnifled 100 diameters.

Fig. 3. The same divided longitudinally, to show the structure of the seed
(according to Mr. Bauer), and that the enlarged apex of the funiculus is solid:
—magnified 100 diameters.

Fig. 4. The nucleus of the seed taken out of its thick nut-like outer cover-
ing :—magnified 100 diameters.

Fig. 5. The same nucleus, whose membranous coat is separated by pressure,
938) to show the albumen :—magnified 100 diameters.

Fig. 6. The denuded loosely-cellular albumen.

Fig. 7. A portion of the albumen, exhibiting the embryo, ils surface and
lateral origin, according to Mr. Bauer :—magnified 100 diameters.

Fig. R. Br. is a longitudiual section of the albumen, exhibiting R. Brown’s
view of the origin, form, and surface of the embryo.

Taw. 25 (XXVI).

Fig. 1. A branch of the Vidis, on which are four very young buds of Rafiesia
Arnoldi :—natural size. Of these,

a, (not separately figured) is merely a very slight swelling, caused by the
nascent parasite, but before its parts are distinguishable.

A. (also separately figured, vertically divided and moderately magnified), the
youngest parasite whose parts are distinguishable, deeply seated, entirely en-
closed, and before its cortical covering corresponds with it in form.

B. (in like manner separately figured, divided and magnified), in which the
parasite is entirely enclosed in its reticular covering.

- Tn which the reticular covering has burst, vertically divided and magni-
fied.

HYDNORA AFRICANA.

Tas. 26 (XXVIJ).

Fig. 1. A flower of Hyduora africana, with its very short base.
ig. 2. The same longitudinally divided :—both of the natural size.

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, "rc. 421

Tas. 27 (XXVIII).

Fig. 1. Transverse section of a part of the tube of the perianthium, to show
the three-lobed columna staminea :—moderately magnified.

Fig. 2. The inner surface of one of the three lobes of the column or antheral
annulus.

r a 3. Outer surface of the same :—both magnified in the same degree with
g. 1.

Fig. 4. Vertical section of a portion of one of the lobes of the columna
staminea, to show the thickness and texture of the common connective.

Fig. 5. Transverse section of the same, which shows the original bilocularity
of each anthera :—both more highly magnified.

Fig. 6. Grains of pollen, still more highly magnified.

Fig. 7. Transverse section of the flower, to show the form and surface of [239
the stigma (of which the three primary divisions are opposite to the lobes of
the columna staminea) :—magnified in the same degree with fig. 1.

Fig. 8. A portion of the stigma, which shows its composition.

Fig. 9. A transverse section about the middle of the same :—both magnified
somewhat more than figs. 2 and 3.

Fig. 10. A vertical section of the stigma, showing that the divisions of its
surface extend quite through to the cavity of the ovarium, separating it into
an equal number of lamelle, from the inner terminations of which the placente
are pendulous :—more highly magnified than the preceding figures.

Fig. 11. A small portion of the same, still more highly magnified.

Fig. 12. A transverse section, more highly magnified than fig. 11, with its
densely crowded ovula arising from every part of its surface.

Fig. 13. Three ovula more highly magnified than fig. 12, to show the
pedicellus or attenuated base and depressed or perforated apex.

Tas. 28 (XXIX).

A ripe fruit (fig. 1), with the stock (the root of the supposed Euphorbia,
fig. 3) and the decumbent angular branched stems of the parasite, from the
thickened trunk of which the ripe fruit originates at fig. 2, and from a branch
of which a very young flower-bud proceeds :—natural size.

Tas, 29 (XXX).

Fig. 1. The same ripe fruit vertically divided, with the prostrate thickened
stem of the parasite and the root of the supposed Luphorbia, whose woody
fibres and vessels appear to penetrate deeply into the substance of the thickened
stem :—natural size. ia

Fig. 2. A portion of the fruit transversely divided. . ;

Fig. 3. A transverse section of one of the placentz, with the ripe seeds :—
slightly magnified. . '

Fig. 4. Two seeds, more highly magnified than fig. 3. : om

Fig. 5. A seed, magnified in the same degree as fig. 4, and vertically divided,
which exhibits the aloumen more distinctly radiating than I have ever found it.

Fig. 6. A seed deprived of its outer coat.

Fig. 7. The same transversely divided, which, as well as fig. 5, shows the
central globular embryo.

429 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

210) SUPPLEMENT.

To render the account of Raflesia Arnoldi more com-
plete, I shall add the distinguishing characters of the order,
tribes, genera and species of Raffesiacee with which I am
acquainted. These characters, which form the chief part of
the present supplement, as well as the notes to the original
communication, have been written since November last.

The paper itself is printed as it was read in June 1834,
a very few slight alterations, and those chiefly verbal, ex-
cepted.’

1 The following brief abstract was published in the Philosophical Magazine
for July, 1834:
“Tinsean Sociery.

“June 17.—A paper was read ‘On the Female Flower and Fruit of Raffesia,
with Observations on its Affinities, and on the Structure of Hydzora” By
Robert Brown, Esq., V.P.L.8.

“The author’s principal object in this paper is to complete his account of
Raffesia Arnoldi, the male flower of which he described in a former communi-
cation, published in the 13th volume of the Society’s Transactions; and, in
counection with the question of its place in a natural arrangement, he intro-
duces a more detailed description and figures of Hydzora africana, than have
hitherto been given. The drawings of Raffesia which accompany the paper
id by Francis Bauer, Esq., and those of /ydzora by the late Mr. Ferdinand

auer,

“ From a comparison of Raffesia with Hydnora and Cytinus, he is confirmed
in the opinion expressed in his former paper, but founded on less satisfactory
evidence, that these three genera (to which Bragmansia of Blume is now to be
added), notwithstanding several remarkable peculiarities in each, may all be
referred to the same natural family; and this family, named by him Raflesiacee,
he continues to regard as being most nearly allied to Asarine.

“He does not, however, admit an arrangement lately proposed by M.
Endlicher, and adopted by Mr. Lindley, by whom these genera are included
in the same natural class with Balaxophoree of Richard; an approximation
founded on their agreement in the structure of embryo, and on the assumed
absence of spiral vessels. On this subject he remarks, thal in having a homo-
geneous or acotyledonous embryo, they essentially accord, not only with many
other plants, parasitical on roots, which it has never been proposed to unite
with them, as Orobanche, &c., but also with Orchidee, their association with
which would be still more paradoxical. And with respect to the supposed
peculiarity in their vascular structure, he states that he has found spiral vessels
not only in Raffesia (in which he had formerly denied their existence), and in
Hydnorw aud Cytinus, but likewise in all the Balanophoree examined by him
particularly Cyzomorium and Helosis, as Dr. von Martius had long since done in
Langsdorfia, aud Professor Meyer very receutly in Hydzora. .

“In his observations on the ovulum of Ruflesia, he gives a view of its early

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, ETC. 423

T have also to state, that an extensive and highly import- (2a
ant essay, entitled, “An Attempt to analyse Ritzanthee,” by
Mr. William Griffith, has been read ‘during the present
season before the Linnean Society, of which an abstract is
given in the Proceedings. From this essay I have here in-
troduced the character of Sapria, a new genus belonging
to Raffesiacee ; and have ventured to propose an alteration
of the trivial name from LTimalayana to Grifithii, in
honour of the discoverer of this interesting addition to the
tribe Raflesiee, whose species, with one exception, have
names similarly derived.

RAFFLESIACEA. :

Cuar. Dirr. Orv. Perianthium monophyllum regulare.

Corolla nulla.

Stamina: Antheree numerose, simplici serie.

Ovarium: placentis pluribus polyspermis, ovulis ortho-
tropis (sed in quibusdam recurvatione apicis, penitus vel
partim, liberi funiculi quasi anatropis).

Pericarpium indehiscens polyspermum.

LEméryo indivisus (cum v. absque albumine).

Parasiticee radicibus rariusve in ramis plantarum dicotyle-
donearum.

stages of development, and which he extends to Phenogamous plants generally,
in some respects different from that taken by M. Mirbel, who considers the
nucleus of the ovulum, in its earliest state, as inclosed in its coats, which
gradually open until they have attained their maximum of expansion, when
they again contract around the nucleus, and, at the same time, by elongating,
completely inclose it. Mr. Brown, on the other land, regards the earliest stage
of the nucleus as merely a contraction taking place in the apex of a pre-existing
papilla, whose surface, as well as substance, is originally uniform, and that its
coats are of subseyuent formation, each coat consisting, at first, merely of an
annular thickening at the base of the nucleus, which, by gradual elongation, if
entirely covers before impreguation takes place.

“But this mode of development of the ovulum, he remarks, though very
general, is not without exception; for in many, perhaps in all, Asclepiadee
and Apocinee, the ovulum continues a uniform cellular tissue, exhibiting no
distinction of parts until after the application of the pollen tube to a definite

art of its surface, when an internal separation or included nucleus first
ecomes visible.’—See a translation of this abstract in danal, des Se. Nat
ger. Qde, tom, i, p. 369,

424, ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

Ozs. Huic ordini appendendee Apodanthes et Pilostyles,
qua a Rafflesiaceis Corolla tetrapetala et Antheris 2-3-
seriatis diversee ; necnon quod in caule aut ramis soltim nec
unquam in radicibus parasiticee: attamen pluribus notis
Cytineis conveniunt.

242) RAFFLESIEZ.

Cuar. Dire. Tris. Pertanthium 5-10-fidum.

Anthere sub apice dilatato column simplici serie adnate,
distinctze, poro unico v. duplici dehisgentes.

Ovarium placentis confluentibus yv. distinctis undique
ovuiiferis.

Pericarpium (semiadherens v. liberum) carnosum.

Semina recurvata funiculo apice dilatato.

Fimbryo albumine inclusus axilis, albumine brevior.

Parasiticee 7 radicibus specierum Vitis v. Cissi. Flos
subsessilis, bractets tmbricatis venosis.

Rarruesia, £&. Br.

Cuan. Dirr. Gen. Perianthium 5-fidum, estivatione
imbricata, corona faucis annulari indivisa.

Columna genitalium apice dilatato patelliformi: disco pro-
cessibus (sfylis?) numerosis styliformibus!; limbo elevato
indiviso.

Anthere multicellulose, poro unico dehiscentes.

Rarriesia (Parma) hermaphrodita, antheris viginti plu-
ribus, stylis indefinite numerosis confertis, perianthii tubo
intus leevi (diametro floris sesquipedali-bipedali).

Rafflesia Patma, Blume, Flor. Jav. p. 8, tabb. 1-3.

Loc. Nat. Crescit in umbrosis Insule parvee Nusa Kam-
Langan, Jave ab austro vicine. Blume,

R. (ARNoLp!) dioica, antheris viginti pluribus, stylis in-
definité numerosis confertis, annulo baseos columne duplici,

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, ETC. 425

perianthii tubo intus ramentaceo (diametro floris bi-
tripedali).

Rafflesia Arnoldi, R. Br. in Linn. Soc. Trans. vol. xiii, p-
207. (Ante, p. 374).

Loc. Nat. In sylvis umbrosis Sumatre, anno 1818 de-
texit b. J. Arnold, M. D.

R. (Horsrrenpi) dioica? stylis indefinit8 numerosis:
centralibus confertis (diametro floris semipedali).

Loe. Nat. Java, D. Horsfield, qui Alabastra solum de-
texit et depingi curavit.

Oss. Species dubia a sequente diversa numero et ordi-
natione stylorum (fid. ic. ined. D. Horsfield).

R. (Cuminer) dioica, antheris 10-12, stylis antheras cs
numero vix superantibus abbreviatis : exterioribus (seepius
10) simplici serie; interioribus (1-3) invicem subsquidis-
tantibus, annulo baseos columne unico, perianthii tubo intus
ramentaceo (diametro floris semipedali).

Rafflesia Manillana, Teschem. in Boston Journ. Nat. Hist.
vol. iv, p. 63, tab. 6, mas.

Loe. Nat. In Samar, Insula Philippinarum ; ubi primum
legit D. Cuming, v. s. et in sp. vin. asserv.

Desc. Planta dioica R. Arnoldi multoties minor, diametro
floris expansi sexpollicari, caeterum ante expansionem externé
similis ut ovum ovo, indusio e cortice Vitis aut Cissz formato
rugoso sed vix reticulato; zwtferné convenit corona faucis
indivisa tubo intus ramentaceo: differt annulo baseos
column unico (exteriore &. Arnoldi deficiente), antheris
maris paucioribus (10-12), stylis utriusque sexus vix antheras
numero superantibus, haud confertis sed subsimplici serie
circulari propits limbo quam centro dispositis, cum non-
nullis (1-3) centralibus invicem distinctis et feré eequidis-
tantibus, omnibus abbreviatis crassitie dimidium longitu-
dinis subeequante, apice pilis brevibus acutis rigidulis bar-
bato: femina absque antherarum rudimentis: ovarii cavi-
tatibus stylos manifesté superantibus et tam numerosis in
centro ac versus peripheriam ut in 2. Arnoldi,

426 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

Oss. I. The trivial name Manillana, given to this species
by Mr. Teschemacher, who has described and figured the
male flower, can hardly be retained for a plant not known
to grow in Luzon, of which Manilla is the capital, but in
the island of Samar, where it was first found by Mr. Hugh
Cuming. I have named it, therefore, in honour of the dis-
coverer,—a change which is not likely to be objected to,
as Mr. Teschemacher (/oc. czt.) expresses his readiness to
adopt any name Mr. Cuming may wish it to retain.

Oss. II. In the general tissue of this species each cell
has an extremely small, round, opake nucleus. In a trans-
verse section of the column both of the male and female
flower, the central part appears to be somewhat more solid ;
and each of the cells, of which it seems to be entirely formed,
contains a large nucleus, easily separable, of a somewhat
oval shape, and apparently consisting of a membrane inclu-
ding minute granular matter, which renders it opake. In
the surrounding somewhat looser substance of the column,
there seems to be an oval cell within each outer or mother
cell, occupying the greater part of its cavity, with less
granular matter, and having frequently a minute round
nucleus. The parietes of the placentee have in each simple
244} cell a small nucleus like that of the general tissue and of
the outer portion of the column.

Sapria, Griffith in Proceed. Linn, Soc. p. 217.

Cuar. Dirr. Gen. Mores dioici. Pertanthium 10-fidum!
duplici serie imbricatum, corona faucis indivisa.

Columna apice dilatato concavo e centro conum indivisum
exserenti.

Anthere sub apice dilatato columnze, simplici serie ad-
nate, 2-3-cellulose, poro unico dehiscentes.

Ovarium inferum, placentis indefinité numerosis (parie-
talibus, ovulis anatropis, Griffith).

Sapria GRIFFITHIT.

Sapria Himalayana, Griffith, loc. cit.
Loc. Nat. In radicibus Vitis vy. Cissi cujusdam in sylvis

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, BTC. 427

umbrosis Montium Mishmee jugi Himalayani, anno 1836
detexit D. Grifith.

Bruemansia, Blume, Flor. Jav.

Car. Dirr. Grn. Fores hermaphroditi.

Perianthium 5-fidum, laciniis bi-trifidis, sestivatione val-
vata apicibus arcté inflexis.

Columna superné dilatata apice excavato indiviso.

Anthere sub apice dilatato simplici serie adnate, poro
duplici dehiscentes !

Ovarium adherens, placentis indefinité numerosis (pa-
rietalibus, Ble).

Bruemansia Zippevit, Blume, Mor. Jave, p. 15, tabb. 3-6,

Loc. Nat. In provincia Buitenzorg Javz occidentalis,
primus reperit Hortulanus Zippel. Blume, loc. cit.

HYDNORE.

Cuar. Tris. Perianthium trifidum, estivatione valvata.

Stamina tubo perianthii inserta.

Anthere nunerosee, longitudinaliter dehiscentes, connate
in anaulum trilobum cujus lobi perianthi laciniis oppositi.

Ovarium inferum: Stigma sessile depressum trilobum,
lobis singulis formatis e lamellis pluribus appositis ad ovarii
cavitatem usque distinctis ibique placentiferis! Placenta
ab apice ovarii (stigmatis lamellis) pendulz, subcylindracee,
undique ovulis numerosissimis orthotropis tectee.

Pericarpium calyum, carnosum, cavitate placentis undique
seminiferis pleno.

Semina: Embryo globosus in centro! albuminis cartila-
ginel.

Hypnora, Zhund. [245

Cuar. Grn. idem ac tribus.

Hypnora (arricana) hermaphrodita, perianthii laciniis

428 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

lat® induplicatis margine (angulo induplicationis) ciliatis
apicibus demtim liberis, antheris bicruribus aversis (crure
altero postico altero antico).

Hydnora africana, Thunb. in Act. Holm. vol. xxxvi, p.
69, tab. 2.

Loc. Nat. In Africa australi primum detexit Zhunberg.

H. (rriceps) hermaphrodita, perianthii laciniis superné
dilatatis connatisque inferné hiantibus margine nudis, an-
theris omnino posticis.

Hydnora triceps, AZeyer in Nov. Act. Acad. Nat. Curios.
vol. xvi, par. 2, p. 779.

Loc. Nat. In Africa australi. D. Drege.

H. (americana) dioica, perianthii laciniis liberis nudis :
marginibus induplicatis angustissimis, antheris posticis.

Loc. Nat. Exemplar unicum in Herb. D. Hooker in
America australi lectum vidi.

CYTINE.

Cuar. Dirr. Trp. Flores diclines. Perianthium 4-8-
fidum, estivatione imbricata.

Mas. Anthere in apice columns simplici serie, definite,
biloculares loculis parallelo-appositis longitudinaliter dehis-
centibus.

Fum. Ovarium totum adherens uniloculare, placentis
parietalibus definitis (8-16) distinctis, per paria approxima-
tis, lobatis. Stylus 1. Stigma radiato-lobatum. Linbryo
exalbuminosus, indivisus, homogeneus. ;

Cytinus, Linn.

Cuar. Gen. id. ac tribus.

Cyrinus (Hypoctstis) spica androgyna, perianthio qua-
drifido: laciniis extus tenuissimé pubescentibus.

Cytinus Hypocistis, Zcnz.

RAFFLUSIA ARNOLDI, BIC. 429

Thyrsine, Gledit. verm. Abhand. i, p. 199, tab. 2.
Loc. Nat. Europa australis et Africa borealis.

C. (D1oIcus) spicis dioicis paucifloris, floribus bibracte- (21
atis pedunculatis, perianthiosexfido: laciniis extus hispidulis.

Cytinus dioicus, Juss. in anal. du Mus. xii, p. 443.
Hook. Ic. vol. iv, tab. 336.

Phelypzea sanguinea, Zhunb. Nov. Gen. pars 5ta, p. 98.

Aphyteia multiceps, Burch. Trav. vol. i, p. 213, fid. ex-
empl. in herb. auctoris visi.

Loc. Nat. Africa australis.

C. (AMERICANUS) spicis dioicis multifloris, floribus sessi-
libus absque bracteis lateralibus, perianthio octofido paten-
tissimo.

Loc. Nat. America eequinoctialis. D. Barclay, v. exem-
plaria mas. pl. in sp. vin. asserv.

Oss. Mascula planta solum visa. Spice dense. Pe-
rianthia sessilia seepius octo-quandoque novem-fida, laciniis
patentissimis. Columna staminea teres. duthere 8-9,
biloculares posticee, loculis appositis longitudinaliter delis-
centibus, connectivis basi connatis extra medium distinctis
singulisque in cuspidem subulatam productis. Pollen
simplex. Nulla vestigia ovaril.

APODANTHE.

Cuar. Tris. Flores dioici. Pertanthium 4-fidum v. 4-
partitum, zestivatione imbricatum persistens.

Corolla 4-petala! decidua.

Mas. Anxthere infra apicem dilatatum indivisum columne
bi-triseriate ! sessiles uniloculares.

Fem. Ovarium adherens, uniloculare, ovulis orthotropis,
per totam superficiem cavitatis sparsis. Stigma capitatum.

Pericarpium baccatum, inferum v. semisuperum.

Embryo exalbuminosus, indivisus, homogeneus.

Parasiticee in caulibus et ramis (nunquam in radicibus) plan-
tarum dicotyledonearum.

430 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF

ApopantuEs, Poiteau.

Cuar. Gun. Pertanthium monophyllum 4-fidum, bi-
bracteatum.

Petala ipso ovario (altius quam perianthium quod tex-
tura diversum) inserta.

MAS: «eo Ke

Fem. Ovarium semisuperum,

Pericarpium carnosum, cavitate tetragona.

Semina: testa nucamentacea lacunosa (funiculo nucleum
eequante v. superante).

2 «=APODANTHES CasEarIm, Potleau in Aunal. des Se.
Nat. ui, p. 422, tab. 26, fig. 1.

Loc. Nat. Guiana gallica, in caulibus Casearia spec.
macrophylle, /a//, proxime. Poiteaw, v. in sp. vin. asserv.
in Mus. Paris.

Pinosrynrs, Guillemin.

Frostia, Bert. ined. et Endl. gen. n. 725.

Cuar. Gen. Perianthium 4-partitum, superum.

Petala textura feré perianthii et bractearum.

Ovarium cavitate infra insertionem bractearum superiorum
producta.

Pericarpium cavitate absque angulis.

PitosryLEs (BrRTERI) bracteis sepalisque ovato-oblongis
margine nudis, stigmate papuloso apice depresso-um-
bilicato !

Pilostyles Berterti, Gudllem. in Annal. Sc. Nat, ser. 2,
vol. 11, p. 21, tab. 1.

Apodanthes Berterii, Gardn. in Hook. Ic. new sey. vol.
iii, tab. 655, A.

Loc. Nat. Chili, Bertero et Bridges, in Adesmiis para-
sitica, V. s.

P, (Bancusri!) bracteis sepalisque subrotundis margin
ciliatis ! stigmate apice convexo.

RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, ETC. 431

Apodanthes Blanchetii, Gardn. loc. cit. B.

Loc. Nat. Brasilia, Blanchet, in Bauhinie sp. parasitica,
v.S.

Oss. Mas hujusce v. maxime affinis speciei vidi in Museo
Vindobonensi a. b. Pod in Brasilié lecta, in ramis Bau-
hiniz cujusdam parasitica.

P. (CALLIANDR#) bracteis sepalisque ovatis margine nudis,
stigmate ovato-conico apice convexo.

Apodanthes Calliandra, Gardz. in Hook. Ic. new ser.
vol. ii, tab. 644.

Loc. Nat. In provincia Goyaz Brasiliz, in caulibus Cal-
liandre sp. D. Gardner, v. s.

CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION

OF

KINGIA;

A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS

FOUND ON THE

SOUTH-WEST COAST OF NEW HOLLAND.

WITH OBSERVATIONS
ON THE

STRUCTURE OF ITS UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM, AND ON THE
FEMALE FLOWER OF CYCADEH AND CONIFER.

BY

R. BROWN, Esq., F.R.S.L. & E., F.LS.

[Reprinted from the ‘Narrative of a Survey of the Intertropical and Western
Coasts of Australia performed between the years 1818 and 1822. By
Captain Philip P. King, B.N., F.B.S., F.L.S. Vol. IT, pp. 534—565.]

LONDON.

1827.
28

CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION (534

OF

KINGIA, ec.

(Read before the Linnean Society of London, Nov. 1 and 15, 1825.)

In the Botanical Appendix to the Voyaye to Terra Aus-
tralis, | have mentioned a plant of very remarkable appear-
ance, observed in the year 1801, near the shores of King
George the Third’s Sound, in Mr. Westall’s view of which,
published in Captain Flinders’ Narrative, it is introduced.

The plant in question was then found with only the
imperfect remains of fructification: I judged of its affinities,
therefore, merely from its habit, and as in this respect it
entirely agrees with Xanthorrhcea, included the short notice
given of it in my remarks on Asphodelez, to which that
genus was referred." Mr. Cunningham, the botanist at-
tached to Captain King’s voyages, who examined the plant
in the same place of growth, in February, 1818, and in
December, 1821, was not more fortunate than myself,
Captain King, however, in his last visit to King George’s
Sound, in November, 1822, observed it with ripe seeds:
and at length Mr. William Baxter, whose attention I had
particularly directed to this plant, found it on the shores of
the same port in 1823, both in flower and fruit. ‘To this
zealous collector, and to his liberal employer, Mr. Hench-
man, I am indebted for complete specimens of its fructifi- (535

' Flinders Voy. vol. ii, p. 576. (Ante, p. 51.)

436 CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION

cation, which enable me to establish it as a genus distinct
from any yet described. :

To this new genus I have given the name of my friend
Captain King, who, during his important surveys of the
Coasts of New Holland, formed valuable collections in
several departments of Natural History, and on all occa-
sions gave every assistance in his power to Mr. Cunningham,
the indefatigable botanist who accompanied him. The
name is also intended as a mark of respect to the memory
of the late Captain Philip Gidley King, who, as Governor
of New South Wales, materially forwarded the objects of
Captain Flinders’ voyage; and to whose friendship Mr.
Ferdinand Bauer and myself were indebted for important
assistance in our pursuits while we remained in that
colony.

KINGIA.

Orp. Nat. Juncee prope Dasypogon, Calectasiam et
Xerotem.

Cuar. Gen. Perianthium sexpartitum, regulare, gluma-
ceum, persistens. Stamina sex, fere hypogyna: Antheris
basi affixis. Ovariwm triloculare, loculis monospermis ;
ovulis adscendentibus. Stylus 1. Stigma tridentatum.
Pericarpium exsuccum, indehiscens, monospermum, perian-
thio scarioso cinctum.

Planta facie Xanthorrheee elatioris. Caudex ardores-
cens cicatricibus basibusve foliorum exasperatus? Folia
caudicem terminantia confertissima longissima, figura et
dispositione Xanthorrheeee. Pedunculi zumerosi foliis
breviores, bracteis vaginantibus imbricatis tecti, floriferi ter-
minales erecti, mox, caudice parum elongato folitsque novellis
productis, laterales, et divaricati vel defleai, terminati
capitulo denso globoso floribus tribracteatis.

.

Kineia Australis. Tab. C2
Desc. Caudex arborescens erectus simplicissimus cylin-

1 See note at p. 187.

OF KINGIA. 437

draceus, 6—18-pedes altus, crassitie femoris. Folia cau-
dicem terminantia numerosissima patula, apicibus ar- t536
cuato-recurvis, lorea, solida, ancipitia apice teretiusculo,
novella undique tecta pilis adpressis strictis acutis levibus,
angulis lateralibus et ventrali retrorsum scabris. Pedunculi
numerosi teretes 8—12-pollicares crassitie digiti, vaginis
integris brevibus imbricatis hinc in foliolum subulatum
productis tecti. Capitulum globosum, floridum magnitu-
dine pruni minoris, fructiferum pomum parvum equans.
Flores undique densé imbricati, tribracteati, sessiles.
Bractea exterior lanceolata breve acuminata planiuscula
erecta, extus villosa intus glabra, post lapsum fructus per-
sistens: due Jaterales angusto-naviculares, acutissime,
carina lateribusque villosis, longitudine fere exterioris,
simul cum perianthio fructifero, separatim tamen, dilaben-
tibus. Perianthium sexpartitum regulare subzequale glu-
maceum : fo/iola lanceolata acutissima disco nervoso nervis
immersis simplicissimis, antica et postica plana, lateralia
complicata lateribus inzequalibus, omnia basi subangustata,
extus longitudinaliter sed extra medium preecipue villosa,
intus glaberrima, estivatione imbricata. Sfamina sex
subequalia, estivatione stricta filamentis sensim elongan-
tibus: Filamenta fere hypogyna ipsis basibus foliolorum
perianthii quibus opposita leviter adherentia, filiformia
glabra teretia: Anthere stantes, ante dehiscentiam lineares
obtuse filamento paulo latiores, deflorataee subulate vix
crassitie filamenti, loculis parallelo-contiguis connectivo
dorsali angusto adnatis, axi ventrali longitudinaliter dehis-
centibus, lobulis baseos brevibus acutis subadnatis : Pollen
simplex breve ovale lave. Pistillum: Ovarium sessile
disco nullo squamulisve cinctum, lanceolatum trigono-
anceps villosum, triloculare, loculis monospermis. Ovula
erecta fundo anguli interioris loculi paulo supra basin suam
inserta, obovata lenticulari-compressa, aptera: Testa in
ipsa basi acutiuscula foramine minuto perforata: Membrana
interna respectu teste inversa, hujusce nempe apici lata
basi inserta, ovata apice angustato aperto foramen teste
obturante: Wucleus cavitati membrane conformis, ejusdem
basi insertus, ceeterum liber, pulposus solidus, apice acu-

438 CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION

tiusculo levi aperturam membrane interne attingente.
Stylus trigonus strictus, infra villosus, diuidio superiore
glabro, altitudine staminum, iisdem paulo praecocior, exser-
tus nempe dum illa adhuc inclusa. Stigmata tria brevis-
ss7] Sima acuta denticuliformia. Pericarpium exsuccum, inde-
hiscens, villosum, basi styli aristatum, perianthio scarioso et
filamentis emarcidis cinctum, abortione monospermum.
Semen turgidum obovatum retusum, integumento (testa)
simplict membrauaceo aqueo-pallido, hine (intus) fere a
basi acutiuscula, raphe fusca verticem retusum attingente
ibique in chalazam parvam concolorem ampliata. Albumen
semini conforme densé carnosum album. Hmdryo monoco-
tyledoneus, aqueo-pallidus subglobosus, extremitate infe-
riore (radiculari) acuta, in ipsa basi seminis situs, semi-
immersus, nec albumine omnino inclusus.

Tab. C. fig. 1. Kiner# Avstrauis pedunculus capitulo
florido terminatus ; fig. 2, capitulum fructiferum ; 3, sectio
transversalis pedunculi; 4, folium: ha magnitudine natu-
rali, sequentes omnes plus minus aucte sunt; 5, flos; 6,
stamen: 7, anthera antice et; 8, eadem postice visa; 9,
pistillum ; 10, ovari sectio transversalis; 11, ejusdem
portio longitudinaliter secta exhibens ovulum adscendens
cavitatem loculi replens; 12, ovulum ita longitudinaliter
sectum ut membrana interna solummodo ejusque insertio
im apice cavitatis testa visa sit; 138, ovuli sectio longitudi-
nalis profundius ducta exhibens membranam internam et
nucleum ex ejusdem basi ortum ; 14, bracteze capituli fruc-
tiferi; 15, pericarpium perianthio filamentisque persisten-
tibus cinctum ; 16, pericarpium perianthio avulso filamen-
torum basibus relictis; 17, sernen.

Oss. I.—It remains to be ascertained, whether in this
genus a resin is secreted by the bases of the lower leaves,
as in Xanthorrhcea; and whether, which is probable, it
agrees also, in the internal structure of its stem with
that genus. In Xanthorrhcea the direction of fibres or
vessels of the caudex seems at first sight to resemble in
some degree the dicotyledonous arrangement, but in

OF KINGIA. 439

reality much more nearly approaches to that of Draczena
Draco, allowance being made for the greater number, and
extreme narrowness of leaves, to which all the radiating 13s
vessels belong.’

Oss. II.—I have placed Kingia in the natural order
Juncee along with Dasypogon, Calectasia and Xerotes,
genera peculiar to New Holland, and of which the two
former have hitherto been observed only, along with it,
on the shores of King George’s Sound.

The striking resemblance of Kingia, in caudex and
leaves, to Xanthorrhcea, cannot fail to suggest its affinity
to that genus also. Although this affinity is not con-
firmed by a minute comparison of the parts of fructifica-
tion, a sufficient agreement is still manifest to strengthen
the doubts formerly expressed of the importance of those
characters by which I attempted to define certain families,
of the great class Liliaceze.

In addition, however, to the difference in texture of
the outer coat of the seed, and in those other points, on
which I then chiefly depended in distinguishing Juncez
from Asphodelez, a more important character in Juncee
exists in the position of the embryo, whose radicle points
always to the base of the seed, the external umbilicus
being placed in the axis of the inner or ventral surface,
either immediately above the base as in Kingia, or
towards the middle, as in Xerotes.

Oss. Il].—Onx the structure of the UNIMPREGNATED [539
Ovutum in Phenogamous Plants.

The description which I have given of the Ovulum of
Kingia, though essentially different from the accounts hi-
therto published of that organ before fecundation, in

1 My knowledge of this remarkable structure of Xanthorrhea is chiefly
derived from specimens of the caudex of one of the larger species of the genus,
brought from Port Jackson, and deposited in the collection at the Jardin du
Roi of Paris by M. Gaudichaud, the very intelligent botanist who was attachd
to Captain De Ireycinet’s voyage.

440 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE

reality agrees with its ordinary structure in Phenogamous
plants.

I shall endeavour to establish these two points; namely,
the agreement of this description with the usual structure
of the Ovulum, and its essential difference from the ac-
counts of other observers, as briefly as possible at present ;
intending hereafter to treat the subject at greater length,
and also with other views.

I have formerly more than once’ adverted to the struc-
ture of the Ovulum, chiefly as to the indications it affords,
even before fecundation, of the place and direction of the
future Embryo. These remarks, however, which were
certainly very brief, seem entirely to have escaped the
notice of those authors who have since written on the
same subject. ;

In the Botanical Appendix to the Account of Captain
Flinders’ Voyage, published in 1814, the following de-
cription of the Ovulum of Cephalotus follicularis is given
“ Ovulum erectum, intra testam membranaceam continens
sacculum pendulum, magnitudine cavitatis teste,” and in
reference to this description, I have in the same place
remarked that, from “the structure of the Ovulum, even
in the unimpregnated state, I entertain no doubt that the
radicle of the Embryo points to the umbilicus.”

My attention had been first directed to this subject in
1809, in consequence of the opinion I had then formed
540) of the function of the Chalaza in seeds ;? and some
time before the publication of the observation now quoted,
I had ascertamed that in Phenogamous plants the un-
impregnated Ovulum very generally consisted of two
concentric membranes or coats, enclosing a Nucleus of
a pulpy cellular texture. I had observed also that the
inner coat had no connection either with the outer or
with the nucleus, except at its origin; and that with
relation to the outer coat it was generally inverted, while
it always agreed in direction with the nucleus. And,

' Flinders Voy. ii, p. 601 (Ante, p. 77), and Linn. Soc. Lransac. xii. p. 136.
* Flinders’ Voy. \oc. cit.
3 Linn. Soc. Transac. x, p. 35.

OF THE UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 441

lastly, that at the apex of the nucleus the radicle of the
future Embryo would constantly be found.

On these grounds my opinion respecting the Embryo
of Cephalotus was formed. In describing the ovulum
in this genus, I employed, indeed, the less correct term,
“sacculus,’’ which, however, sufficiently expressed the
appearance of the included body in the specimens ex-
amined, and served to denote my uncertainty in this case
as to the presence of the inner membrane.

I was at that time also aware of the existence, in several
plants, of a foramen in the coats of the Ovulum, always
distinct from, and in some cases diametrically opposite to,
the external umbilicus, and which I had in no instance
found cohering either directly with the parietes of the Ova-
rium, or with any process derived from them. But, as I
was then unable to detect this foramen in many of the
plants which I had examined, I did not attach. sufficient
importance to it; and in judging of the direction of the
Embryo, entirely depended on ascertaining the apex of
the nucleus, either directly by dissection, or indirectly from
the vascular cord of the outer membrane ; the termination
of this cord affording a sure indication of the origin of the
inner membrane, and consequently of the base of the nu-
cleus, the position of whose apex is therefore readily de- 6
termined.

In this state of my knowledge the subject was taken up
in 1818, by my lamented friend the late Mr. Thomas
Smith, who, eminently qualified for an investigation where
minute accuracy and great experience in microscopical ob-
servation were necessary, succeeded in ascertaining the very
general existence of the foramen in the membranes of the
Ovulum. But as the foramina in these membranes invari-
ably correspond both with each other and with the apex of
the nucleus, a test of the direction of the future Embryo was
consequently found nearly as universal, and more obvious
than that which I had previously employed.

To determine in what degree this account of the vege-
table Ovulum differs from those hitherto given, and in some
uieasure, that its corectness may be judged of, I shall pro-

442 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE

ceed to state the various observations that have been ac-
tually made, and the opinions that have been formed on the
subject as briefly as I am able, taking them in chronological
order.

In 1672, Grew! describes in the outer coat of the seeds

of many Leguminous plants a small foramen, placed oppo-
site to the radicle of the Embryo, which, he adds, is “ not a
hole casually made, or by the breaking off of the stalk,”
but formed for purposes afterwards stated to be the aera-
tion of the Embryo, and facilitating the passage of its radicle
in germination. It appears that he did not consider this
foramen in the testa as always present, the functions which
he ascribes to it being performed in cases where it is not
found, either, according to him, by the hilum itself, or in
hard fruits, by an aperture in the stone or shell.
52) In another part of his work’ he describes and figures,
in the early state of the Ovulum, two coats, of which the
outer is the testa; the other, his ‘middle membrane,” is
evidently what I have termed nucleus, whose origin in the
Ovulum of the Apricot he has distinctly represented and
described.

Malpighi, in 1675,° gives the same account of the early
state of the Ovulum ; his “ secundine externe”’ being the
testa, and his chorion the nucleus. He has not, however,
distinguished, though he appears to have seen, the foramen
of Grew, from the fenestra and fenestella, and these, to
which he assigns the same functions, are merely his terms
forthe hilum.

In 1694, Camerarius, in his admirable essay on the
sexes of plants ,* proposes, as queries merely, various modes
in which either the entire grains of pollen, or their particles
after bursting may be supposed to reach and act upon the
unimpregnated Ovula, which he had himself carefully ob-
served. With his usual candour, however, he acknowledges
his obligation on this subject to Malpighi, to whose more
detailed account of them he refers.

1 Anatomy of Veget. begun p. 3. Anat. of Plants, p. 2.
2 tuat. of Plants, p. 210, tab. 80. * Anutome Plant. p. 75, et 80.
' Rudylphi Jacobi Camerarii de seru planturum epistola, p. 8. 46, et seq.

OF THR UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 443

Mr. Samuel Morland, in 1703,' in extending Leeuwen-
hoek’s hypothesis of generation to plants, assumes the ex-
istence of an aperture in the Ovulum, through which it is
inpregnated. It appears, indeed, that he had not actually
observed this aperture before fecundation, but inferred its
existence generally and at that period, from having, as
he. says, “discovered in the seeds of beans, peas, and
Phaseoli, just under one end of what we call the eye, a
manifest perforation, which leads directly to'the seminal (ss
plant,” and by which he supposes the embryo to have en-
tered. This perforation is evidently the foramen discovered
in the seeds of Leguminous plants by Grew, of whose ob-
servations respecting it he takes no notice, though he quotes
him in another part of his subject.

In 1704, Etienne Frangois Geoffroy,’ and in 1711, his
brother Claude Joseph Geoffroy,’ in support of the same
hypothesis, state the general existence of an aperture in the
unimpregnated vegetable Ovulum. It is not, however, pro-
bable that these authors had really seen this aperture in the
early state of the Ovulum in any case, but rather that they
had merely advanced} from the observation of Grew, and the
conjecture founded on it by Morland, whose hypothesis they
adopt without acknowledgment, to the unqualified assertion
of its existence, in all cases. For it is to be remarked, that
they take no notice of what had previously been observed
or asserted on the more important parts of their subject,
while several passages are evidently copied, and the whole
account of the original state and development of the Ovu-
lum is literally translated from Camerarius’s Essay. Nor
does the younger Geoffroy mention the earlier publication
of his brother, from which his own memoir is in great part
manifestly derived.

In 1718, Vaillant,* who rejects the vermicular hypothesis
of generation, suppeses the influence of the Pollen to con-
sist in an aura, conveyed by the trachez of the style to the

i Philosoph. Transact. vol. xxiii, n. 287, p. 1474.

2 Questio Medica an Hominis primordia Vermis? in auctoris Tractalu de
Muteria Medica, tom. i. p. 123.

3 Mem. de 0 Acad. des Sc. de Paris, 1711, p. 210.
4 Discours sur la Structure des Fleurs, p. 20.

444 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE

ovula, which it enters, if I rightly understand him, by the
54) funiculus umbilicalis: at the same time he seems to
admit the existence of the aperture in the coat.

In 1745, Needham, and in 1770, Gleichen,’ adopt the
hypothesis of Morland, somewhat modified, however, as they
consider the particles in the grains of Pollen, not the grains
themselves, to be the embryos, and that they enter the
ovula by the umbilical cord.

Adanson, in 1763,° states the Embryo to exist before
fecundation, and that it receives its first excitement from
a vapour or aura proceeding from the Pollen, conveyed to
it through the trachez of the style, and entering the Ovulum
by the umbilical cord.

Spallanzani,’ who appears to have carefully examined the
unimpregnated Ovula of a considerable variety of plants,
found it in general to be a homogeneous, spongy, or gela-
tinous body ; but in two Cucurbitacee to consist of a nucleus
sutounded by three coats. Of these coats he rightly
supposes the outermost to be merely the epidermis of the
middle membrane or testa. Of the relative direction of
the testa and inner coat in the two plants in question he
takes no notice, nor does he in any case mention an aper-
ture in the Ovulum.

Geertner, who, in the preface to his celebrated work, dis-
plays great erudition in every branch of his subject, can
hardly, however, be considered an original observer in this
part. He describes the unimpregnated Ovulum as a pulpy
homogeneous globule, whose epidermis, then scarcely dis-
tinguishable, separates in a more advanced stage, and be-
comes the testa of the seed, the inner membrane of which is
5151 entirely the product of fecundation.? He asserts also that
the Embryo constantly appears at that point of the ovulum
where the ultimate branches of the umbilical vessels per-
forate the inner membrane ; and therefore mistakes the apex
for the base of the nucleus.

' New Microscopical Discoveries, p. 60.

2 Observ. Microscop. p. 45, ef 61, § exviii.

3 Fam, des Plant. tom. i, p. 121.

4 Fisica Anim. e eget. tom. iii, p. 309—332.
5 Gert. de Fruet, et Sem. i, p. 57, 59, e¢ 61.

OF THE UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 445

In 1806 Mons. Turpin’ published a memoir on the organ
by which the fecundating fluid is introduced into the vege-
table ovulum. The substance of this memoir is, that in all
Phznogamous plants fecundation takes place through a
cord or fasciculus of vessels entering the outer coat of the
ovulum, at a point distinct from, but, at the period of impreg-
nation, closely approximated to the umbilicus ; and to the
cicatrix of this cord, which itself is soon obliterated, he
gives the name of Micropyle: that the ovulum has two coats
each havingits proper umbilicus, or,as heterms it, omphalode;
that these coats in general correspond in direction; that
more rarely the inner membrane is, with relation to the
outer, inverted; and that towards the origin of the inner
membrane the radicle of the embryo uniformly points.

It is singular that a botanist, so ingenious and expe-
rienced as M. Turpin, should, on this subject, instead of
appealing in every case to the unimpregnated ovulum, have
apparently contented himself with an examination of the ripe
seed. Hence, however, he has formed an erroneous opinion of
the nature and origin, and in some plants of the situation,
of the micropyle itself, and hence also he has in all cases
mistaken the apex for the base of the nucleus.

A minute examination of the early state of the ovulum
does not seem to have entered into the plan of the late
celebrated M. Richard, when in 1808 he published his
valuable and original Avalyse du Fruit. The ovulum has, ts
according to him, but one covering, which in the ripe seed
he calls episperm. He considers the centre of the hilum
as the base, and the chalaza, where it exists, as the natural
apex of the seed.

M. Mirbel, in 1815, though admitting the existence of
the foramen or micropyle of the testa,’ describes the ovulum
as receiving by the hilum both nourishing and fecundating
vessels,? and as consisting of a uniform parenchyma, in
which the embryo appears at first a minute point, gradually
converting more or less of the surrounding tissue into its

1 Annal. du Mus. @ Hist. Nat. vii, p. 199.
2 Elém. de Physiol. Vég. et de Bot. tom. i, p. 49.
3 Td. tom. i, p. 314.

416 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE

own substance; the coats and albumen of the seed being
formed of that portion which remains." '

In the same year, M. Auguste de Saint Hiliare? shows
that the micropyle is not always approximated to the um-
bilicus; that in some plants it is situated at the opposite
extremity of the ovulum, and that in all cases it corresponds
with the radicle of the embryo. ‘This excellent botanist,
at the same time, adopts M. Turpin’s opinion, that the
micropyle is the cicatrix of a vascular cord, and even gives
instances of its connection with the parietes of the ovarium ;
mistaking, as I believe, contact, which in some plants un-
questionably takes place, and in one family, namely, Plum-
baginee, in a very remarkable manner, but only after a
certain peried, for original cohesion, or organic connection,
which I have not met with in any case.

In 1815 also appeared the masterly dissertation of Pro-
fessor Ludolf Christian Treviranus, on the development of
si7) the vegetable Embryo,* in which he describes the ovu-
lum before fecundation as having two coats ; but of these,
his inner coat is evidently the middle membrane of Grew,
the chorion of Malpighi, or what I have termed nucleus.

In 1822, Mons. Dutrochet, unacquainted, as it would
seem, with the dissertation of Professor Treviranus, pub-
lished his observations on the same subject.* In what re-
gards the structure of the ovulum, he essentially agrees
with that author, and has equally overlooked the inner
membrane.

It is remarkable that neither of these observers should
have noticed the foramen in the testa. Andas they do not
even mention the well-known essays of MM. ‘Turpin and
Auguste de St. Hilaire on the micropyle, it may be pre-
sumed that they were not disposed to adopt the statements
of these authors respecting it.

Professor Link, in his PAdlosophia Botanica, published
in 1824, adopts the account given by Treviranus, of the

1 Td. loc. cit.

° Mém. du Mus. @' Hist. Nat. ii, p. 270, et seq.

* Entwick. des Embryo im Pflanzen-Hy.

* Mém. du Mus. PHist. Nat. tom. vini, p. 241, et seq,

OF THER UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 44:7

coats of the ovulum before impregnation ;' and of M.
‘Turpin, as to the situation of the micropyle, and its being
the cicatrix of a vascular cord. Yet he seems not to admit
the function ascribed to it, and asserts that it is in many
cases wanting.”

The account which I have given of the structure of the
vegetable ovulum differs essentially from ali those now
quoted, and I am not acquainted with any other observa-
tions of importance respecting it.

Of the authors referred to, it may be remarked, that
those who have most particularly attended to the ovulum
externally, have not always examined it at a sufficiently os
early period, and have confined themselves to its surface :
that those who have most minutely examined its internal
structure, have trusted too much to sections merely, and
have neglected its appearance externally: and that those
who have not at all examined it in the early stage
have given the most correct account of its surface. This
account was founded on a very limited observation of ripe
seeds, generalized and extended to the unimpregnated ovu-
Jum, in connexion with an hypothesis then very commonly
received: but this hypothesis being soon after abandoned,
their statement respecting the ovulum was rejected along
with it.

In the ovulum of Kingia, the inner membrane, with re-|
lation to the external umbilicus, is inverted; and this, as '\
I have already observed, though in direct opposition to
M. Turpin’s account, is the usual structure of the organ.
here are, however, several families in each of the two
primary divisions of pheenogamous plants, in which the
inner membrane, and consequently the nucleus, agrees in
direction with the testa. In such cases the external um-
bilicus alone affords a certain indication of the position of
the future embryo.

It is an obvious consequence of what has been already
stated, that the radicle of the embryo can never point di-
rectly to the external umbilicus or hilum, though this is

Llém. Philos. Bot. p. 338. > Td. p. 340.

448 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE

said to be generally the case by the most celebrated carpo-
logists.

“Another observation may be made, less obviously a con-
sequence of the structure described, but equally at variance
with many of the published accounts and figures of seeds,
namely, that the radicle is never absolutely enclosed in the
albumen; but, in the recent state, is either immediately in
contact with the inner membrane of the seed, or this con-
tact is established by means of a process generally very
si) short, but sometimes of great length, and which indeed
in all cases may be regarded as an elongation of its own sub-
stance. From this rule I have found one apparent devia-
tion, but in a case altogether so peculiar, that it can hardly
be considered as setting it aside.

It is necessary to observe, that I am acquainted with
exceptions to the structure of the ovulum as I have here
described it. In Composite its coats seem to be imper-
forated, and hardly separable, either from each other or
from the nucleus. In this family, therefore, the direction
of the embryo can only be judged of from the vessels of
the testa". And in Lemna I have found an apparent in-
version of the embryo with relation to the apex of the
nucleus. In this genus, however, such other peculiarities
of structure and economy exist, that, paradoxical as the
assertion may seem, I consider the exception rather as con-
firming than lessening the importance of the character.

It may perhaps be unnecessary to remark, that the raphe,
or vascular cord of the outer coat, almost universally belongs
to that side of the ovulum which is next the placenta. But
it is at least deserving of notice, that the very few apparent
exceptions to this rule evidently tend to confirm it. The
most remarkable of these exceptions occur in those species
of Euonymus, which, contrary to the usual structure of
the genus and family they belong to, have pendulous
ovula; and, as I have long since noticed, in the perfect
ovula only of Abelia.? In these, and in the other cases in
which the raphe is on the outer side, or that most remote

1 Linn. Soe. Transact. xii, p. 136. 2 Abel’s China, p. 377.

OF THE UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 449

from the placenta, the ovula are in reality resupinate ; an
economy apparently essential to their development.

The distinct origins and different directions of the
nourishing vessels and channel through which fecunda- (550
tion took place in the ovulum, may still be seen in many of
those ripe seeds that are winged, and either present their
margins to the placenta, as in Proteaceze, or have the plane
of the wing at right angles to it, as in several Liliacez.
These organs are visible also in some of those seeds that
have their testa produced at both ends beyond the inner
membrane, as Nepenthes; a structure which proves the
outer coat of scobiform seeds, as they are called, to be really
testa, and not arillus, as it has often been termed.

The importance of distinguishing between the membranes
of the unimpregnated ovulum and those of the ripe seed,
must be sufficiently evident from what has been already
stated. But this distinction has been necessarily neglected
by two classes of observers. ‘The first consisting of those,
among whom are several of the most eminent carpologists,
who have regarded the coats of the seed as products of
fecundation. ‘The second, of those authors who, professing
to give an account of the ovulum itself, have made their
observations chiefly, or entirely, on the ripe seed, the coats
of which they must consequently have supposed to be
formed before impregnation.

The consideration of the arilus, which is of rare occur-
rence, is never complete, and whose development takes
place chiefly after fecundation, might here, perhaps, be
entirely omitted. It is, however, worthy of remark, that in
the early stage of the ovulum, this envelope is in general
hardly visible even in those cases where, as in Hibbertia
volubilis, it attains the greatest size in the ripe seed; nor
does it in any case, with which I am acquainted, cover the
foramen of the testa until after fecundation.

The desta, or outer coat of the seed, is very generally
formed by the outer membrane of the ovulum ; and in most
cases where the nucleus is inverted, which is the more ts1
usual structure, its origin may be satisfactorily determined;

either by the hilum being more or less lateral, while the
29

450 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE

foramen is terminal ; or more obviously, and with greater
certainty, where the raphe is visible, this vascular cord uni-
formly belonging to the outer membrane of the ovulum.
The chalaza, properly so called, though merely the termi-
nation of the raphe, affords a less certain character, for in
many plants it is hardly visible on the inner surface of the
testa, but is intimately united with the areola of insertion
of the immer membrane or of the nucleus, to one or other
of which it then seems entirely to belong. In those cases
where the testa agrees in direction with the nucleus, I am
not acquainted with any character by which it can be ab-
solutely distinguished from the inner membrane in the
ripe seed ; but as a few plants are already known, in which
the outer membrane is originally imcomplete, its entire
absence, even before fecundation, is conceivable ; and some
possible cases of such a structure will be mentioned here-
after.

There are several cases known, some of which I have
formerly noticed,’ of the complete obliteration of the testa
in the ripe seed ; and on the other hand it appears to con-
stitute the greater part of the substance of the bulb-like
seeds of many Liliaceze, where it no doubt performs also
the function of albumen, from which, however, it is readily
distinguished by its vascularity.” But the most remarkable
deviation from the usual structure and economy of the outer
membrane of the ovulum, both in its earliest stage and in
the ripe fruit, that I have yet met with, occurs in Banksia
and Dryandra. In these two genera I have ascertained
that the inner membrane of the ovulum, before fecundation,
s2]18 entirely exposed, the outer membrane being even then
open its whole length; and that the outer membranes of
the two collateral ovula, which are originally distinct, co-
here in a more advanced stage by their corresponding sur-
faces, and together constitute the anomalous dissepiment
of the capsule; the inner membrane of the ovulum con-
sequently forming the outer coat of the seed.

‘The inner membrane of the ovulum, however, in general

1 Linn. Soc. Transact. xii, p. 149. (Ante, p. 364.) 2 Thid.

OF THE UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 451

appears to be of greater importance as connected with
fecundation, than as affording protection to the nucleus at
amore advanced period. For in many cases, before im-
pregnation, its perforated apex projects beyond the aper-
ture of the testa, andin some plants puts on the appearance
of an obtuse, or even dilated stigma; while in the ripe
seed it is often either entirely obliterated, or exists only as
a thin film, which might readily be mistaken for the epi-
dermis of a third membrane then frequeutly observable.

This ‘Aird coat is formed by the proper membrane or
cuticle of the Nucleus, from whose substance in the unim-
pregnated ovulum it is never, I believe, separable, and at
that period is very rarely visible. In the ripe seed it is
distinguishable from the inner membrane only by its apex,

‘which is never perforated, is generally acute and more
deeply coloured, or even sphacelated.

The membrane of the nucleus usually constitutes the
innermost coat of the seed. But in a few plants an ad-
ditional coat, apparently originating in the inner membrane
of Grew, the vesicula colliquamenti or amnios of Malpighi,
also exists.

In general the Amnios, after fecundation, gradually en-
larges, till at length it displaces or absorbs the whole sub-
stance of the nucleus, containing in the ripe seed both the
embryo and albumen, where the latter continues to exist.
In such cases, however, its proper membrane is commonly (35s
obliterated, and its place supplied either by that of the
nucleus, by the inner membrane of the ovulum, or, where
both these are evanescent, by the testa itself.

In other cases the albumen is formed by a deposition of
granular matter in the cells of the nucleus. In some of
these cases the membrane of the amnios seems to be per-
sistent, forming even in the ripe seed a proper coat for the
embryo, the original attachment of whose radicle to the
apex of this coat may also continue. ‘This, at least, seems
to me the most probable explanation of the structure of true
Nympheacez, namely, Nuphar, Nymphza, Euryale, Hy-
dropeltis, and Cabomba, notwithstanding their very re-

452 STRUCTURE OF THE UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM.

markable germination, as observed and figured in Nympheea
and Nuphar by Tittmann.’

In support of this explanation, which differs from all
those yet given, I may here advert to an observation pub-
lished many years ago, though it seems to have escaped
every author who has since written on the subject, namely,
that before the maturity of the seed in Nympheacez, the
sacculus contains along with the embryo a (pulpy or semi-
fluid) substance, which I then called Vitellus, applying
at that time this name to every body interposed between
the albumen and embryo.” The opinion receives. some
confirmation also from the existence of an extremely fine
filament, hitherto overlooked, which, originating from the
centre of the lower surface of the sacculus, and passing
through the hollow axis of the Albumen, probably connects
this coat of the Embryo in an early stage with the base of
the nucleus.
sss) The same explanation of structure applies to the seeds
of Piperaceze and Saururus; and other instances occur of
the persistence either of the membrane or of the substance
of the amnios in the ripe seed.

It may be concluded from the whole account which I
have given of the structure of the ovulum, that the more
important changes consequent to real, or even to spurious
fecundation, must take place within the nucleus ; and that
the albumen, properly so called, may be formed either by a
deposition or secretion of granular matter in the utriculi of
the amnios, or in those of the nucleus itself, or lastly, that
two substances having these distinct origins, and very
different textures, may coexist in the ripe seed, as is pro-
bably the case in Scitamineze.

On the subject of the ovulum, as contained in an ova-
rium, I shall at present make but one other remark, which
forms a necessary introduction to the observations that
follow.

| Keimung der Pflanzen, p. 19 et 27, tab. 3 et 4.
* Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. i, p. 306.

THE FEMALE FLOWER IN CYCADE AND CONIFERS. 453

On the Structure of the Female Flower in Cycapu.a
and CONIFERS.

That the apex of the nucleus is the point of the ovulum
where impregnation takes place, is at least highly probable,
both from the constancy in the appearance of the embryo
at that point, and from the very gencral inversion of the
nucleus ; for by this inversion its apex is brought nearly,
or absolutely, into contact with that part of the parietes of
the ovarium, by which the influence of the pollen may be
supposed to be communicated. In several of those families
of plants, however, in which the nucleus is not inverted,
and the placentz are polyspermous, as Cistineze,' it is diffi-
cult to comprehend in what manner this influence can [555
reach its apex externally, except on the supposition, not
hastily to be admitted, of an impregnating aura filling the
cavity of the ovarium; or by the complete separation of
the fecundating tubes from the placentae, which, however,
in such cases I have never been able to detect.

It would entirely remove the doubts that may exist re-
specting the point of impregnation, if cases could be pro-
duced where the ovarium was either altogether wanting,
or so imperfectly formed, that the ovulum itself became
directly exposed to the action of the pollen, or its fovilla ;
its apex, as well as the orifice of its immediate covering,
being modified and developed to adapt them to this
economy.

But such, I believe, is the real explanation of the struc-
ture of Cycadez, of Conifer, of Ephedra, and even of
Gnetum, of which Thoa of Aublet is a species.

To this view the most formidable objection would be
removed, were it admitted, in conformity with the preceding
observations, that the apex of the nucleus, or supposed

1 This structure of ovulum, indicated by that of the seed, as characterising
and defining the limits of Cistinew (namely, Cistus, Helianthemum, Hudsonia,
and Lechea), I communicated to Dr. Hooker, by whom it is noticed in his
Flora Scotica (p. 284), published in 1821; where, however, an observation is

added respecting Grertner’s description of Cistus and Helianthemum, for which
I am not accountable.

454, ON THE.STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOWER

point of impregnation, has no organic connection with the
parietes of the ovarium, In support of it, also, as far as
regards the direct action of the pollen on the ovulum,
numerous instances of analogous economy in the animal
kingdom may be adduced.

The similarity of the female flower in Cycadeze and Coni-
ferze to the ovulum of other phzenogamous plants, as I have
described it, is indeed sufficiently obvious to render the
opinion here advanced not altogether improbable. But the
866] proof of its correctness must chiefly rest on a resem-
blance, in every essential point, being established, between
the inner body in the supposed female flower in these
tribes, and the nucleus of the ovulum in ordinary struc-
tures; not only in the early stage, but also in the whole
series of changes consequent to fecundation. Now, as far
as I have yet examined, there is nearly a complete agree-
ment in all these respects. I am not entirely satisfied,
however, with the observations I have hitherto been able
to make on a subject naturally difficult, and to which
I have not till lately attended with my present view.

The facts most likely to be produced as arguments against
this view of the structure of Coniferae, are the unequal and
apparently secreting surface of the apex of the supposed
nucleus in most cases; its occasional projection beyond
the orifice of the outer coat; its cohesion with that coat
by a considerable portion of its surface, and the not unfre-
quent division of the orifice of the coat. Yet most of these
peculiarities of structure might perhaps be adduced in sup-
port of the opinion advanced, being apparent adaptations to
the supposed economy.

There is one fact that will hardly be brought forward as
an objection, and which yet seems to me to present a difli-
culty, to this opinion; namely, the greater simplicity in
Cycadee, and in the principal part of Conifere, of the
supposed ovulum which consists of a nucleus and one coat
only, compared with the organ as generally existing when
enclosed in an ovarium. ‘The want of uniformity in
this respect may even be stated as another difficulty, for

IN CYCADEH AND CONIFERS. 435

in some genera of Coniferee the ovulum appears to be
complete.

In Ephedra, indeed, where the nucleus is provided with
two envelopes, the outer may, perhaps, be supposed rather
analogous to the calyx, or involucrum of the male flower,
than as belonging to the ovulum; but in Gnetum, o7
where three envelopes exist, two of these may, with great
probability, be regarded as coats of the nucleus ; while in
Podocarpus and Dacrydium, the outer cupula, as I formerly
termed it,’ may also, perhaps, be viewed as the testa of the
ovulum. ‘To this view, as far as relates to Dacrydium, the
longitudinal fissure of the outer coat in the early stage, and
its state in the ripe fruit, im which it forms only a partial
covering, may be objected.” But these objections are, in a
great measure, removed by the analogous structure already
described in Banksia and Dryandra.

The plurality of embryos sometimes occurring in Coni-
feree, and which, in Cycadez, seems even to be the natural
structure, may also, perhaps, be supposed to form an objec-
tion to the present opinion, though to me it appears rather
an argument in its favour.

Upon the whole, the objections to which the view here
taken of the structure of these two families is still liable,
seem to me, as far as I am aware of them, much less impor-
tant than those that may be brought against the other
opinions that have been advanced, and still divide botanists
on this subject.

According to the earliest of these opinions, the female
flower of Cycadeze and Coniferze is a monospermous pistil-
lum, having no proper floral enyelope.

To this structure, however, Pinus itself was long con-
sidered by many botanists as presenting an exception.

Linneus has expressed himself so obscurely in the natural
character which he has given of this genus, that I find it
difficult to determine what his opinion of its structure really
was. lam inclined, however, to believe it to havebeen (ss
much nearer the truth than is generally supposed ; judging
of it from a comparison of his essential with his artificial

1 Flinders’ Voy. vol. ii, p. 573 (ante, p. 47). 2 fd. loc. cit.

456 ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOWER

generic character, and from an observation recorded in his
Prelectiones, published by Giseke.*

But the first clear account that I have met with, of the
real structure of Pinus, as far as regards the direction, or
base and apex of the female flowers, is given, in 1767, by
‘lrew, who describes them in the following manner :—‘* Sin-
gula semina vel potius germina stigmati tanquam organo
feminino gaudent,”” and his figure of the female flower of
the Larch, in which the stigmata project beyond the base of
the scale, removes all doubt respecting his meaning.

In 1789, M. de Jussieu, in the character of his genus
Abies,’ gives a similar account of structure, though some-
what less clearly as well as less decidedly expressed. In
the observations that follow, he suggests, as not improbable,
a very different view, founded on the supposed analogy
with Araucaria, whose structure was then misunderstood ;
namely, that the inner scale of the female amentum is a
bilocular ovarium, of which the outer scale is the style. But
this, according to Sir James Smith,* was also Linnzus’s
opinion; and it is the view adopted in Mr. Lambert's
splendid monograph of the genus published in 1803.

In the same year in which Mr. Lambert’s work appeared,

Schkuhr* describes, and very distinctly figures, the female
flower of Pinus, exactly as it was understood by Trew,
whose opinion was probably unknown to him.
59) In 1807 a memoir on this subject, by Mr. Salisbury,
was published,’ in which an account of structure is given,
in no important particular different from that of Trew and
Schkuhr, with whose observations he appears to have been
unacquainted.

M. Mirbel, in 1809,’ held the same opinion, both with
respect to Pinus and to the whole natural family. But in
1812, in conjunction with M. Schoubert,® he proposed a

1 Prelect. in Ord. Nat. p. 589.

2 Nov. Act. Acad. Nat. Curios. iii, p. 453, tab. 18, fig. 23.
3 Gen. Pl. p. 414.

* Rees’s Cyclop. art. Pinus.

5 Botan. Handb. iii, p. 276, tab. 308.

6 Linn. Soe. Transact. viii, p. 308.

7 Ann. du Mus. d’ Hist. Nat. tom. xv, p. 473.
8 Nouv. Bulletin des Se. tom. ili, pp. 73, 85, eé 121.

IN CYCADEA AND CONIFER. 457

very different view of the structure of Cycadee and
Coniferee, stating, that in their female flowers there is
not only a minute cohering perianthium present, but an
external additional envelope, to which he has given the
name of cupula.

In 1814 I adopted this view, as far at least as regards
the manner of impregnation, and stated some facts in sup-
port of it.’ But, on reconsidering the subject in connec-
tion with what I had ascertained respecting the vegetable
ovulum, I soon after altogether abandoned this opinion,
without, however, venturing explicitly to state that now
advanced, and which had then suggested itself.”

It is well known that the late M. Richard had prepared
a very valuable memoir on these two families of plants ; and
he appears, from some observations lately published by his
son, M. Achille Richard,’ to have formed an opinion respect-
ing their structure somewhat different from that of M.
Mirbel, whose cupula is, according to him, the perianthium,
more or less cohering with the included pistillum. He was
probably led to this view on ascertaining, which I had also
done, that the common account of the structure of tso
Ephedra was incorrect,‘ its supposed style being in reality
the elongated tubular apex of a membranous envelope, and
the included body being evidently analogous to that in other
genera of Conifere.

To the earliest. of the opinions here quoted, that which
considers the female flower of Coniferee and Cycadez as a
naked pistillum, there are two principal objections. The
first of these arises from the perforation of the pistillum,
and the exposure of that point of the ovulum where the
embryo is formed to the direct action of the pollen; the
second from the too great simplicity of structure of the sup-
posed ovulum, which I have shown accords better with that
of the nucleus as existing in ordinary cases.

To the opinions of MM. Richard and Mirbel, the first

\ Flinders’ Voy. ii, 572 (ante, p. 46). : aA

2 Tuckey’s Congo, p. 454 (ante, p. 138), e¢ Linn, Soc. Transact. vol. xiii,
p- 213 (ante, p. 380, note). -

3 Dict. Class. d’ Hist. Nat, tom. iv, p. 395, e¢ tom. v, p. 216.
4 Id, tom. vi, p. 208.

458 ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOWER

objection does not apply, but the second acquires such
additional weight, as to render those opinions much less
probable, it seems to me, than that which I have endeavoured
to support.

In supposing the correctness. of this opinion to be
admitted, a question connected with it, and of some
importance, would still remain, namely, whether in Cycadeze
and Coniferee the ovula are produced on an ovarium of
reduced functions and altered appearance, or on a rachis or
receptacle. In other words, in employing the language of
an hypothesis, which, with some alterations, I have else-
where attempted to explain and defend, respecting the for-
mation of the sexual organs in Phenogamous plants,’
whether the ovula in these two families originate in a
modified leaf, or proceed directly from the stem.
soy) Were I to adopt the former supposition, or that best
agreeing with the hypothesis in question, I should certainly
apply it, in the first place, to Cycas, in which the female
spadix bears so striking a resemblance to a partially altered
frond or leaf, producing marginal ovula in one part, and in
another being divided into segments, in some cases nearly
resembling those of the ordinary frond.

But the analogy of the female spadix of Cycas to that of
Zamia is sufficiently obvious ; and from the spadix of Zamia
to the fruit-bearing squama of Coniferee, strictly so called,
namely, of Agathis or Dammara, Cunninghamia, Pinus,
and even Araucaria, the transition is not difficult. This
view is applicable, though less manifestly, also to Cupres-
sine; and might even be extended to Podocarpus and
Dacrydium. But the structure of these two genera admits
likewise of another explanation, to which I have already
adverted.

If, however, the ovula in Cycadee and Conifers be
really produced on the surface of an ovarium, it might,
perhaps, though not necessarily, be expected that their male
flowers should differ from those of all other phenogamous
plants, and in this difference exhibit some analogy to the

1 Linn, Soe. Transact. vol. xiii, p. 211 (ale, p. 378).

IN CYCADEA AND CONIFER. 459

structure of the female flower. But in Cycadez, at least,
and especially in Zamia, the resemblance between the male
and female spadices is so great, that if the female be ana-
logous to an ovarium, the partial male spadix must be con-
sidered as a single anthera, producing on its surface either
naked grains of pollen, or pollen subdivided into masses,
each furnished with its proper membrane.

Both these views may at present, perhaps, appear equally
paradoxical ; yet the former was entertained by Linnzus,
who expresses himself on the subject in the following terms,
“ Pulvis floridus in Cycade minime pro Antheris agnoscen-
dus est sed pro nudo polline, quod unusquisque qui un- (562
quam pollen antherarum in plantis examinavit fatebitur.”?
That this opinion, so confidently held by Linnzeus, was never
adopted by any other botanist, seems in part to have arisen
from his having extended it to dorsiferous Ferns. Limited
to Cycadeze, however, it does not appear to me so very im-
probable as to deserve to be rejected without examination.
It receives, at least, some support from the separation,
in several cases, especially in the American Zamiz, of the
grains into two distinct, and sometimes nearly marginal,
masses, representing, as it may be supposed, the lobes of an
anthera ; and also from their approximation in definite num-
bers, generally in fours, analogous to the quaternary union
of the grains of pollen, not unfrequent in the anthere of
several other families of plants. The great size of the sup-
posed grains of pollen, with the thickening and regular burst-
ing of their membrane, may be said to be circumstances
obviously connected with their production and persistence
on the surface of an anthera, distant from the female flower ;
and with this economy, a corresponding enlargement of the
contained particles or fovilla might also be expected. On
examining these particles, however, I find them not only
equal in size to the grains of pollen of many anthere, but
being elliptical and marked on one side with a longitudinal
furrow, they have that form which is one of the most com-
mon in the simple pollen of phenogamous plants. ‘To
suppose, therefore, merely on the grounds already stated,

1 Mém. de 0 Acad. des Scien. de Paris, 1775, p. 518.

4.60 ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOWER

that these particles are analogous to the fovilla, and the
containing organs to the grains of pollen in antheree of the
usual structure, would be entirely gratuitous. It is, at
the same time, deserving of remark, that were this view
563] adopted on more satisfactory grounds, a corresponding
development might then be said to exist in the essential
parts of the male and female organs. ‘The increased de-
velopment in the ovulum would not consist so much in the
unusual form and thickening of the coat, a part of secon-
dary importance, and whose nature is disputed, as in the
state of the nucleus of the seed, respecting which there is
no difference of opinion ; and where the plurality of embryos,
or at least the existence and regular arrangement of the
cells in which they are formed, is the uniform structure in
the family.

The second view suggested, in which the anthera in
Cycadez is considered as producing on its surface an in-
definite number of pollen masses, each enclosed in its proper
membrane, would derive its only support from a few re-
mote analogies; as from those antheree, whose loculi are
subdivided into a definite, or more rarely an indefinite,
number of cells, and especially from the structure of the
stamina of Viscum album.

I may remark, that the opinion of M. Richard,’ who
considers these grains, or masses, as unilocular anthere,
each of which constitutes a male flower, seems to be at-
tended with nearly equal difficulties.

The analogy between the male and female organs in
Coniferee, the existence of an open ovarium being assumed,
is at first sight more apparent than in Cycades. In Coni-
feree, however, the pollen is certainly not naked, but is
enclosed in a membrane similar to the lobe of an ordinary
anthera. And in those genera in which each squama of
the amentum produces two marginal lobes only, as Pinus,
Podocarpus, Dacrydium, Salisburia, and Phyllocladus, it
nearly resembles the more general form of the anthere
ss4]in other Pheenogamous plants. But the difficulty occurs
in those genera which have an increased number of lobes

1 Dict. Class. @ Hist. Nat. tom. v. p. 216.

IN CYCADE AND CONIFER. 461

on each squama, as Agathis and Araucaria, where their
number is considerable and apparently indefinite, and more
particularly still in Cunninghamia, or Belis, in which the
Jobes, though only three in number, agree in this respect,
as well as in insertion and direction, with the ovula. The
supposition, that in such cases all the lobes of each squama
are cells of one and the same anthera, receives but little
support either from the origin and arrangement of the lobes
themselves, or from the structure of other phanogamous
plants: ‘the only cases of apparent, though doubtful, ana-
logy that I can at present recollect occurring in Aphyteia,
and perhaps in some Cucurbitacee.

That part of my subject, therefore, which relates to the
analogy between the male and female flowers in Cycadex
and Coniferee, I consider the least satisfactory, both in
regard to the immediate question of the existence of an
anomalous ovarium in these families, and to the hypothesis
repeatedly referred to, of the origin of the sexual organs of
all pheenogamous plants.

In concluding this digression, I have to express my
regret that it should have so far exceeded the limits .56
proper for its introduction into the present work. In giving
an account, however, of the genus of plants to which it is
annexed, I had to describe a structure, of whose nature
and importance it was necessary I should show myself
aware; and circumstances have occurred while I was en-
gaged in preparing this account, which determined me to
enter much more fully into the subject than I had originally
intended.

‘ In communicating specimens of this plant to the late M. Richard, for his
intended monograph of Conifere, I added some remarks on its structure,
agreeing with those here made. I at the same time requested that, if he
objected to Mr. Salisbury’s Belis as liable to be confounded with Bellis, the
genus might be named Cunninghamia, to commemorate the merits of Mr.
James Cunningham, an excellent observer in his time, by whom this plant was
discovered; and in honour of Mr. Allan Cunningham, the very deserving
botanist who accompanied Mr. Oxley in his first expedition into the interior of
New South Wales, and Captain King in all his voyages of survey of the Coasts

of New Holland.

A

BRIEF ACCOUNT

OF

MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS

Made in the Months of June, July, and August, 1827,

ON THE PARTICLES CONTAINED IN THE
POLLEN OF PLANTS;

AND

ON THE GENERAL EXISTENCE OF ACTIVE
MOLECULES

IN ORGANIC AND INORGANIC BODIES.

BY

ROBERT BROWN,
F.R.S., Hon. M.R.S.E. anp R.I. Acap., V.P.L.S.,

MEMBER OF THE ROYAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES OF SWEDEN, OF THE ROYAL
SOCIETY OF DENMARK, AND OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY NATURE
CURIOSORUM ; CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL
INSTITUTES OF FRANCE AND OF THE NETHERLANDS,

OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES AT
ST. PETERSBURG, AND OF THE ROYAL
ACADEMIES OF PRUSSIA AND
BAVARIA, ETC.

[Not Published.}

MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS. s

THE observations, of which it is my intention to give a
summary in the following pages, have all been made
with a simple microscope, and indeed with one and the
ae lens, the focal length of which is about 3nd of an
inch.

The examination of the unimpregnated vegetable Ovu-
lum, an account of which was published early in 1826,’ led
me to attend more minutely than I had before done to the
structure of the Pollen, and to inquire into its mode of action
on the Pistillum in Pheenogamous plants. . . .

In the Essay referred to, it was shown that the apex of
the nucleus of the Ovulum, the point which is universally
the seat of the future Embryo, was very generally brought
into contact with the terminations of the probable channels
of fecundation ; these being either the surface of the pla-
centa, the extremity of the descending processes of the style,

! This double convex lens, which has been several years in my possession, I
obtained from Mr. Bancks, optician, in the Strand. After I had made con-
siderable progress in the inquiry, I explained the nature of my subject to Mr.
Dollond, who obligingly made for me a simple pocket microscope, having very
delicate adjustment, and furnished with excellent lenses, two of which are of
much higher power than that above mentioned. To these I have often had
recourse, and with great advantage, in investigating several minute points.
But to give greater consistency to my statemeuts, and to bring the subject as
much as possible within the reach of general observation, I continued to
employ throughout the whole of the inquiry the same lens with which it was
commenced.

2 In the Botanical Appendix to Captain King’s Voyages to Australia, vol. ii,
p. 584, e¢ seg. (ante p. 435).

30

466 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS

or more rarely, a part of the surface of the umbilical cord.
It also appeared, however, from some of the facts noticed in
the same Essay, that there were cases in which the Particles
contained in the grains of pollen could hardly be conveyed
4) to that point of the ovulum through the vessels or cel-
lular tissue of the ovarium; and the knowledge of these
cases, as well as of the structure and economy of the anthere
in Asclepiadez, had led me to doubt the correctness of
observations made by Stiles and Gleichen upwards of sixty
years ago, as well as of some very recent statements, re-
specting the mode of action of the pollen in the process of
impregnation.

It was not until late in the autumn of 1826 that I could
attend to this subject; and the season was too far advanced
to enable me to pursue the investigation. Finding, how-
ever, in one of the few plants then examined, the figure of
the particles contained in the grains of pollen clearly dis-
cernible, and that figure not spherical but oblong, I expected,
with some confidence, to meet with plants in other respects
more favorable to the inquiry, in which these particles,
from peculiarity of form, might be traced through their
whole course: and thus, perhaps, the question determined
whether they in any case reach the apex of the ovulum, or
whether their direct action is limited to other parts of the
female organ.

My inquiry on this point was commenced in June 1827,
and the first plant examined proved in some respects remark-
ably well adapted to the object in view.

‘This plant was Clarckia pulchella, of which the grains of
pollen, taken from antherze full grown, but before bursting,
were filled with particles or granules of unusually large size,
varying from nearly ;2,th to about ;4;th of an inch in
length, and of a figure between cylindrical and oblong,
perhaps slightly flattened, and having rounded and equal
extremities. While examining the form of these particles
immersed in water, I observed many of them very evidently
in motion ; their motion consisting not only of a change of
place in the fluid, manifested by alterations in their relative
positions, but also not unfrequently of a change of form in

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 467

the particle itself; a contraction or curvature taking place
repeatedly about the middle of one side, accompanied by a
corresponding swelling or convexity on the opposite side of
the particle. Ina few instances the particle was seen to
turn on its longer axis. These motions were such as to
satisfy me, after frequently repeated observation, that they
arose neither from currents in the fluid, nor from its 6
gradual evaporation, but belonged to the particle itself.

Grains of pollen of the same plant taken from antherze
immediately after bursting, contained similar subcylin-
drical particles, in reduced numbers, however, and mixed
with other particles, at least as numerous, of much smaller
size, apparently spherical, and in rapid oscillatory motion.

These smaller particles, or Molecules as I shall term
them, when first seen, I considered to be some of the cylin-
drical particles swimming vertically in the fluid. But
frequent and careful examination lessened my confidence .
in this supposition; and on continuing to observe them
until the water had entirely evaporated, both the cylindrical
particles and spherical molecules were found on the stage
of the microscope.

In extending my observations to many other plants of the
same natural family, namely Ozagrarie, the same general
form and similar motions of particles were ascertained -to
exist, especially in the various species of (Zuothera, which I
examined. I found also in their grains of pollen taken from
the anthere immediately after bursting, a manifest reduc-
tion in the proportion of the cylindrical or oblong particles,
and a corresponding increase in that of the molecules, in a
less remarkable degree, however, than in Clarckia.

This appearance, or rather the great increase in the num-
ber of the molecules, and the reduction in that of the cylin-
drical particles, before the grain of pollen could possibly
have come in contact with the stigma,—were perplexing
circumstances in this stage of the inquiry, and certainly not +
favorable to the supposition of the cylindrical particles act-
ing directly on the ovulum ; an opinion which I was inclined
to adopt when I first saw them in motion, These circum-
stances, however, induced me to multiply my observations,

468 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS

and I accordingly examined numerous species of many of
the more important and remarkable families of the two great
primary divisions of Phaenogamous plants.

In all these plants particles were found, which in the
different families or genera, varied in form from oblong to
spherical, having manifest motions similar to those already
described: except that the change of form in the oval and
6) oblong particles was generally less obvious than in Ona-
grarie, and in the spherical particle was in no degree ob-
servable.* In a great proportion of these plants I also
remarked the same reduction of the larger particles, and a
corresponding increase in the molecules after the bursting’
of the antheree: the molecule, of apparently uniform size
and form, being then always present; and in some cases,
indeed, no other particles were observed, either in this or
in any earlier stage of the secreting organ.

In many plants belonging to several different families, but
especially to Graminez, the membrane of the grain of pollen
is so transparent that the motion of the larger particles
within the entire grain was distinctly visible; and it was
manifest also at the more transparent angles, and in some
cases even in the body of the grain in Onagrariz.

In Asclepiadee, strictly so called, the mass of pollen filling
each cell of the anthera isin no stage separable into distinct
grains; but within, its tesselated or cellular membrane is
filled with spherical particles, commonly of two sizes. Both
these kinds of particles when immersed in water are gene-
rally seen in vivid motion ; but the apparent motions of the
larger particle might in these cases perhaps be caused by
the rapid oscillation of the more numerous molecules. The
mass of pollen in this tribe of plants never bursts, but merely
connects itself, by a determinate point, which is not unfre-
quently semitransparent, to a process of nearly similar con-
sistence, derived from the gland of the corresponding angle
of the stigma.

1 In Lolium perenne, however, which I have more recently examined, though
the particle was oval and of smaller size than in Ounagrariz, this change of form
was at least as remarkable, consisting in an equal contraction in the middle of
each side, so as to divide it into two nearly orbicular portions.

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 469

In Periplocee, and in a few Apocinee, the pollen, which
in these plants is separable into compound grains filled with
spherical moving particles, is applied to processes of the
stigma, analogous to those of Asclepiades. A similar eco-
nomy exists in Orchidee, in which the pollen masses are
always, at least in the early stage, granular; the grains,
whether simple or compound, containing minute, nearly
spherical particles, but the whole mass being, with (7
very few exceptions, connected by a determinate point of
its surface with the stigma, or a glandular process of that
organ.

Having found motion in the particles of the pollen of
all the living plants which I had examined, I was led next
to inquire whether this property continued after the death
of the plant, and for what length of time it was retained.

In plants, either dried or immersed in spirit for a few
days only, the particles of pollen of both kinds were found
in motion equally evident with that observed in the living
plant ; specimens of several plants, some of which had been
dried and preserved in an herbarium for upwards of twenty
years, and others not less than a century, still exhibited the
molecules or smaller spherical particles in considerable
numbers, and in evident motion, along with a few of the
larger particles, whose motions were much less manifest,
and in some cases not observable.’

In this stage of the investigation having found, as I be-
lieved, a peculiar character in the motions of the particles -
of pollen in water, it occurred to me to appeal to
this peculiarity as a test in certain families of Crypto-
gamous plants, namely, Mosses, and the genus Equisetum,

1 While this sheet was passing through the press I have examined the pollen
of several flowers which have been immersed in weak spirit about eleven
months, particularly of Viola tricolor, Zizania aquatica, and Zea Mays ; and in
all these plants the peculiar particles of the pollen, which are oval or short ob-
long, though somewhat reduced in number, retain their form perfectly, aud
exhibit evident motion, though I think not so vivid as in those belonging to
the living plant. In Viola tricolor, in which, as well as in other species of the
same natural section of the genus, the pollen has a very remarkable form, the
grain on immersion in nitric acid still discharged its contents by its four angles,
though with less force than in the recent plant.

470 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS

in which the existence of sexual organs had not been uni-
versally admitted.
In the supposed stamina of both these families, namely,
in the cylindrical antheree or pollen of Mosses, and on the
surface of the four spathulate bodies surrounding the naked
ovulum, as it may be considered, of Equisetum, I found
minute spherical particles, apparently of the same size with
the molecule described in Onagrarie, and having equally
8] vivid motion on immersion in water; and this motion
was still observable in specimens both of Mosses and of Equi-
seta, which had been dried upwards of one hundred years.
The very unexpected fact of seeming vitality retained by
these minute particles so long after the death of the plant
would not perhaps have materially lessened my confidence
in the supposed peculiarity. But I at the same time ob-
served, that on bruising the ovula or seeds of Equisetum,
which at first happened accidentally, I so greatly increased
the number of moving particles, that the source of the added
quantity could not be doubted. I found also that on
bruising first the floral leaves of Mosses, and then all other
parts of those plants, that I readily obtained similar parti-
cles, not in equal quantity indeed, but equally in motion.
My supposed test of the male organ was therefore necessa-
rily abandoned.
“Reflecting on all the facts with which I had now become
acquainted, I was disposed to believe that the minute sphe-
rical particles or Molecules of apparently uniform size) first
seen in the advanced state of the pollen of Onagraria, and
most other Phenogamous plants,—then in the antherze of
Mosses and on the surface of the bodies regarded as the
, stamina of Equisetum,—and lastly in bruised portions of
' other parts of the same plants,(were in reality the supposed

constituent or elementary Molecules of organic bodies, ' first

so considered by Buffon and Needham, then by Wrisberg
| with greater precision, soon after and still more particularly
- by Miller, and, very recently, by Dr. Milne Edwards, who
has revived the doctrine and supported it with much inter-
esting detail. I now therefore expected to find these mole-
cules in all organic bodies: and accordingly on examining

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 471

the various animal and vegetable tissues, whether living or
dead, they were always found to exist; ‘and merely by
bruising these substances in water, I never failed to disen-
gage the molecules in sufficient numbers to ascertain their
apparent identity in size, form, and motion, with the smaller
particles of the grains of pollen.

I examined also various products of organic bodies, par- ~
ticularly the gum resins, and substances of vegetable origin,
extending my inquiry even to pit-coal; and in all these » 4
bodies Molecules were found in abundance. I remark here
also, partly as a caution to those who may hereafter engage
in the same inquiry, that the dust or soot deposited on all «
bodies in such quantity, especially in London, is entirely
composed of these molecules.

One of the substances examined, was a specimen of fossil
wood, found in Wiltshire oolite, in a state to burn with ~
flame; and as I found these molecules abundantly, and in
motion in this specimen, I supposed that their existence,
though in smaller quantity, might be ascertained in mine- “
ralized vegetable remains. With this view a minute portion
of silicified wood, which exhibited the structure of Coniferee,
was bruised, and spherical particles, or molecules in all
respects like those so frequently mentioned, were readily
obtained from it; in such quantity, however, that the
whole substance of the petrifaction seemed to be formed of
them. But hence I inferred that these molecules were not
limited to organic bodies, nor even to their products.

To establish the correctness of the inference, and to
ascertain to what extent the molecules existed in mineral
bodies, became the next object of inquiry. ‘The first sub-
stance examined was a minute fragment of window-glass,
from which, when merely bruised on the stage of the mi- -
croscope, I readily and copiously obtained molecules agree~
ing in size, form, and motion with those which I had already
seen.

I then proceeded to examine, and with similar results,
such minerals as I either had at hand or could readily ob- -
tain, including several of the simple earths and metals, with
many of their combinations.

¢

472 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS

Rocks of all ages, including those in which organic
remains have never been found, yielded the molecules in
abundance. Their existence was ascertained in each of the
constituent minerals of granite, a fragment of the Sphinx
being one of the specimens examined.

To mention all the mineral substances in which I have
found these molecules, would be tedious ; and I shall con-
fine myself in this summary to an enumeration of a few of
the most remarkable. These were both of aqueous and
igneous origin, as travertine, stalactites, lava, obsidian,
10] pumice, volcanic ashes, and meteorites from various locali-
ties. Of metals I may mention manganese, nickel, plum-
bago, bismuth, antimony, and arsenic. In a word, in every
mineral which I could reduce to a powder, sufficiently fine
to be temporarily suspended in water, I found these mole-
cules more or less copiously ; and in some cases, more par-
ticularly in siliceous crystals, the whole body submitted to
examination appeared to be composed of them.

In many of the substances examined, especially those of
a fibrous structure, as asbestus, actinolite, tremolite, zeolite,
and even steatite, along with the spherical molecules, other
corpuscles were found, like short fibres somewhat monili-
form, whose transverse diameter appeared not to exceed that
of the molecule, of which they seemed to be primary com-
binations. These fibrils, when of such length as to be
probably composed of not more than four or five molecules,
and still more evidently when formed of two or three only,
were generally in motion, as least as vivid as that of the
simple molecule itself; and which from the fibril often
changing its position in the fluid, and from its occasional
bending, might be said to be somewhat vermicular.

In other bodies which did not exhibit these fibrils, oval
particles of a size about equal to two molecules, and which
were also conjectured to be primary combinations of these,
were not unfrequently met with, and in motion generally
more vivid than that of the simple molecule ; their motion
consisting in turning usually on their longer axis, and then

1 Lhave since found the molecules in the sand-tubes, formed by lightning,
from Drig in Cumberland.

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 473

often appearing to be flattened. Such oval particles were
found to be numerous and extremely active in white arsenic.

As mineral bodies which had been fused contained the
moving molecules as abundantly as those of alluvial de-
posits, 1 was desirous of ascertaining whether the mobility
of the particles existing in organic bodies was in any degree
affected by the application of intense heat to the containing
substance. With this view small portions of wood, both
living and dead, linen, paper, cotton, wool, silk, hair, and
muscular fibres, were exposed to the flame of a candle or
burned in platina forceps, heated by the blowpipe; and in m
all these bodies so heated, quenched in water, and imme-
diately submitted to examination, the molecules were found,
and in as evident motion as those obtained from the same
substances before burning.

In some of the vegetable bodies burned in this manner,
in addition to the simple molecules, primary combinations
of these were observed, consisting of fibrils having trans-
verse contractions, corresponding im number, as I conjec-
tured, with that of the molecules composing them; and
those fibrils, when not consisting of a greater number than
four or five molecules, exhibited motion resembling in
kind and vivacity that of the mineral fibrils already de-
scribed, while longer fibrils of the same apparent diameter
were at rest.

The substance found to yield these active fibrils in the

largest proportion and in the most vivid motion was the
mucous coat interposed between the skin and muscles of
the haddock, especially after coagulation by heat.

The fine powder produced on the under surface of the
fronds of several Ferns, particularly of Acrostichum calo-
melanos, and the species nearly related to it, was found
to be entirely composed of simple molecules and_ their
primary fibre-like compounds, both of them being evidently
in motion.

There are three points of great importance which I was
anxious to ascertain respecting these molecules, namely,
their form, whether they are of uniform size, and their
absolute magnitude. I am not, however, entirely satisfied

eatin

474 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS

¢ with what I have been able to determine on any of these
points.

As to form, I have stated the molecule to be spherical,

, and this I have done with some confidence; the apparent.

exceptions which occurred admitting, as it seems to me, of
being explained by suppositig such particles to be compounds.
This supposition in some of the cases is indeed hardly re-
concileable with their apparent size, and requires for its
support the further admission that, mm combination, the
figure of the molecule may be altered. In the particles
formerly considered as primary combinations of molecules,
a certain change of form must also be allowed; and even
the simple molecule itself has sometimes appeared to me
when in motion to have been slightly modified in this
respect.
123 +My manner of estimating the absolute magnitude and
uniformity in size of the molecules, found in the various
bodies submitted to examination, was by placing them on
a micrometer divided to five thousandths of an inch, the
lines of which were very distinct ; or more rarely on one
divided to ten thousandths, with fainter lines, not readily
visible without the application of plumbago, as employed
by Dr. Wollaston, but which in my subject was inad-
missible.

The results so obtained can only be regarded as approxi-
mations, on which, perhaps, for an obvious reason, much
reliance will not be placed. From the number and degree
of accordance of my observations, however, I am upon the
whole disposed to believe the simple molecule to be of uni-

\ form size, though as existing in various substances and
examined in circumstances more or less favorable, it is ne-
cessary to state that its diameter appeared to vary from
pinth to aioth of an inch.

I shall not at present enter into additional details, nor

1 While this sheet was passing through the press, Mr. Dollond, at my re-
quest, obligingly examined the supposed pollen of Eguisetum virgatum with his
compound achromatic microscope, having in its focus a glass divided into
10,000ths of an inch, upon which the object was placed; and although the
greater number of particles or molecules seen were about 1-20,000th, yet the
smallest did not exceed 1-30,000th of an inch.

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. A475

shall I hazard any conjectures whatever respecting these
molecules, which appear to be of such general existence in
inorganic as well as in organic bodies ; and it is only further
necessary to mention the principal substances from which I
have not been able to obtain them. These are oil, resin,
wax and sulphur, such of the metals as I could not reduce
to that minute state of division necessary for their separation,
and finally, bodies soluble in water.

In returning to the subject with which my investigation
commenced, and which was indeed the only object I originally
had in view, I had still to examine into the probable mode
of action of the larger or peculiar particles of the pollen,
which, though in many cases diminished in number before
the grain could possibly have been applied to the stigma,
and particularly m Clarckia, the plant first examined, were
yet in many other plants found in less diminished propor- as
tion, and might in nearly all cases be supposed to exist in
sufficient quantity to form the essential agents in the process
of fecundation.

I was now therefore to inquire, whether their action was
confined to the external organ, or whether it were possible
to follow them to the nucleus of the ovulum itself. My
endeavours, however, to trace them through the tissue of
the style in plants well suited for this investigation, both
from the size and form of the particles, and the development
of the female parts, particularly Onagrariz, was not attended
with success; and neither in this nor in any other tribe
examined, have I ever been able to find them in any part of
the female organ except the stigma. Even in those families
in which I have supposed the ovulum to be naked, namely,
Cycadeze and Conifere, I am inclined to think that the
direct action of these particles, or of the pollen containing
them, is exerted rather on the orifice of the proper mem-
brane than on the apex of the included nucleus ; an opinion
which is in part founded on the partial withering con-
fined to one side of the orifice of that membrane in the
larch,—an appearance which I have remarked for several
years.

To observers not aware of the existence of the elementary

476 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS

active molecules, so easily separated by pressure from all
vegetable tissues, and which are disengaged and become
more or less manifest in the incipient decay of semitrans-
parent parts, it would not be difficult to trace granules
through the whole length of the style : and as these granules
are not always visible in the early and entire state of the
organ, they would naturally be supposed to be derived from
the pollen, in those cases at least in which its contained
particles are not remarkably different in size and form from
the molecule.

It is necessary also to observe that in many, perhaps I
might say in most plants, in addition to the molecules
separable from the stigma and style before the application
of the pollen, other granules of greater size are obtained by
pressure, which in some cases closely resemble the particles
of the pollen in the same plants, and in a few cases even
exceed them in size: these particles may be considered as
144 primary combinations of the molecules, analogous to
those already noticed in mineral bodies and in various
organic tissues.

From the account formerly given of Asclepiadee, Peri-
ploceze, and Orchidez, and particularly from what was
observed of Asclepiadeze, it is difficult to imagine, in this
family at least, that there can be an actual transmission of
particles from the mass of pollen, which does not burst,
through the processes of the stigma ; and even in these pro-
cesses I have never been able to observe them, though they
are in general sufficiently transparent to show the particles
were they present. But if this be a correct statement of
the structure of the sexual organs in Asclepiadez, the ques-
tion respecting this family would no longer be, whether the
particles in the pollen were transmitted through the stigma
and style to the ovula, but rather whether even actual con-
tact. of these particles with the surface of/the stigma were
necessary to impregnation.

Finally, it may be remarked that those cases already ad-
verted to, in which the apex of the nucleus of the ovulum,
the supposed point of impregnation, is never brought into
contact with the probable channels of fecundation, are more

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 477

unfavorable to the opinion of the transmission of the particles
of the pollen to the ovulum, than to that which considers
the direct action of these particles as confined to the external
parts of the female organ.

The observations, of which I have now given a brief
account, were made in the months of June, July, and
August, 1827. Those relating merely to the form and
motion of the peculiar particles of the pollen were stated,
and several of the objects shown, during these months, to
many of my friends, particularly to Messrs. Bauer and
Bicheno, Dr. Bostock, Dr. Fitton, Mr. E. Forster, Dr. Hen-
derson, Sir Everard Home, Captain Home, Dr. Horsfield,
Mr. Koenig, M. Lagasca, Mr. Lindley, Dr. Maton, Mr.
Menzies, Dr. Prout, Mr. Renouard, Dr. Roget, Mr. Stokes,
and Dr. Wollaston ; and the general existence of the active
molecules in inorganic as well as organic bodies, their
apparent indestructibility by heat, and several of the facts
respecting the primary combinations of the molecules were
communicated to Dr. Wollaston and Mr. Stokes in the last
week of August.

None of these gentlemen are here appealed to for the as
correctness of any of the statements made; my sole ob-
ject in citing them being to prove from the period and
general extent of the communication, that my observations
were made within the dates given in the title of the present
summary. ;

The facts ascertained respecting the motion of the par-
ticles of the pollen were never considered by me as wholly
original ; this motion having, as I knew, been obscurely
seen by Needham, and distinctly by Gleichen, who not
only observed the motion of the particles in water after the
bursting of the pollen, but in several cases marked their
change of place within the entire grain. He has not, how-
ever, given any satisfactory account either of the forms or
of the motions of these particles, and in some cases
appears to have confounded them with the elementary mole-
cule, whose existence he was not aware of.

Before I engaged in the inquiry in 1827, I was ac-
quainted only with the abstract given by M. Adolphe

478 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS

Brongniart himself, of a very elaborate and valuable me-
moir, entitled “ Recherches sur la Génération et le Déve-
loppement del’ Embryon dans les Végétaux Phanérogames,”
which he had then read before the Academy of Sciences of
Paris, and has since published in the Annales des Sciences
Naturelles.

Neither in the abstract referred to, nor in the body of

the memoir which M. Brongniart has with great candour
given in its original state, are there any observations, ap-
pearing of importance even to the author himself, on the
motion or form of the particles; and the attempt to trace
these particles to the ovulum with so imperfect a knowledge
of their distinguishing characters could hardly be expected
to prove satisfactory. Late in the autumn of 1827, how-
ever, M. Brongniart having at his command a microscope
constructed by Amici, the celebrated professor of Modena,
he was enabled to ascertain many important facts on both
these points, the result of which he has given in the
notes annexed to his memoir. On the general accuracy
of his observations on the motions, form, and size of the
granules, as he terms the particles, I place great reliance.
But in attempting to trace these particles through their
whole course, he has overlooked two points of the greatest
importance in the investigation.
1) For, in the first place, he was evidently unacquainted
with the fact that the active spherical molecules generally
exist in the grain of pollen along with its proper particles ;
nor does it appear from any part of his memoir that he
was aware of the existence of molecules having spontaneous
or inherent motion and distinct from the peculiar particles
of the pollen, though he has doubtless seen them, and in
some cases, as it seems to me, described them as those
particles.

Secondly, he has been satisfied with the external appear-
ance of the parts in coming to his conclusion, that no par-
ticles capable of motion exist in the style or stigma before
impregnation.

That both simple molecules and larger particles of diffe-
rent form, and equally capable of motion, do exist in these

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 479

parts, before the application of the pollen to the stigma can
possibly take place, in many of the plants submitted by him
to examination, may easily be ascertained ; particularly in
Antirrhinum majus, of which he has given a figure in a
more advanced state, representing these molecules or parti-
cles, which he supposes to have been derived from the
grains of pollen, adhering to the stigma.

There are some other points respecting the grains of
pollen and their contained particles in which I also differ
from M. Brongniart, namely, in his supposition that the
particles are not formed in the grain itself, but in the cavity
of the anthera; in his assertion respecting the presence of
pores on the surface of the grain in its early state, through
which the particles formed in the anthera pass into its
cavity ; and lastly, on the existence of a membrane forming
the coat of his boyau or mass of cylindrical form ejected
from the grain of pollen.

I reserve, however, my observations on these and several
other topics connected with the subject of the present in-
quiry for the more detailed account, which it is my intention
to give.

July 30th, 1828.

ADDITIONAL REMARKS ON ACTIVE a
MOLECULES.

By ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S.

Axsout twelve months ago I printed an account of Mi-
croscopical Observations made in the summer of 1827, on
the Particles containéd in the Pollen of Plants ; and on the
general Existence of active Molecules in Organic and In-
organic Bodies.

480 ADDITIONAL REMARKS

In the present Supplement to that account my objects
are, to explain and modify a few of its statements, to advert
to some of the remarks that have been made, either on the
correctness or originality of the observations, and to the
causes that have been considered sufficient for the explana-
tion of the phenomena.

In the first place, I have to notice an erroneous assertion

of more than one writer, namely, that I have stated the
active Molecules to be animated. This mistake has proba-
bly arisen from my having communicated the facts in the
same order in which they occurred, accompanied by the
views which presented themselves in the different stages of
the investigation ; and in one case, from my having adopted
the language, in referring to the opinion, of another inquirer
into the first branch of the subject.
2 Although I endeavoured strictly to confine myself to the
statement of the facts observed, yet in speaking of the active
Molecules, I have not been able, in all cases, to avoid the
introduction of hypothesis ; for such is the supposition that
the equally active particles of greater size, and frequently of
very different form, are primary compounds of these Mole-
cules,—a supposition which, though professedly conjectural,
I regret having so much insisted on, especially as it may
seem connected with the opinion of the absolute identity of
the Molecules, from whatever source derived.

On this latter subject, the only two points that I endea-
voured to ascertain were their size and figure: and al-
though I was, upon the whole, inclined to think that in

these respects the Molecules were similar from whatever

y

substances obtained, yet the evidence then adduced in sup-
port of the supposition was far from satisfactory ; and I may
add, that I am still less satisfied now that such is the fact.
But even had the uniformity of the Molecules in those two
points been absolutely established, it did not necessarily
follow, nor have I anywhere stated, as has been imputed to
me, that they also agreed in all their other properties and
functions.

I have remarked that certain substances, namely, sulphur,
resin, and wax, did not yield active particles, which, how-

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES, 481

ever, proceeded merely from defective manipulation ; for I

have since readily obtained them from all these bodies : at

the same time I ought to notice that their existence in

aa was previously mentioned to me by my friend Mr.
ister.

In prosecuting the inquiry subsequent to the publication
of my Observations, I have chiefly employed the simple
microscope mentioned in the Pamphlet as having been made
for me by Mr. Dollond, and of which the three lenses that
T have generally used, are of a 40th, 60th, and 70th of an
inch focus.

Many of the observations have been repeated and con-
firmed with other simple microscopes having lenses of simi-
lar powers, and also with the best achromatic compound
microscopes, either in my own possession or belonging to
my friends. ‘ Sc =

The result of the inquiry@t present essentially agrees with
that which may be collected from my printed account, @~
and) may be here briefly stated in the following terms;
namely, -

That extremely minute particles of solid matter, whether
obtained from organic or inorganic substances, when sus-
pended in pure water, or in some other aqueous fluids,
exhibit motions for which I am unable to account, and
which from their irregularity and seeming independence
resemble in a remarkable degree the less rapid motions of
some of the simplest animalcules of infusions. ‘That the
smallest moving particles observed, and which I have termed.
Active Molecules, appear to be spherical, or nearly so, and
to be between 1-20,000dth and 1-30,000dth of an inch in
diameter ; and that other particles of considerably greater
and various size, and either of similar or of very different
figure, also present analogous motions in like circum-
stances. ‘

I have formerly stated my belief that these motions of
the particles neither arose from currents in the fluid con-
taining them, nor depended on that intestine motion which
may be supposed to accompany its evaporation.

These causes of motion, however, either singly or combined
31

482 ADDITIONAL REMARKS

with others,—as, the attractions and repulsions among the
particles themselves, their unstable equilibrium in the fluid
in which they are suspended, their hygrometrical or capillary
action, and in some cases the disengagement of volatile mat-
ter, or of minute air bubbles,—have been considered by
several writers as sufficiently accounting for the appearances.
Some of the alleged causes here stated, with others which I
have considered it unnecessary to mention, are not likely to
be overlooked or to deceive observers of any experience
in microscopical researches; and the insufficiency of
the most important of those enumerated may, I think,
be satisfactorily shown by means of a very simple experi-
ment.

This experiment consists in reducing the drop of water
containing the particles to microscopic minuteness, and pro-
longing its existence by immersing it in a transparent fluid
of inferior specific gravity, with which it is not miscible, and
in which evaporation is extremely slow. If to almond-oil,
which is a fluid having these properties, a considerably
4) smaller proportion of water, duly impregnated with par-
ticles, be added, and the two fluids shaken or triturated
together, drops of water of various sizes, from 1-50th to
1-2000dth of an inch in diameter, will be immediately
produced. Of these, the most minute necessarily contain
but few particles, and some may be occasionally observed
with one particle only. In this manner minute drops,
which if exposed to the air would be dissipated in less than
a minute, may be retained for more than an hour. But in
all the drops thus formed and protected, the motion of the
particles takes place with undiminished activity, while
the principal causes assigned for that motion, namely,
evaporation, and their mutual attraction and repulsion, are
either materially reduced or absolutely null.

It may here be remarked, that those currents from centre
to circumference, at first hardly perceptible, then more ob-
vious, and at last very rapid, which constantly exist in drops
exposed to the air, and disturb or entirely overcome the
proper motion of the particles, are wholly prevented in
drops of small size immersed in oil,—a fact which, however,

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 483

is only apparent in those drops that are flattened, in con-
sequence of being nearly or absolutely in contact with the
stage of the microscope.

That the motion of the particles is not produced by any
cause acting on the surface of the drop, may be proved by
an inversion of the experiment; for by mixing a very small
proportion of oil with the water .containing the particles,
microscopic drops of oil of extreme minuteness, some of
them not exceeding in size the particles themselves, will be
found on the surface of the drop of water, and nearly or
altogether at rest; while the particles in the centre or
towards the bottom of the drop continue to move with their
usual degree of activity.

By means of the contrivance now described for reducing
the size and prolonging the existence of the drops contain-
ing the particles, which, simple as it is, did not till very
lately occur to me, a greater command of the subject is
obtained, sufficient perhaps to enable us to ascertain the
real cause of the motions in question.

Of the few experiments which I have made since this
manner of observing was adopted, some appear to me so
curious, that I do not venture to state them until they are &
verified by frequent and careful repetition.

I shall conclude(these supplementary remarks to my
former Observations, by noticing the degree in which I
consider those observations to have been anticipated.

That molecular was sometimes confounded with animal-
cular motion by several of the earlier microscopical obser-
vers, appears extremely probable from various passages in
the writings of Leeuwenhoek, as well as from a very inter-
esting Paper by Stephen Gray, published in the 19th
volume of the Philosophical Transactions.

Needham also, and Buffon, with whom the hypothesis
of organic particles originated, seem to have not unfre-
quently fallen into the same mistake. And I am inclined
to believe that Spallanzani, notwithstanding one of his
statements respecting them, has under the head of Azima-

484 ADDITIONAL REMARKS

letti d'ultimo ordine included the active Molecules as well
as true Animalcules.

I may next mention that Gleichen, the discoverer of the
motions of the Particles of the Pollen, also observed similar
motions in the particles of the ovulum of Zea Mays.

Wrisberg and Miiller, who adopted in part Buffon’s hy-
pothesis, state the globples, of which they suppose all
organic bodies formed, to be capable of motion ; and Miil-
ler distinguishes these moving organic globules from real
Animalcules, with which, he adds, they have been con-
founded by some very respectable observers.

In 1814 Dr. James Drummond, of Belfast, published in
the 7th volume of the Transactions of the Royal Society
of Edinburgh, a very valuable Paper, entitled “ On certain
Appearances observed in the Dissection of the Eyes of
Fishes.”

In this Essay, which I regret I was entirely unacquainted
with when I printed the account of my Observations, the
author gives an account of the very remarkable motions of
the spicula which form the silvery part of the choroid coat
of the eyes of fishes.

These spicula were examined with a simple microscope, and
6] as opaque objects, a strong light being thrown upon the
drop of water in which they were suspended. The appear-
ances are minutely described, and very ingenious reasoning
employed to show that, to account for the motions, the
least improbable conjecture is to suppose the spicula ani-
mated.

As these bodies were seen by reflected and not by trans-
mitted light, a very correct idea of their actual motions
could hardly be obtained; and with the low magnifying
powers necessarily employed with the instrument and in
the manner described, the more minute nearly spherical
particles or active Molecules which, when higher powers
were used, I have always found in abundance along with
the spicula, entirely escaped observation.

Dr. Drummond’s researches were strictly limited to the
spicula of the eyes and scales of fishes; and as he does not

ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 485

appear to have suspected that particles having analogous
motions might exist in other organized bodies, and far less
in inorganic matter, I consider myself anticipated by this
acute observer only to the same extent as by Gleichen, and
in amuch less degree than by Miiller, whose statements
have been already alluded to. ———

All the observers now mentioned have confined them-
selves to the examination of the particles of organic bodies.
In 1819, however, Mr. Bywater, of Liverpool, published an
account of Microscopical Observations, in which it is stated
that not only organic tissues, but also inorganic sub-
stances, consist of what he terms animated or irritable
particles.

A second edition of this Essay appeared m 1828, proba-
bly altered in some points, but it may be supposed agree-
ing essentially in its statements with the edition of 1819,
which I have never seen, and of the existence of which I
was ignorant when I published my pamphlet.

From the edition of 1828, which I have but lately met
with, it appears that Mr. Bywater employed a compound
microscope of the construction called Culpepper’s, that the
object was examined in a bright sunshine, and the light
from the mirror thrown so obliquely on the stage as to give
a blue colour to the infusion.

The first experiment I here subjoin in his own words. 17

“A small portion of flour must be placed on a slip of
glass, and mixed with a drop of water, then instantly ap-
plied to the microscope; and if stirred and viewed by a
bright sun, as already described, it will appear evidently
filled with innumerable small linear bodies, writhing and
twisting about with extreme activity.”

Similar bodies, and equally in motion, were obtained
from animal and vegetable tissues, from vegetable mould,
from sandstone after being made red hot, from coal, ashes,
and other inorganic bodies.

I believe that in thus stating the manner in which Mr.
Bywater’s experiments were conducted, I have enabled
microscopical observers to judge of the extent and kind of
optical illusion to which he was liable, and of which he

486 ADDITIONAL REMARKS ON ACTIVE MOLECULES.

does not seem to have been aware. I have only to add,.
that it is not here a question of priority; for if his obser-
vations are to be depended on, mine must be entirely set
aside.

July 8th, 1829.

‘OBSERVATIONS

ON THE

ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

IN

ORCHIDEAD AND ASCLEPIADEL.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, ESQ,,
D.C.L., F.R.S., Hon. M.R.S. Epin., anp R.I. Acap. V.P.LS. ;

_FOREIGN MEMBER OF THE ROYAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES IN THE INSTITUTE OF
FRANCE; OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES OF RUSSIA; THE ROYAL
ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF SWEDEN AND BAVARIA; OF THE FIRST
CLASS OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTE OF HOLLAND; THE ROYAL
SOCIETY OF DENMARK; AND THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY
OF NATURALISTS ; CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF
THE ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF
PRUSSIA AND BELGIUM, ETC., ETC.

[Reprinted from the ‘ Transactions of the Linnean Soctety.’
Vol. XVI, pp. 685—745.]

LONDON:

1832,

ON 'THE

ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

IN

ORCHIDEA-AND ASCLEPIADESA.

Reap November Ist anp 15tu, 1831.*

In the Essay now submitted to the Society, my prin-
cipal object is to give an account of some observations,
made chiefly in the course of the present year, on the
structure and economy of the sexual organs in Orchidez
and Asclepiadeze,—the two families of phenogamous
plants which have hitherto presented the most important
objections to the prevailing theories of vegetable fecun-
dation.

But before entermg on this account, it is necessary to
notice the various opinions that have been held respecting
the mode of impregnation in both families: and in con-
cluding the subject of Orchidez, I shall advert to a few
other points of structure in that natural order.

1 [This portion of the Memoir was originally printed for private distribution
in October, 183]. The additions made to it when reprinted in the ‘Linnean
Transactions,’ consist chiefly of the references to the authors quoted, of three
notes at pp. £95, 496 and 497, and of the plates and their explanations. ‘The
alterations are merely verbal, with the exception of a passage at pp. 522-4,
beneath which I have appended the corresponding passage of the first impres-
sion in a note.—Epir. ]

490 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

ORCHIDE.

The authors whose opinions or conjectures on the mode
of impregnation in Orchidese I have to notice, may be
divided into such as have considered the direct application
of the pollen to the stigma as necessary : and those who,—
from certain peculiarities in the structure and relative posi-
tion of the sexual organs in this family,—have regarded
the direct contact of these parts as in many cases difficult
686) or altogether improbable, and have consequently had
recourse to other explanations of the function.

In 1760, Haller, the earliest writer.of the first class, in
describing his Epipactis, states that the anther or pollen
masses, after leaving the cells in which they are originally
inclosed, are retained by the process called by him susten-
taculum, the rostellum of Richard, from which they readily
fall upon the stigma.’ He adds, that both in this genus
and in Orchis the stigma communicates by a fovea or
channel with the ovarium.

But as in 1742 he correctly describes the stigma of
Orchis,” and in his account of Epipactis® notices also the
gland derived, as he says, from the sustentaculum, and
which is introduced between and connects the pollen masses,
his opinion on the subject, though not expressed, is dis-
tinctly implied even at that period; or as indeed it may
be said to have been so early as 1736,* when he first de-
scribed the channel communicating with the ovarium, and
considered it as being in the place of a style.

In 1763, Adanson’ states that the pollen masses are
projected on the stigma, of which his description is at
least as satisfactory as that of some very recent writers on
the subject. He also describes the flower of an Orchideous
plant as being monandrous, with a bilocular anthera, con-
taining pollen which coheres in masses (a view of structure

! Orchid, class. constilut. in Act. Helvet. iv, p. 100.
; Hall. Enum. p. 262. 3 Id. p. 274,
Meth. stud, bot. p. 21. ° Fam. des Plant. ii, p. 69.

IN ORCHIDEZ AND ASCLEPIADES. 491

first entertained, but not published, by Bernard de Jussieu) ;?
and he correctly marks the relation both of the stamen and
placentee of the ovarium to the divisions of the peri-
anthium.

In 1777, Curtis, in the Flora Londinensis in his figure
and account of Ophrys apifera, correctly delineates and
describes the pollen masses, called by him anthere, the (7
glands at their base inclosed in distinct cuculli or bursiculee,
and the stigma, with the surface of which he represents
the masses as coming in contact.

In his second volume, the two lateral adnate lobes of
the stigma, and the auricule of the column of Orchis mas-
cula, are distinctly shown; and these auricule, now gene-
rally denominated rudimentary stamina, are also delineated
in some other species of Orchis afterwards figured in the
same work.

In 1793, Christian Konrad Sprengel’ asserts that the
pollen masses are applied directly to the secreting or viscid
surface on the front of the column, in other words to the
stigma, and that insects are generally the agents in this
operation.

In 1799, J. K. Wachter® supports the same opinion, as
far as regards the necessity of direct contact of the pollen
masses with the female organ ; and this observer was the
first who succeeded in artificially impregnating an Or-
chideous plant, by applying the pollen to the stigma of
Habenaria bifolia.

In 1799 also, or beginning of 1800, Schkuhr* takes the
same view of the subject, and states that the pollen masses,
which resist the action of common moisture, are readily
dissolved by the viscid fluid of the stigma.

In 1800 Swartz,’ in adopting the same opinion, notices
various ways in which the application of the pollen may
be effected in the different tribes of this family, repeats
the statement of Schkuhr on the solvent power of the
stigma, and in Bletia Tunkervillie describes ducts

1 Juss. gen. pl. p. 66. 2 Entd. Geheim. p. 401.
3 Romer, Archiv. ii, p. 209. 4 Handbuch iii, p. 192.

5 Act. Holm. 1800, p. 184,

492 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

.

which convey the absorbed fluid from that organ to the
ovarium.

In 1804, Salisbury! asserts that he had succeeded in
688] Impregnating many species belonging to different tribes
of Orchidese, by applying the pollen masses to the stigma,
whose channel communicating with the cavity of the
ovarium, and first noticed by Haller, he also describes.

In 1827, Professor L. C. Treviranus’ published an ac-
count of several experiments made by him in 1824, which
satisfactorily prove that impregnation in this family may
be effected by the direct application of the pollen to the
stigma.

About the end of 1830 a letter from Professor Amici’
to M. Mirbel was published, in which that distinguished
microscopical observer asserts that in many pheenogamous
plants the pollen tubes, or doyavz, penetrate through the
style into the cavity of the ovarium, and are applied directly
to the ovula.

In this important communication Orchideze are not
mentioned, but M. Adolphe Brongniart in a note states
that he himself has seen the production of doyawa or pollen
tubes even in this family; that here, however, as well as
in all the other tribes in which he had examined these
tubes, he found them to terminate in the tissue of the
stigma.

Of the second class of authors the earliest is Linnzeus,'
who, in 1764, not satisfied either with his own or any
other description then given of the stigma, inquires whether
the influence of the pollen may not be communicated in-
ternally to the ovarium.

In 1770, Schmidel,> in an account which he gives of a
species of Epipactis, describes and figures the upper lip of
the stigma, the rostellum of Richard, with its gland both
before and after the bursting of the anthera; and as he

' Linn. Soc. Transact. vil, p. 29. * Zeitschrift f, Physiol. ii, p. 225,
* Annal. des Se. Nat. xxi, p. 829.

* Prelect. in Ord. Nat. ed. Giseke, p. 182.

°” Gesn. Op. Bot, hist. plant. fase. ii, p. 15, tab. 19,

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADEA. 493

denominates that part, before the pollen masses are (39
attached to it, “stigma virgineum,” it may be considered
as belonging to the same class,

Koelreuter, the next writer in point of time, and whose
essay was published before Linneus’s query appeared,
states, in 1775,’ that the pollen masses, which he denomi-
nates naked antheree, impart their fecundating matter to
the surface of the cells of the true anthera, regarded by
him consequently as stigma, and that through this surface
it is absorbed and conveyed to the ovarium.

In 1787, Dr. Jonathan Stokes’ conjectures that in Or-
chideze, as well as in Asclepiadez, the male influence, or
principle of arrangement, as it is termed by John Hunter,
may be conveyed to the embryo without the intervention
of air: a repetition certainly of Linnzeus’s conjecture, with
which, however, as it was not published till 1791, he could
not have been acquainted.

In 1791, Batsch? states that in Orchis and Ophrys,—
and his observation may be extended at least to all Saty-
rine or Ophrydez,—the only way in which the mass of
pollen can act on the ovarium, is by the retrogradation of
the impregnating power through the pedunculus or caudi-
cula of the pollen mass to the gland beneath it, which
he is disposed to refer rather to the stigma than to the
anthera.

The late Professor Richard, in 1802,* expressly says that
fecundation is operated in Orchidez and Asclepiadez with-
out a change of place in the stamina; his opinion therefore
must be considered identical with that of Batsch, and ex-
tended to the whole order.

It might perhaps be inferred from the description which
I gave of Orchidez in a work published in 1510,° that my
opinion respecting the mode of impregnation agreed with (9
that of Batsch and Richard, though it is not there actually
expressed, nor indeed very clearly in another publication
of nearly the same date,’ in which I had adverted to this

1 Act. Phys, Palat. iii, p. 55. 2 With. Bot. Arrang. Qnd ed. il, p. 964.
3 Botanische Bemerk. i, p. 3. 4 Dict. de Botan. par Bulliard, ed. 2, p. 56,
5 Predr, Flor. Nov. Holl,i, p. 310. 6 Linn. Soc, Transact. x, p. 19.

494. ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

family. But I have since on several occasions more ex-
plicitly stated that opinion, which, until lately, I always
considered the most probable hypothesis on the subject.
At the same time its probability in this family appeared to
me somewhat less than in Asclepiadeee. For in Orchidez
a secreting surface in the female organ, apparently destined
to act on the pollen without the intervention of any other
part, is manifest; and some direct evidence of the fact
existed, though not then considered satisfactory. In Ascle-
piadeze, however, I entertained hardly any doubt on the
subject ; the only apparently secreting surface of the stigma
in that family being occupied by the supposed conductors
of the male influence, and no evidence whatever, with which
I was acquainted, existing of its action through any other
channel.

In 1816 or 1818 I received from the late celebrated
Aubert du Petit Thouars some printed sheets of an in-
tended work on Orchidee, which, with a few alterations,
was completed and published in 1822."

From the unfinished work, as well as that which was
afterwards published, it appears that this ingenious bota-
nist considered the glutinous substance connecting the
grains or Jobules of pollen as the “aura seminalis” or fe-
cundating matter; that the elastic pedicel of the pollen
mass, existing in part of the family, but according to him
not formed before expansion, consists of this gluten; and
that in the expanded flower the gluten which has escaped
from the pollen is, in all cases, in communication with the
stigma.

He describes the stigma as forming on the surface of
co the column a glutinous disk, from which a central thread
or cord of the same nature is continued through the style
to the cavity of the ovarium, where it divides into three
branches, and that each of these is again subdivided into
two. The six branches thus formed, are closely applied to
the parietes of the ovarium, run down on each side of the
corresponding placenta to its base, each giving off nume-

1 Hist, des Orchid. p. 14.

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADEA, 495

rous ramuli, which spread themselves among the ovula, and
separate them into irregular groups.

Hence, according to this author, a communication is
established between the anthera and the ovula, which he
adds are impregnated through their surface, and not, as
he supposes to be the case in other families, through their
funiculus or point of attachment to the placenta.
> 'The remarkable account of the stigma here quoted,
though coming from so distinguished and original an ob-
server, and one who had particularly studied this fannly of
plants, seems either to have been entirely overlooked, or
in some degree discredited by more recent writers, none of
whom, as far as I can find, have even alluded to it. And
I confess it entirely escaped me until after I had made the
observations which will be stated in the present essay, and
which confirm its accuracy as to the existence and course
of the parietal cords, though not as to their nature and
origin.

In 1824. Professor Link’ expresses his opinion that the
rostellum of Richard is without doubt the true stigma.

In 1829 Mr. Lindley,” who for several years has par-
ticularly studied and has lately published part of a valuable
systematic work on Orchideous Plants, states that in this
family impregnation takes effect by absorption from the
pollen masses through their gland into the stigmatic
channel.

In 1830, in his Introduction to the Natural System of
Botany, the same statement is repeated; and in this cov
work it also appears that he regards the glands to which
the pollen masses become attached in Ophrydee as derived
from the stamen, and not belonging to the stigma,” as in
1810 I had described them. It would even appear, from
a passage in his systematic work* published in the same

1 Philos. Bot. p. 298. 2 Synops. Brit. Flor. p. 256. ; :

3 “The pollen is not less curious. Now we have it in separate grains, as in
other plants, but cohering to a mesh-work of cellular tissue, which is collected
into a sort of central elastic strap; now the granules cohere in small angular
indefinite masses, and the central elastic strap becomes more apparent, has a
glandular extremity, which is often reclined in a peculiar pouch especially

destined for its protection.”—Introduct. to Nat. Syst. of Bot. p. 268.
+ Gen. and Sp. of Orchid. Part IJ, p. 3.

4.96 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

year, that he considers the analogous glands, existing in
most other tribes of Orchidez, as equally belonging to the
stamen: in his “ Introduction,” however, he refers them
to the stigma in all cases except in Ophrydee.

Towards the end of 1830 the first part of Mr. Francis
Bauer's Illustrations of Orchideous Plants edited by Mr.
Lindley, was published.

From this work, of the importance and beauty of which
it is impossible to speak too highly, it may be collected
that Mr. Bauer’s opimion or theory of impregnation in Or-
chideee does not materially differ from that of Batsch,
Richard, and other more recent writers. From one of the
figures it appears that this theory had occurred to him as
early as 1792; and in another figure, bearmg the same
date, he has accurately represented the structure of the
grains of pollen in a plant belonging to Ophrydee, a struc-
ture which I had not ascertained in that tribe till 1806.
Although Mr. Bauer’s theory is essentially the same as
that of Batsch and Richard, yet there are some points in
which it may be considered peculiar; and chiefly in his
supposing impregnation to take effect long before the ex-
693] pansion of the flower, at a time when the sexual organs
are so placed with relation to each other that the fecun-
dating matter, believed by him to pass from the pollen
mass through its caudicula, where that part exists, to the
gland attached to it, may be readily communicated to the
stigma, with which the gland is then either in absolute con-
tact or closely approximated. The more important points
of this account may be extended to nearly the whole order,
but is strictly applicable only to Satyrine or Ophrydex, a
tribe in which Mr. Bauer seems, with Mr. Lindley, to con-
sider the glands as belonging to the stamen and not to the
stigma.’ In those genera of this tribe in which the glands

1 In the second part of Mr. Bauer’s Illustrations, which has appeared since
this paper was read, the explanation of Tab. 3, fig. 6, is corrected in the follow-
ing manner:

“ For 6. A pollen mass with its caudicula and gland taken out of the anther;

“ Read 6. A pollen mass with its caudicula and the internal socket of the
stigmatic gland.”

It is evident, indeed, in the second part of the Illustrations, from figs. 8, 9,
1, and 12, of Tab. 12, representing details of Satyrium pustulatum, and the

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADES. 497

are included in a pouch or bursicula, he describes and
figures perforations in the back of the pouch, through which
the fecundating matter is communicated from the glands
to the stigma; and one of the figures is intended to repre-
sent a gland in the act of parting with the fecundating matter,

It is impossible to judge correctly of Mr. Bauer’s theory
until all the proofs and arguments in its favour are adduced.
I may observe, however, that those already published are
by no means satisfactory to me.

For, in the first place, in the very early stage in which, (6s
according to this theory, impregnation is supposed to be
effected, it appears to me that the pollen is not in a state to
impart its fecundating matter, nor the stigma to receive it ;
and it may be added, though this is of less weight, that
the ovula have neither acquired the usual degree of deve-
lopment, nor that position which they afterwards take, and
which gives the apex of the nucleus or point of impregna-
tion the proper direction, with regard to the supposed im-
pregnating surface.

Secondly, in the figure which may be said to exhibit a
demonstration of the correctness of the theory,—in that,
namely, representing the gland in the act of parting with
the fecundating matter,—the magnifying power employed
(which is only fifteen times) is surely insufficient for the
establishment of a fact of this kind; while the disengage-
ment of minute granules, which no doubt often takes place
when the gland is immersed in water, may readily be ac-
counted for in another way.’

drawings of which were made in 1800, that Mr. Bauer must, from that time at
least, have correctly understood the origin of the glands in Ophrydex. There
is nothing, however, in any of the figures in Tab. 3 of the first part at variance
with their explanations, from which I judged of his opinion. It may therefore
be concluded that Mr. Bauer had not examined these explanations before their
publication.

' This second observation ought not now to be taken into account, as in the
second part of Mr. Bauer’s Illustrations the following correction occurs re-
specting the figure alluded to (Tab. 3. fig. 8). :

“This is in some measure an ideal figure to represent in what way the
fecundating matter is supposed to leave the caudicula and stigmatic gland; for
this reason there has been no attention paid to preserving a proportion between
the pollen mass and the fecundating matter.” _ } bt

I may here, however, remark, that it was evidently not my intention, in the

82

498 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

Thirdly, I have never been able to find those perforations,
represented by Mr. Bauer, in the bursicula of Orchis and
Ophrys, and the existence of which in these genera 1s es-
sential to his hypothesis.

And, lastly, the appearance of the stigma in Bletia Tan-
63) hervillia, after impregnation, as he believes, according to
my view of the subject would rather prove that it was in a
state capable of acting upon, but had not yet received the
fecundating matter from, the anthera.

In thus venturing to differ from so accurate and expe-
rienced an observer as Mr. Bauer on a subject which he has
for many years minutely studied and so beautifully illus-
trated, I am well aware how great a risk I incur of being
myself found in error.

I am very desirous, however, that the perusal of this
sketch of the various statements that have appeared on the
question of impregnation, with the greater part of which
he is at present probably unacquainted, should induce him
to re-examine the facts and arguments by which his own
opinion on this subject is supported. He will thus either
succeed in establishing his theory on more satisfactory
grounds, or, if the examination should prove unfavourable,
he will, I am persuaded, from his well-known candour, as
readily abandon it.

The notice here given of the opinions of botanists on im-
pregnation in Orchidez brings the subject down to the
spring of the present year, when from circumstances, which
I may hereafter have occasion to advert to, my attention
was directed to this family of plants, the particular study
of which I had for a long time discontinued.

In reviewing notes respecting them, made many years ago,
I found some points merely hinted at, or imperfectly made
out, which seemed deserving of further examination; and
in the course of these inquiries, other observations of at
least equal importance suggested themselves.
observation in question, to throw any doubt on the correctness of Mr. Bauer’s
figure, being aware that very minute granular matter, separating from the

gland when immersed in water, is actually visible with a lens of about half an

inch focus. I objected to it only as a satisfactory proof of the theory re-
ferred to.

IN ORCHIDEH AND ASCLEPIADEA. 499

I now proceed to state, in some cases briefly, in others
at greater length, the results of this investigation.

The first question that occupied me was, the relation
which the lateral and generally rudimentary stamina bear («9s
to the other parts of the flower.

Into this subject I had in part entered in my Ob-
servations on Apostasia, published by Dr. Wallich in his
“Plante: Asiaticee Rariores,’? and had then considered it
probable that in all cases these Stamina, in whatever state
of development they were found, belonged to a different
series from the middle and usually fertile stamen ; in other
words, were placed opposite to the two lateral divisions of the
inner series of the perianthium. In 1810, however, when
I first advanced my hypothesis of the true nature of these
processes of the column, I supposed, though the opinion
was not then expressed, that they formed the complement
of the outer series of stamina; a view which has been since
very generally adopted, especially by Dr. Von Martius, who
has given it inastenographic formula, and by Mr. Lindley,
who has exhibited the relative position of parts in this family
in adiagram.” A careful examination of the structure of the
column in various tribes of the order, chiefly by means of
transverse sections, has fully confirmed the opinion I enter-
tained when treating of Apostasia; and more particularly
established the fact in Cypripedium, in which these lateral
stamina are perfectly developed.

On the hypothesis of rudimentary stamina I may remark,
that it presented itself to me some time before the publi-
cation of the Prodromus Flore Nove Hollandiz ; and my
belief is, that until the appearance of that work this view
had not been taken by any other observer in England. Mr.
Bauer at least, in a recent conversation on the subject,
readily admitted, with his usual candour, that although
acquainted with a case of accidental development, the gene-
ral view had not occurred to him until stated by me.

In my mind it arose from contrasting the structure of (97
Cypripedium with those genera of New Holland Orchideze
—Diuris, Prasophyllum, and others—in which the lateral

1 Vol. i, p. 74. 2 Introduct. to Nat, Syst. p. 264,

500 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

processes or appendages of the column are so remarkably
developed; and I afterwards, in searching for additional
confirmations of the hypothesis, believed I had found such
in the more minute lateral auricul of the column present
in most Ophrydez.

These auricule, however, though they might serve to
confirm, would hardly have suggested the hypothesis, at the
period especially of which I speak. They had indeed until
then been altogether overlooked, except by Malpighi,* by
Curtis in his Flora Londinensis, perhaps in Walcott’s Flora
Britannica, and by Mr. Bauer, whom they were not likely
to escape.

In my recent observations on Apostasia, referred to, I
noticed a singular monstrosity of Habenaria bifolia, which,
if such deviations from ordinary structure are always to be
trusted, would throw great doubt on the hypothesis
being applicable to these auricule of Ophrydez. For in
this case, in which three antheree are formed, auricule not
only exist on the middle or ordinary stamen, but one is
also found on the upper side of each of the lateral anthere,
which are here opposite to two divisions of the outer series
of the perianthium. I have lately met with another in-
stance of a similar monstrosity equally unfavourable ; and I
may add that this doubt is still further strengthened by my
not being able to find vascular cords connected with these
auricule in the only plants of Ophrydez in which I have
carefully examined, with this object, the structure of the
column, namely, Orchis Morio, mascula, and latifolia.

I do not indeed regard the absence of vessels as a com-
plete proof of these auriculz not being rudimentary stamina.
But I may remark, that in the other tribes of Orchidee, in
608] many of whose genera analogous processes are found, and
in which tribes alone cases of their complete development
have hitherto been observed, vessels not only generally
exist in these processes, but may be traced to their expected
origins, namely, into those cords which also supply the
inner lateral divisions of the perianthium.

Although not necessarily connected with my subject, I

1 Op. Om, tab. 25, fig. 142.

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADES. 501

may here advert to the remarkable monstrosity in the
flowers of an Ophrys described and figured by M. His!
upwards of two years before the appearance of my Prodro-
mus. ‘This account I did not meet with till after that part
of the volume relating to Orchideze was printed; and I
have here only to observe respecting it, that neither the
monstrosity itself, consisting of the conversion into stamina
of the three inner divisions of the perianthium, nor the
author’s speculation founded on it, has any connection with
my opinion which relates to the processes of the column.

M. His’s paper, however, and the remarkable structure of
Epistephium of M. Kunth, have together given rise to a
third hypothesis, whose author, M. Achille Richard,’ con-
siders an Orchideous flower as generally deprived of the
outer series of the perianthium, which is present only in
Epistephium. He consequently regards the existing inner
series of perianthium, or that to which the labellum belongs,
as formed of metamorphosed stamina.

This hypothesis, although apparently sanctioned by the
structure of Scitamineze, I consider untenable; the external
additional part in Epistephium, which I have examined,
appearing to me rather analogous to the calyculus in some
Santalaceze, in a few Proteaceee, and perhaps to that of
Loranthacez.

With reference to the support the hypothesis may (9
derive from the monstrosity described by M. His, I may add
that I have met with more than one case of similar con-
version into stamina of the inner series of the perianthium,
or at least of its two lateral divisions, with a manifest ten-
dency to the same change in the labellum: and in one of
these cases, namely Weottia picta, in addition to the con-
version of the two lateral divisions of the perianthium, the
lateral processes of the column were also completely deve-
loped.

The next point examined was the composition of the
Stigma with the relation of its lobes or divisions to the other
parts of the flower, and especially to the supposed compo-

1 Journul de Physique, xv. (1807), p. 241.
2 Mém. de la Soc. a’ Hist. Nat. de Paris, iv, p. 16.

502 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

nent parts of the ovarium. On this subject very little in-
formation is to be obtained from the writings of botanists,
most of whom have contented themselves with describing
the stigma as a disk, a fovea glutinosa, a secreting surface,
or viscid space in front of thecolumn. ‘The late celebrated
Richard, however, who adverts to the occasional existence
of two lateral processes of his gynizus, may be supposed to
have had more correct notions of its composition: and it
may also be observed, that in Curtis’s plate of Ophrys
apifera already referred to, and still more distinctly in Mr.
Bauer’s figure of Orchis mascula, the two lateral lobes are
represented as distinct, corresponding very exactly with
Haller’s description, in 1742, of the stigma in this genus.

The result of my examination of this point satisfied me
that Orchidez have in reality three stigmata, generally more
or less confluent, but in some cases manifestly distinct, and
two of which are in several instances even furnished with
styles of considerable length.

These stigmata are placed opposite to the three outer
divisions of the perianthium, and consequently terminate
the axes of the supposed component parts of the ovarium,
always regarded by me as made up of three simple ovaria
70) united by their ovuliferous margins ; a structure m which
the ordinary relation of stigmata to placente: is that here
found.

In Mr. Bauer’s ‘ I]lustrations’ already referred to, a very
different account is given of the composition of the ovarium,
which is there said to be formed of six pieces.

This view of its composition seems to be founded on the
existence of six vascular cords, on the apparent interrup-
tions in the cellular tissue, and on the singular dehiscence
of the capsule. But the mere number of vascular cords,
which, being destined to supply all parts of the flower, may
be said rather to indicate the ‘divisions of the perianthium
than those of the ovarium, cannot be considered as affording
an argument of much importance, and, if it were, would
equally apply to many other families having trilocular
ovaria, as Iridee ; while the interruptions or equalities of
cellular tissue may be viewed as only the preparation for

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADEA. 503

that dehiscence which, though very remarkable in this order,
is in a great degree analogous to that taking place in most
Cruciferge, in several Leguminosz, and in other families of
plants. It may also be objected to Mr. Bauer’s view of
the composition of ovarium, that the arrangement of the
parietal placenta, which on this hypothesis would occupy
the axes of the three alternate component parts, is contrary
to every analogy; while the position of the stigmata, if my
account should prove to be correct, affords evidence nearly
conclusive of the ovarium being formed of only three parts.

In those genera of Orchideze in which the lateral stamina
are perfect, and the middle stamen without anthera, namely,
Cypripedium and Apostasia, all these lobes or divisions of
stigma are equally developed, are of nearly similar form
and texture, and, as I have proved by direct experiment in
Cypripedium, are all equally capable of performing the
proper function of the organ.

In most other cases the anterior lobe, or that placed ca
opposite to the perfect stamen, and deriving its vessels from
the same cord, manifestly differs both in form and texture
from the other two. ‘To this anterior, or upper lobe, as it
generally becomes in the expanded flower, the glands always
belong to which the pollen masses become attached, but
from which they are in all cases originally distinct, as may
be proved even in Ophrydeze.

According to my view, therefore, of the mode of impreg-
nation, its office is essentially different from that of the
two lateral lobes or stigmata, which in various degrees of
development are always present, and in all cases, when the
ovarium is perfect, are capable of performing their proper
function.

The greatest development of these lateral stigmata takes
place in the tribe of Satyrine or Ophrydez, as in many
species of Habenaria, those especially which are found
near or within the tropics; and still more remarkably in
Bonatea speciosa, a plant hardly indeed distinguishable
from the same extensive genus.

It would seem that in Bonatea the extraordinary develop-
ment and complete separation of these lateral stigmata,

504 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

have effectually concealed their true nature ; and accord-
ingly they have uniformly been considered as forming
parts or appendages of the labellum, with which indeed
their bases cohere. That they are really stigmata, how-
ever, I have proved by a careful examination of the tissue
of their secreting surface, by the action of the pollen arti-
ficially applied to this tissue, by the descent of its tubes,
hereafter to be described, along the upper surface of the
styles which is destitute of epidermis, and by the conse-
quent enlargement of the ovarium. Diplomeris of Mr.
Don,' which may also be regarded as a species of Habe-
naria, is another example of nearly the same kind; and the
70) description of stigma which, in 1813, I introduced into
the character of Satyrium,’ implies an analogous develop-
ment in that genus.

On the relative position of stamina and stigmata in the
column of an Orchideous plant, it may be remarked that
there is hardly an instance of a perfectly developed stamen
and stigma placed opposite to each other, and consequently
deriving their vessels from the same cord.

For, in the ordinary structure of the family in which
only one perfect stamen is produced, the corresponding
stigma loses entirely or in great part its proper function,
which it recovers, so to speak, in those cases where this
stamen becomes imperfect, or is destitute of an anthera:
and hence, perhaps, it may be said that to obtain in any
case the complete devolopment of the lateral stamina, and,
what is of greater importance, to ensure in all cases the
perfection of the lateral stigmata, these organs are never
placed opposite, but uniformly alternate with each other.

The general conformation of the ovarium, with regard to
the number and relative position of the parietal placenta,
and the arrangement of their numerous ovula, has long
been well understood. But the early structure and evo-
lution of the unimpregnated ovulum have not yet, as far as
I know, been in any degree attended to.

In its gradual development, the ovulum exhibits a series

1 Prodr. Flor. Nepal. p. 26.
* Ait, Hort, Kew. ed. 2, vol. v, p. 196.

IN ORCHIDEZ AND ASCLEPIADER, 505

of changes nearly agreeing with those which M. Mirbel!
has described and illustrated as taking place in other
families.

In the earliest state in which I have examined the ovulum
in Orchidez, it consists merely of a minute papilla pro-
jecting from the pulpy surface of the placenta. In the cis
next stage the annular rudiment of the future testa is
visible at the base of the papilliform nucleus. The sub-
sequent changes, namely, the enlargement of the testa, the
production of a funiculus, which is never vascular, and the
curvature or inversion of the whole ovulum, so as to ap-
proximate the apex of its nucleus to the surface of the
placenta, take place in different genera at different periods
with relation to the development of the other parts of the
flower. In general when the flower expands, the ovulum
will be found in a state and direction proper for receiving
the male influence. But in several cases, as in Cypripedium
and Epipactis, genera which in many other respects are
nearly ailied, the ovulum has not completed its inversion,
nor is the nucleus entirely covered by its testa until long
after expansion, and even after the pollen has been acted
on by the stigma, and its tubes have penetrated into the
cavity of the ovarium.

The tissue of the perfect stigmata in Orchideze does not
materially differ from that of many other families. In the
early state the utriculi composing it are densely approxi-
mated, having no fluid interposed. In the more advanced
but unimpregnated state, these utriculi enlarge, and are
separated from each other by a copious and generally viscid
secretion. The channel of the style, or stigma, whose
parietes are similarly composed, undergoes the same changes.
Both these states are represented in one of Mr. Bauer’s
plates, who however considers the more advanced stage as
subsequent to impregnation.

In the advanced but still unimpregnated state of the
ovarium, the upper portions, which are in continuation
with the axes of the three placenta, but do not produce

Annual, des Sc. Nat. xvii, p. 802;—and in Mém. de PAcad. des Se. de
? Instit. ix, p. 212. :

506 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

ovula, are of a texture somewhat different from that of the
ereater part of the cavity, but still more obviously different
from that of the cavity of the style, being neither apparently
70s) secreting nor consisting of similar utriculi. A narrow line
of like surface is found extending on each side of every
placenta nearly as far as it is ovuliferous. The three lines
occupying the upper part of the axes, and the six lines
marginal to the three placenta, may, for a reason which
will hereafter appear, be called the conducting surfaces of
the ovarium.

The female organ, as now described, is in a proper state
to be acted upon by the pollen applied to the stigma, and
for the transmission of the fecundating matter mto the
cavity of the ovarium, in a manner and form which I shall
presently attempt to explain.

In reflecting on the whole evidence existing in favour of
the direct application of the pollen mass to the stigma, and
especially on the recent experiments of Professor Trevi-
ranus,' I could no longer doubt that in this manner im-
pregnation was actually effected in Orchidez ; and the sole
difficulty in my mind to its being the only way arose from
adverting to a circumstance that must have been remarked
by every one who has particularly attended to this family,
either in Europe or in tropical regions; namely, that all
the capsules of a dense spike are not unfrequently ripened :
a fact which at first seems hardly reconcilable with this
mode of fecundation, at least on the supposition that the
pollen mass is applied to the stigma by insects.

Without going fully into the question at present, I shall
here only remark, that in several such cases I have satisfied
myself, by actual examination of the stigmata belonging
to capsules taken at many different heights in the spike,
that pollen, by whatever means, had actually been applied
to them.*

1 Zeitschrift f. Physiol. ii, p. 225.

* It may also be observed, that the same difficulty applies to many other
cases of dense inflorescence, as to the female spikes or strobili of Conifers,
Zamia, and Zea; in all of which the symmetry of the ripe fruit is generally
Eee although partial failures of impregnation might be at least equally
expected.

IN ORCHIDE AND ASCLEPIADEA. 507

Believing, therefore, this is to be the only mode in tvs
which impregnation is effected, I proceeded to examine the
immediate changes produced by the application of the
pollen masses to the stigma.

From numerous observations and experiments made
with this view, chiefly in Satyrine or Ophrydee, and Are-
thuseze, not however confined to these tribes, it was ascer-
tained that the grains of pollen, soon after being applied to
the stigma, either in the entire mass or separately, produce
tubes or doyaue analogous to those first observed in one
case by Professor Amici,’ and afterwards in numerous
others, and in many families, by M. Adolphe Brongniart.”

In Orchideze one tube only is emitted from the abso-
lutely simple grain, while the number of tubes generally
corresponds with that of the divisions or cells of the com-
pound grain. These tubes are of extreme tenuity, their
diameter being generally less than 1-2000th of an inch,
and they acquire a great length, even while adhering to
the grains producing them. From these, however, they
separate generally while still involved in the secretion and
mixed with the utriculi of the stigma; and I have never
observed an instance of a tube with its grain attached to
it lower than the tissue of the stigma. In form they are
perfectly cylindrical, or of equal diameter, neither dilated
at the apex nor sensibly contracted in any part of their
course. I have never found them either branched or
jointed; but have frequently observed apparent imterrup-
tions in the tube, probably caused by partial coagulations
of the contained fluid. Even in their earliest stage, while
in length hardly equal to the diameter of the grain, I have
not been able to observe them to contain distinct granules
in employing a magnifymg power of 150. With a cs
power of 300 or 400 indeed, extremely minute and very
transparent granular matter may be detected; but such
granules are very different from those which have been
supposed to belong to the grains of pollen.

As an entire pollen mass is usually applied to the surface

Atti della Soc. Ital. xix, par. 2, p. 254. Annal. des Se. Nat. ii, p. 66.
Annal, des Se. Nat. xii, p. 34,

508 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

of the stigma, and as a great proportion of the mass so
applied is acted upon by the fluid in which it is immersed,
the tubes produced are generally very numerous, and to-
gether form a cord which passes through the channel of the
stigma or style.

On reaching the cavity of the ovarium this cord regu-
larly divides into three parts, the divisions being closely
applied to those short upper portions of the axes of the
valves which are not placentiferous; and at the point where
the placenta commences each cord again divides into two
branches. These six cords descend along the conducting
surfaces already described when speaking of the unim-
pregnated ovarium, and generally extend as far as the
placentee themselves, with which they are thus placed
nearly but perhaps not absolutely in contact.

The cords now described, both general and partial, seem
to me to be entirely composed of pollen tubes, certainly
without any mixture of the utriculi of the stigma, or, as
far as I can ascertain, of the tissue of the conducting sur-
faces.

In two cases, namely Ophrys apifera and Cypripedium
spectabile, | at one time believed I had seen tubes going off
laterally from the partial cords towards the placentz and
mixing with the ovula; but Iam not at present entirely
satisfied with the exactness of these observations, and [
have never been able to detect similar ramifications in any
other case.’

That the existence of these tubes in the cavity of the
ovarium is essential to fecundation in Orchidez, can hardly
be questioned. But the manner in which they operate on,
707) or Whether they come actually in contact with, the ovula,
are points which still remain undetermined.

IT am aware that Professor Amici,” who discovered in
several plants the remarkable fact of the penetration of the
pollen tubes into the cavity of the ovarium, and who re-
gards this economy as being very general, likewise believes
that in all cases a pollen tube comes in contact with an

1 See Additional Observations.
* Anual. des Se, Nat. xxi, p. 329.

IN ORCHIDEH AND ASCLEPIADEA. 509

ovulum. M. Du Petit Thouars also, in his account already
quoted of these cords, supposed by him to belong to the
stigma of Orchidez, describes their ultimate ramifications
as mixing with the ovula.

I do not however consider myself so far advanced as
these observers in this very important point ;’ and what I
shall have to adduce on the subject of Asclepiadez, makes
me hesitate still more to adopt their statements.

I may also remark that in Orchidez the six cords are
to be met with even in the ripe capsule, in which, allow-
ance being made for the effect of pressure, they are not
materially reduced in size; and the statement by M. Du
Petit Thouars, of the lateral branches separating the ovula
into irregular groups, is certainly not altogether correct ;
these groups being equally distinct before the existence of
the cords.

With regard to the question of the origin of the pollen
tubes, several arguments might be adduced in favour of M.
Brongniart’s opinion; which is, that they belong to the
inner membrane of the grain, the intimate cohesion of the
two membranes being assumed in most cases, and the no
less intimate union of the constituent parts of compound
grains in some others. That an inner membrane does oc-
casionally exist is manifest in the pollen of several Conifere,
in which the outer coat regularly bursts and is deciduous ;
and it will hereafter appear, that the structure in Ascle-
piadeze confirms the correctness of this view.

But whatever opinion may be entertained as to the ts
origin of the tube, it can hardly be questioned that its pro-
duction or growth is a vital action excited in the grain by
the application of an external stimulus. The appropriate
and most powerful stimulus to this action is no doubt con-
tact, at the proper period, with the secretion or surface of
the stigma of the same species. Many facts, however, and
among others the existence of hybrid plants, prove that
this is not the only stimulus capable of producing the
effect ; and in Orchideze I have found that the action in

1 See Additional Observations.

510 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

the pollen of one species may be excited by the stigma of
another belonging to a very different tribe.

The elongation of the tubes, so remarkable in this family,
and their separation from the grain long before their growth
is completed, render it probable that they derive nourish-
ment either from the particles contained in the grain, or
from the conducting suriaces with which they are in contact.

The first visible effect of the action of the pollen on the
stigma is the enlargement of the ovarium, which, in cases
where it was reversed by torsion in the flowering state,
generally untwists and resumes its original position.

Of the changes produced in the ovulum consequent to
impregnation, the first consists in its enlargement merely ;
and in the few cases where the nucleus is at this period
still partially exposed, it becomes completely covered by
the testa, the original apex, but now the lower extremity of
which continues open. The next change consists in the
disappearance of the nucleus, probably from its acquiring
greater transparency, and becoming confluent with the
substance of the testa. Soon after, or perhaps simulta-
neously with, the disappearance of the original nucleus,
and while the enlargement of the whole ovulum is gradually
proceeding, a minute opaque round speck, generally seated
about the middle of the testa, becomes visible. The
709] opaque speck is the commencement of the future embryo.
At this period, or until the opaque corpuscle or nucleus has
acquired more than half the size it attaims in the ripe seed,
a thread may be traced from its apex very nearly to the
open end of the testa, or as it may be supposed, to the
apex of the original nucleus of the unimpregnated ovulum.

This thread consists of a simple series of short cells, in
one of which, in a single instance only however, I observed
a circulation of very minute granular matter; and in seve-
ral cases I have been able to distinguish in these cells that
granular areola so frequently -existing in the cells of
Orchideous plants, and to which I shall have occasion here-
after to advert.

The lowermost joint or cell of this thread is probably the
original state of what afterwards, from enlargement and

IN ORCHIDE AND ASCLEPIADEA. 511

deposition of granular matter, becomes the opaque speck
or rudiment of the future embryo.

The only appreciable changes taking place in this opaque
rudiment of the embryo are its gradual increase in size, and
at length its manifest cellular structure.

In the ripe state it forms an ovate or nearly spherical
body, consisting, as far as I have been able to ascertain, of
a uniform cellular tissue covered by a very thin membrane,
the base of which does not exhibit any indication of original
attachment at that point; while at the apex the remains
of the lower shrivelled joints of the cellular thread are still
frequently visible.

This cellular body may be supposed to constitute the
Embryo, which would therefore be without albumen,
and whose germinating point, judging from analogy, would
be its apex, or that extremity where the cellular thread is
found; and consequently that corresponding with the apex
of the nucleus in the unimpregnated ovulum.

The description here given of the undivided embryo in Or-
chideous plants as forming the whole body of the nucleus, mo
and consequently being destitute of albumen, agrees with the
account first I believe published by M. du Petit Thouars,!
and very soon after by the late excellent Richard.”

The only other remark I have to make on the fructitica-
tion of this family, is, that the seed itself, as well as
its funiculus, is entirely without vessels, and that the
funiculus, which in the ripe seed is inserted into the testa
close to one side of its open base, can hardly be traced
beyond that point.

I shall conclude my observations on Orchidez with a
notice of some points of their general structure, which
chiefly relate to the cellular tissue.

In each cell of the epidermis of a great part of this
family, especially of those with membranaceous leaves, a
single circular areola, generally somewhat more opaque
than the membrane of the cell, is observable. ‘This areola,
which is more or less distinctly granular, is slightly convex,

1 Hist. des Orchid. p. 19, 2 Mém. du Mus. @ Hist. Nat. iv, p. 41.

512 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

and although it seems to be on the surface is in reality
covered by the outer lamina of the cell. There is no regu-
larity as to its place in the cell; it is not unfrequently
however central or nearly so.

As only one areola belongs to each cell, and as in many
cases where it exists in the common cells of the epidermis
it is also visible in the cutaneous glands or stomata, and in
these is always double,—one being on each side of the
limb,—it is highly probable that the cutaneous gland is in
all cases composed of two cells of peculiar form, the line of
union being the longitudinal axis of the disk or pore.

This areola, or nucleus of the cell as perhaps it might be
termed, is not confined to the epidermis, being also found
not only in the pubescence of the surface, particularly when
mj jointed, as in Cypripedium, but in many cases in the
parenchyma or internal cells of the tissue, especially when
these are free from the deposition of granular matter.

In the compressed cells of the epidermis the nucleus is
in a corresponding degree flattened; but in the internal
tissue it is often nearly spherical, more or less firmly ad-
hering to one of the walls, and projecting into the cavity
of the cell. In this state it may not unfrequently be found
in the substance of the column, and in that of the perian-
thium.

The nucleus is manifest also in the tissue of the stigma,
where, in accordance with the compression of the utriculi,
it has an intermediate form, being neither so much flattened
as in the epidermis, nor so convex as it is in the internal
tissue of the column.

I may here remark, that Iam acquainted with one case
of apparent exception to the nucleus being solitary in each
utriculus or cell, namely in Bletia Tunkervillia.

In the utriculi of the stigma of this plant I have gene-
rally, though not always, found a second areola apparently
on the surface, and composed of much larger granules than
the ordinary nucleus, which is formed of very minute
granular matter, and seems to be deep seated.

Mr. Bauer has represented the tissue of the stigma in
this species of Bletia, both before and as he believes after

IN ORCHIDEX AND ASCLEPIADES. 513

impregnation; and in the latter state the utriculi are
marked with from one to three areola of similar appear-
ance.

The nucleus may even be supposed to exist in the pollen
of this family. In the early stages of its formation at
Jeast a minute areola is often visible in the simple grain,
and in each of the constituent parts or cells of the com-
pound grain. But these areola may perhaps rather be
considered as merely the points of production of the tubes.

This nucleus of the cell is not confined to Orchideee, (72
but is equally manifest in many other Monocotyledonous
families ; and I have even found it, hitherto however in
very few cases, in the epidermis of Dicotyledonous plants ;
though in this primary division it may perhaps be said to
exist in the early stages of development of the pollen.
Among Monocotyledones the orders in which it is most

remarkable are Liliaceee, Hemerocallidee, Asphodelez, ©

Tridez, and Commelinez.

In some plants belonging to this last-mentioned family,
especially in Zradescautia virginica and_ several nearly
related species, it is uncommonly distinct, not only in the
epidermis and in the jointed hairs of the filaments,’ but in

1 The jointed hair of the filament in this genus forms one of the most
interesting microscopic objects with which I am acquainted, and that in three
different ways:

Ist. Its surface is marked with extremely fine longitudinal parallel equi-
distant lines or strie, whose intervals are equal from about 1-15,000th to
1-20,000th of an inch. It might therefore in some cases be conveniently em-
ployed as a micrometer.

Qndly. The nucleus of the joint or cell is very distinct as well as regular in
form, and by pressure is easily separated entire from the joint. It then
appears to be exactly round, nearly lenticular, and its granular matter is either
held together by a coagulated pulp not visibly granular,—or, which may be
considered equally probable, by an enveloping membrane. The analogy of this
nucleus to that existing in the various stages of development of the cells in
which the grains of pollen are formed in the same species, is sufficiently
obvious.

8rdly. In the joint when immersed in water, being at the same time freed

from air, and consequently made more transparent, a circulation of very miuute ,

granular matter is visible to a lens magnifying from 300 to 400 times. This
motion of the granular fluid is seldom in one uniform circle, but frequently in
several apparently independent threads or currents: and these currents,
though often exactly longitudinal and consequently in the direction of the striae
of the membrane, are not unfrequently observed forming various angles with
these strie. The smallest of the threads or streamlets appear to consist of a

a

514 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

7s) the tissue of stigma, in the cells of the ovulum even
before impregnation, and in all the stages of formation of
the grains of pollen, the evolution of which is so remarkable
in those species of Tradescantia.'

The few indications of the presence of this nucleus, or
areola, that I have hitherto met with in the publications of
botanists, are chiefly in some figures of epidermis, in the
recent works of Meyen and Purkinje, and in one case in
M. Adolphe Brongniart’s memoir on the structure of
leaves. But so little importance seems to be attached to it,
that the appearance is not always referred to in the ex-
planations of the figures in which it is represented. Mr.
Bauer, however, who has also figured it in the utriculi of the
stigma of Bletia Tankervilliea, has more particularly noticed
it, and seems to consider it as only visible after impregna-
tion.
ms) ‘The second point of structure in Orchidez to which
I shall at present more briefly advert, is the frequent exist-

single series of particles. The course of these currents seems ofien in some
degree affected by the nucleus, towards or from which many of them occa-
sioually tend or appear to proceed. They can hardly, however, be said to be
impeded by the nucleus, for they are occasionally observed passing between its
surface and that of the cell; a proof that this body does not adhere to both
sides of the cavity, and also that the number and various directions of the
currents cannot be owing to partial obstructions arising from the unequal com-
pression of the cell.

1 Ju the very early stage of the flower-bud of Zradescantia virginica, while
the anthers are yet colourless, their Joculi are filled with minute lenticular
grains, having a transparent flat limb, with a slightly convex and minutely
granular semi-opaque disk. This disk is the nucleus of the cell, which proba-
bly loses its membrane or limb, and, gradually enlarging, forms in the next
stage a grain also lenticular, and which is marked either with only one trans-
parent line dividing it into two equal parts, or with two lines crossing at right
angles, and dividing it into four equal parts. In each of the quadrants a small
nucleus is visible; and even where one transparent line only is distinguish-
able, two nuclei may frequently be found in each semicircular division. These
nuclei may be readily extracted from the containing grain by pressure, and
after separation retain their original form.

. In the next stage examined, the greater number of grains consisted of ihe
semicircular divisions already noticed, which had naturally separated, and now
contained only one nucleus, which had greatly increased in size.

In the succeeding state the grain apparently consisted of the nucleus of the
former stage considerably enlarged, having a regular oval form, a somewhat
granular surface, and originally a small nucleus. This oval grain continuing to
Increase in size, and in the thickness and opacity of its membrane, acquires a
pale yellow colour, and is now the perfect grain of pollen.

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADE., 515

ence, particularly in the parasitical tribes, of fibrous or
spirally striated cells in the parenchyma, especially of the
leaves, but also in the white covering of the radical fibres.
In the leaves, they are either short spirally striated cells
whose longer diameter is at right angles to the surface, as
in Stelis and Pleurothallis, and whose fibres or striae are
connected by a broader membrane; or, being greatly
elongated and running in the direction of the leaf, resemble
compound spiral vessels of enormous diameter, aud consist-
ing entirely of the spiral fibres with no visible connecting
membrane: the real spiral vessels in the same species
being, as they generally are in the family, very slender and
simple. In‘the white covering of the radical fibres the
shorter striated cell is met with in many genera, especially
I think in Oncidium and Epidendrum, in one species of
which they have been remarked and figured by Meyen.’

My concluding observation on Orchidez relates to the
very general existence and great abundance, in this family,
of Raphides or acicular crystals in almost every part of the
cellular tissue.

In each cell where they exist these crystals are ar-
ranged in a single fasciculus, which is generally of a square
form.

The individual crystals—which are parallel to each
other,—are cylindrical, with no apparent angles, and have
short and equally pointed extremities.

The abundance of these fasciculi of crystals in the cellu-
lar tissue of the auricule of the column or supposed lateral
stamina in Orphydee, is very remarkable, giving these pro-
cesses externally a granular appearance, which has been ims
noticed though its cause seems to have been overlooked.

In the recent work of Meyen,” also, some examples of
these crystals in Orchides: are given.

' Phytotomie, tab. 11, f. 1 and 2. 2 Phytotomie.

516 ON THE ORGANS AND MODK OF FECUNDATION

ASCLEPIADEA.

‘The various statements and conjectures on the structure
and functions of the sexual organs in this family were
collected, and published in 1811, by the late Baron Jacquin,
in a separate volume, entitled, ‘Genitalia Asclepiadearum
Controversa.’

‘T'o this work, up to the period when it appeared, I may
refer for a complete history, and to the tenth volume of the
Linnean Society’s Transactions, along with the first of the
Wernerian Natural History Society’s Memoirs, published
somewhat earlier, for a slight sketch, of the subject.

I shall here therefore only notice such statements as
Jacquin has either omitted or imperfectly given, and
continue the history to the present time.

In 1763, Adanson correctly describes the stamina in
Asclepias as having their filaments united into a tube
surrounding the ovaria, their antherze bilocular and cohering
with the base of the stigma, and the pollen of each cell
forming a mass composed of confluent grains as in Orchi-
dee. He is also correct in considering the pentagonal
body as the stigma; but he has entirely overlooked its
glands and processes, nor does he say anything respecting
the manner in which the pollen masses act upon or com-
municate their fecundating matter to it.

In 1779, Gleichen,’ although he expressly says that in
young flower-buds the pollen masses are distinct from
those glands of the pentagonal central body to which they
ns) afterwards are attached, yet considers both masses and
glands as equally belonging to the anthera, the mass
being the receptacle of the pollen. Ue further states that
before the masses unite with the glands they are removed
from the cells in which they were lodged, and are found
firmly implanted by their sharp edge into the wall of the
tube which surrounds the ovaria; that in this state a white

' Microscop. B.td. p. 73, eb seq.

IN ORCHIDE AND ASCLEPIADEA. 517

viscid substance hangs to them, which, when highly
magnified, appears to consist of very slender tubes con-
taining minute globules; and these tubes with their con-
tents he considers as constituting the early preparation for
the formation of pollen. He also asserts that the tops of
the styles are not originally connected with the pentagonal
body to which the glands belong—the stigma of Adanson,
Jacquin, and others; and that therefore the true stigmata
are those extremities of the styles on which, he adds,
vesicles and threads are observable. And lastly, he sup-
poses that impregnation, which he says is of rare oc-
currence in this family, does not usually take place until
those stigmata have penetrated through the substance of
the pentagonal body, and are on a level with its apex; at
the same time he is disposed to believe that insects may
occasionally assist in this function, by carrying the fecun-
dating matter directly to the stigmata, if I understand him,
even before they enter the pentagonal body. His con-
clusion therefore is, that in Asclepiadeze impregnation may
be effected in two different ways.

This description, in several respects so paradoxical, and
of which Jacquin has overlooked some of the most im-
portant parts, is too remarkable to be here either omitted
or abridged. It is not indeed strictly correct in more
than two points, namely, in the pollen masses being
originally distinct from the glands, and in the masses,
when found implanted in the membrane surrounding the
ovarium, having minute tubes filled with granular matter 77
hanging to them. The remaining statements, however,
though essentially erroneous, are so far founded in fact,
that had Gleichen cither opened or rather dilated the
opening which must have existed in the pollen mass when
these tubes were found hanging to it, and more carefully
attended to the state of the other parts of the flower when
the mass was seen implanted in the tube, he must neces-
sarily have obtained a correct view of the whole structure,
and consequently have greatly advanced—by at least half
a century—not only our knowledge of this particular family,
but also the general subject of vegetable impregnation.

518 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

In 1793, Christian Konrad Sprengel, who adopts the
opinion of Jacquin both with respect to the pollen masses
and pentagonal stigma, further states, that this stigma has
a secreting upper surface or apex, and is formed of two
united bodies, each of which conveys to its corresponding
ovarium the fecundating matter, consisting of the oily fluid
which exudes from the surface of the pollen mass. He
also considers insects as here essentially necessary m im-
pregnation, which they effect by extracting, in a manner
particularly described, the pollen masses fyom the cells,
and applying them to the apex of the stigma. And lastly,
as extraordinary activity of the msect is necessary, or at
least advantageous in the performance of this operation,
that activity is, according to him, produced by the intoxi-
cating secretion of the nectaria.*

In 1809, an essay on Asclepiadez was published in the
first volume of the Memoirs of the Wernerian Natural
History Society, in which one of my principal objects was
to establish the opinion, more or less conjectural, of Adanson,
7s) Richard, Jussieu, and Schreber, respecting the struc-
ture of the stamina and stigma. With this view I appealed
to the remarkable fact, that in the early state of the flower-
bud the pollen masses are absolutely distinct from the
glands and processes of the stigma, to which they in a
more advanced stage become attached. This proof of the
real origin of parts I then believed to be entirely new. It
has, however, been already seen that the fact was noticed
by Gleichen, and it will presently appear that it was also
well known to another original observer.

In the essay referred to, I had not very minutely ex-
amined the texture of the pollen mass, and in true Ascle-
piadeze I had failed in ascertaining its real internal struc-
ture; not having been then aware of the existence of the
included grains of pollen, but believing, until very lately,
that the mass in its most advanced state consisted of one

‘ It may here be remarked, that the prevailing form of inflorescence in
Asclepiadeze is well adapted to this economy; for the insect so readily passes
from one corolla to another, that it not unfrequently visits every flower of the
umbel, :

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADER. 519

undivided cavity, filled with minute granular matter mixed
with an oily fluid; and hence concluded that the fe-
cundating matter was conveyed from the mass through the
arm and gland to the stigma.

In the month of April last I saw, for the first time,
drawings of several Asclepiadeze made between 1805 and
1813 by Mr: Bauer, who, aware of the interest I took in
this subject, with his accustomed liberality and kindness,
offered me any part of them for publication.

Among these drawings, exceeding perhaps in beauty and
in the completeness of the details all the other productions
with which I am acquainted even of this incomparable
artist, an extensive series, exhibiting the gradual develop-
ment of the parts of the flower in <Asclepias curassavica,
were the most important.

In this series, made in 1805, and commencing when
the pollen is just separable in a pulpy mass from its cell,
the glands of the undivided stigma being still invisible, the
fact of the distinct origins of these parts is very satis- cms
factorily shown, in accordance with my observations in the
essay referred to.’

But in these drawings Mr. Bauer has gone further than
I did, having also represented the internal structure of the
pollen mass as cellular; each cell in the flower-bud just
before expansion being filled with a grain of pollen, marked
with lines indicating its quaternary composition; while in
the expanded flower this grain is exhibited as shrivelled,
having discharged its contents, which consist of a mixture
of an oily fluid and minute granules. From this, the con-
cluding stage of the series, it may be inferred that Mr.
Bauer’s opinion respecting the mode of impregnation in
Asclepiadeze agrees with that which I had adopted, and

' Tn a flower-bud much earlier than the commencv..ent of Mr. Bauer’s
series I have found the pistilla to consist merely of two distinct very short
semicylindrical bodies, the rudiments no doubt of the future stigma. é

In this stage also the anther are flat, nearly orbicular or ovate, greenish,
rather thick and opaque, but petal-like, with no inequality of surface, or any
other appearance of the future cells, which in a somewhat more advanced stage
are indicated by two less opaque areole, and at the same time the two semi-
cylindrical bodies unite to form the stigma. (Pl. 36, figs. 7—11.)

520 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

which, though probably originating with Richard in 1799,"
and briefly stated by him in 1802,” was first distinctly ex-
pressed as a conjecture in 1789 by M. de Jussieu.

In 1817, Mr. Stephen Elliott states that he observed, in
his Podostigma’—a genus nearly allied to Asclepias—a
fibre or cord extending through the centre of the corpuscu-
lar pedicel or attenuated base of the stigma, and commu-
nicating from the anthera to the ovarium. He adds, that
Dr. Macbride has since seen it in some species of As-
clepias,

_ ‘There can be no doubt that the cord here noticed is of
the same nature with that which Gleichen has described in
a different state, and of which I shall presently have occa-
sion to speak.

720) In 1824, Professor Link,’ while he admits the distinct
origins of the pollen masses and glands or corpuscula
seated on the angles of the stigma, yet considers both these
parts as equally belonging to the anthera. In this respect
his opinion is identical with that of Gleichen. The pollen
mass, he adds, is composed either of a cellular tissue, or
manifestly of grains of pollen: the former part of the
description being no doubt meant to apply to true Ascle-
pladeze, the latter to Periplocez.

Professor L. C. Treviranus, in 1827,° published some
observations on this family, in which his account of the
structure of the pollen differs in several points from that
exhibited in Mr. Bauer's drawings, which he states he had
seen three years before this publication.

In Asclepias curassavica, the species more particularly
examined by Treviranus, he describes the pollen mass as
filled with compressed, nearly round but obtusely angular,
colourless, simple grains, containing minute granules; the
pressure of the external grains, or those in contact with the
general covering, giving it the appearance of being cellular.

In speaking of the mode of impregnation, he says, that

the pollen mass, at the time when its connection is esta-

1 Eneycl. Botan. i, p. 212. ? Bulliard, Dict. de Bot. ed. 2, p. 56.
® Bat. of Carol. and Georg. i, p. 3827. 4 Phil. Bot. p. 300.
8 Zeitsch. f. Physiol. ii, p. 230.

IN ORCHIDEH AND ASCLEPIADEA. 52!

blished with the process or arm of the gland, which is then
very viscid, undergoes manifest changes, from being ventri-
cose and opaque becoming flat, hard, and transparent.
These changes he thinks are probably owing to the extrac-
tion of its fecundating matter by the process through
which it passes to the glands, and by them to the angles of
the stigma, whence it may be easily communicated to the
styles and ovaria. His opinion, therefore, in every respect
agrees with that which originated with Richard and Jussieu,
and which I had adopted.

‘The celebrated traveller and naturalist, Dr. Ehrenberg,
in 1829,’ has given a very interesting account of the cz
structure of the pollen masses in Asclepiadez, from obser-
vations commenced in 1825, and others made in 1828.

In this account he describes the pollen mass as consisting
of a proper membrane bursting in a regular manner, the
cavity being not cellular but undivided and filled with
grains of pollen, each grain having a cauda or cylindrical
tube often of great length, and all these tubes being
directed towards the point or line of dehiscence. This ap-
pendage or cauda he considers analogous to the doyaz of
Amici and Bron gniart differing however in its forming an
essential part of the grain in Asclepiadese ; whereas in
other families the application of an external stimulus is
necessary for its production.

He is entirely silent as to the manner in which these
caudate grains communicate with or act upon the stigma ;
and does not in any case remark,—what must, I think,
have been the fact, at least in several of the plants in which
this structure was observed, and especially in those with
pendulous pollen,—that the mass examined was no longer
in the cell of the anthera, but had been removed and pro-
bably applied to some part of the stigma.

In the month of July last I examined several species of
Asclepias, with reference to Mr. Bauer's drawings and Dr.
Ehrenberg’s account of the pollen ;—the first object, there-.

1 Linnea iv, p. 94.

522 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

therefore, was to ascertain the structure of the pollen
mass.

1 Although on this subject my earliest observations es-

sentially agreed with Mr. Bauer’s figures of the mass, which
represent it as having a subdivided cavity with a grain of
pollen in each cell; yet a further examination had led me to
adopt the opinion of Treviranus and Ehrenberg, who de-
scribe its cavity as being undivided and filled with distinct
grains.
7 I was confirmed in this opinion on considering the state
of the mass after the production of the pollen tubes ; for it
appeared very improbable that the cells, unless they were
of extreme tenuity, could be either suddenly removed or
sufficiently ruptured to adinit of the passage of the tubes
from its more distant parts to the point or line of dehis-
cence.

The appearance, however, occasionally met with, of
lacerated membranes proceeding, as it seemed, from the

} [In the original impression, printed for distribution in October, 131, the
passage from this point down to the paragraph on p. 524 commencing ‘On
the 16th of July,” stood as follows. This was replaced in the ‘Linnean Trans-
actions’ by that which is given in the text.—E1r.]

“My earliest observations on this subject, made on several species of
Asclepias, seemed to prove that the mass is cellular, nearly as Mr. Bauer has
represented it. But on a further examination I was convinced that it can be
termed cellular only in the early stages, in consequence of the state of the
grains of pollen which then certainly cohere; while in the more advanced, and
especially in the mature state, it is’ no longer really cellular, the grains being
now distinct from each other; sections of the mass, however, whether trans-
verse or longitudinal, still exhibit a cellular appearance.

“These grains, when in this their perfectly developed state, are colourless,
nearly round, but slightly and obtusely angular, probably from mutual pressure,
much compressed, with an undivided cavity, aud no indication of their being
composed of four or avy other number of united cells. Their membrane is
transparent, and has no appearance of being made up of two united coats, and
the cavity is filled and rendered opaque by spherical granules of nearly uniform
size, with occasionally a few oily particles. In this state no appearance or
indication of the tubes or appendages described by Dr. Ehrenberg was found.

“The general covering of the mass, which is of a deep yellow colour and very
distinctly areolated, the meshes being angular, and in size as well as in form
nearly corresponding with the included grains, may perhaps be considered as
the outermost serics of cells, whose lamine are closely applied to each other,
as in the epidermis, and their cavity consequently obliterated. They thus form
a coat of considerable thickness, necessary for the protection of the grains of
pollen, in a mass which is destined to be removed from its original place by an

ae and applied by this agent to a distant part of the same or of a different
ower,”

IN ORCHIDE® AND ASCLEPIADEA. 523

margins of the areolze of the inner surface of the mass, added
to the facts which had originally led me to adopt Mr. Bauer’s
view, determined me to re-examine the subject.

The result of this examination, made on specimens of
Asclepias phytolaccoides and purpurascens, but especially the
former, proved that the mass in these species is really cellu-
lar in all stages, as Mr. Bauer has represented it in 4.
curassavica, and that in the advanced flower-bud, as in the
expanded flower, the cells may be seen, though not without
difficulty, after their grains are removed.

The pollen mass in several species of Asclepias, particu-
larly in Aselepias phytolaccoides' (and in A. curassavica,
as figured by Mr. Bauer), consists of cells disposed in three
series parallel to its sides, the middle series being often
more or less interrupted.

The cells of the outer layer of each side have their oppo-
site walls very unequal both in colour and thickness. The
outer wall of each of these cells, which is formed by one of
the areole of the surface, is of a deep yellow colour, nearly
opaque, and of such thickness as to prevent external burst-
ing; the imner is of a paler yellow, semi-transparent, and so
much thinner as to determine internal rupture, which in
these cells, after the production of the tubes, seems to take
place without regularity, and to such an extent, that after
the removal of the grain the remains of the inner wall are 173
not very readily distinguishable.

Sections of the mass, indeed, both transverse and longi-
tudinal, exhibit an appearance of cellularity ; but there is
here a source of fallacy, unless the contained grains are also
visible in the section; and the best proof of its being cel-
lular is derived from the state of the central or middle series
after the bursting of the mass.

The cells of this central layer are of equal thickness
throughout, and on the production of the tubes burst in a
definite manncr towards the convex edge of the mass, and
at the same time generally separate from each other. ‘They
continue, however, to inclose the grain, or, as it may be

1 Tab, 35, fig. 8.

524 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

considered, the inner membrane of the grain of pollen,
whose outer membrane is formed by the cell itself; and
the tenacity of this outer membrane is such that it may
easily be removed from the inner without further apparent
rupture.

These central grains, thus covered by their respective
cells, may readily be distinguished, by their pale yellow
colour and a certain degree of opacity, from the naked grains
or inner membranes, which, like their tubes, are entirely
colourless, and transparent.’

In Asclepiadeze, therefore, it may be said that the greatest
development of the pollen grain exists; namely a grain having
an undivided cavity, whose membranes are entirely distinct,
and the pollen tubes of which seem to possess the highest
degree of vitality yet met with.

In the perfectly developed state of the pollen mass, the
grain, considered as distinct from its outer membrane or
containing cell, is nearly round, but slightly and obtusely
angular, much compressed, with an undivided cavity, and
exhibiting no indication of its being composed of four or
724) any other number of united cells. Its membrane is trans-
parent and colourless, made up of two united coats, and
the cavity is filled with spherical granules of nearly uniform
size, among which a few oily particles are occasionally ob-
servable.” In this state no appearance or indication of
the tubes or appendages described by Dr. Ehrenberg is
found.

On the 16th of July, in repeating my examination of
Asclepias purpurascens,’ I observed in several flowers one
or more pollen masses removed from their usual place,
namely the cell of the anthera, and no longer fixed by the
descending arm to the gland of the stigma, but immersed
in one of the fissures formed by the projecting ale of the
anthers, and in most cases separated from the gland, a
small portion of the arm or process, generally that only
below its flexure, remaining attached to the mass.‘

' Tab, 35, fig. 9. ? Tab. 34, fie. 6; and tab. 56, figs, 3 and 13.
3 Tab. 34, 4 Tab, 35, figs. 2, 3, 4, and 7,

IN ORCHIDEH AND ASCLEPIADES. 525

In the cases now described, the mass, which in general
is entirely concealed by the alee, was so placed in the fissure,
that its inner or more convex edge was in contact with the
outer wall of the tube formed by the united filaments, and
the gibbous part of the edge closely pressed to that point
where this tube is joined to the base of the corresponding
angle of the stigma.'

These masses, at the point of contact, in most cases
adhered firmly to the tube or base of the stigma, and on
being separated, a white cord or fasciculus of extremely
slender threads or tubes, issuing from the gibbous part of
the edge, which had then regularly burst, came into view.

On laying open the pollen mass,—which in this state was
easily done, by first dilating the aperture that gave issue to
the cord,—each of the tubes composing it was found to
proceed from a grain of pollen. ‘These grains retained
nearly their original form, but were become more transpa-
rent, and had generally lost a great portion of their granules ;
and these granules were not often to be found even in
the tube, especially after it had acquired considerable 2s
length?

Almost every grain in the mass had produced its tube,
and the tubes were directed from all parts of it towards the
point of dehiscence. In this state the mass had become
more convex from the increased bulk of its contents.

The tube so produced from each grain of pollen cannot
be said to be emitted from it, but is manifestly an elonga-
tion of its membrane. ‘lhese tubes are transparent, cylin-
drical, about 1-2000th of an inch in diameter, neither
branched nor jointed, with no apparent interruption in
their cavity, and when of great length, which they often
attain, are frequently without granular matter.

I next proceeded to examine the course of the cord,
which in most cases,—and indeed in all where the mass
had remained a sufficient length of time in the fissure,—
had opened a passage for itself through the membrane, or
rather had separated the upper edge of this membrane from

' Tab. 34, fig 7.
2 Tab. 35, figs. 7 and 10; and tab. 84, fig. 12.

526 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

the base of the stigma, to which it was before united.
Having effected this separation, it was found to proceed
along the surface of the base of the stigma in a line exactly
opposite to the glands seated on the apex of the same
bevelled angle. ‘The cord having passed along the
surface of the attenuated base of the stigma until it arrives
at its articulation with the two styles, then inclines towards
the inner side of the apex of the style nearest to it, and
actually introduces itself, wholly or in part, into the hollow
of the apex, which in this stage is in some degree exposed.’
But as the partial separation of the styles from the stigma,
then taking place, is not always sutlicient for the free ad-
mission of the whole cord, a few of the tubes not unfre-
quently become bent, in some cases even zigzag, doubtless
726] in consequence of the obstacles opposed to them; and
such tubes very seldom enter the style, but along with others
hang down externally below the joint. This introduction
of part of the tubes into the apex of the style is soon fol-
lowed by a manifest enlargement of the ovarium, and of the
style itself, which, in Asclepias purpurascens, then exhibits
a discoloured blackish line, visible even on the surface of
its inner side. On opening the cavity or body of the style
in this stage, a fasciculus of tubes was constantly seen
passing down the ceutre, which was originally pulpy, and the
walls of the cavity formed by the passage of these tubes
were always found indurated and blackened, having every
appearance of being absolutely killed.

I have never been able hitherto to follow these tubes
further than the commencement of the placenta, where they
really appear to terminate.” I have not at least yet suc-
ceeded in tracing any of them either on the surface or in
the substance of the placenta, though with this object I
have examined it not only in its first degree of enlargement,
but also in some of its more advanced stages.

The same series of appearances, with very slight modifi-
cations only, were observed in all the species of Asclepias
(not indeed more than seven in number) which I had

1 Tab. 34, figs. 7—9; and tab. 35, figs. 4 and 10.
2 Tab. 34, figs. 10 and 11; and tab, 35, figs. 5 and 6.

IN ORCHIDEZ AND ASCLEPIADE. 527

opportunities of examining during the summer. For in
those species in which the pollen mass was not found
transferred from its original position to the fissure, and in
contact with the base of the style, no doubt by means of
insects, it was not difficult to place it there; and in doing
so I never failed to obtain the same results.

I now turned my attention to the base of the stigwa,
expecting to find there such a modification of surface as
might serve to account for the rupture and production of
the tubes in the mass brought in contact with it. I have,
however, in no case been able to observe the slightest (727
appearance of secretion, or any difference whatever in
texture, between that part and the general surface of the
stigma.

‘he bursting of the mass in Asclepias is uniformly on
the more rounded edge; and this, it may be observed, is
the inner edge or margin of the mass, with reference to the
cell of the anthera in which it is formed; and I may
further remark, that in the only case in which I have
hitherto observed dehiscence in an erect pollen mass,
namely, in Hoya carnosa, it also takes place along the
inner margin.

In Asclepias the bursting always commences at the most
prominent point of the convex edge, and to this part it is
generally confined: it is sometimes, however, found ex-
tending through the greater part of its length.

On carefully examiming the convex edge, and more par-
ticularly its most prominent portion, I have not been able
to observe in it any change or peculiarity of texture, or
even any obvious difference in the form of the meshes of
the reticulated surface. Notwithstanding this apparent
want of secretion in the base of the stigma, and of differ-
ence of texture in the covering of the mass of pollen at the
point where it comes in contact with that organ, it must
still be supposed that there is some peculiarity both in the
surface of the stigma and in the prominent edge of the
mass, on which the effects in question depend.

‘These effects are indeed very remarkable; the stimulus
here supposed to be derived from the surface of the stigma,

528 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

and applied to the prominent point of the convex edge of
the pollen mass, producing its appropriate action not only
in those cells or grains of pollen in immediate contact with
that point, but generally in every grain in the mass. But
as there are no visible conductors of this stimulus within
the mass, it must either be supposed to be propagated
from one cell to another, or conveyed from the prominent 17
point of the edge to every other part of the surface of the
covering itself,

To ascertain whether contact of the convex edge of the
pollen mass with this poit of the stigma was absolutely
necessary for the rupture of the mass and the production
of tubes, I in the first place introduced a mass into the
fissure, but with its convex edge outwards. In this posi-
tion no change whatever took place.

I next removed one of the glands of the angles of the
stigma, and applied the convex edge of a mass to the
surface thus exposed, which even in this stage—to facilitate
the removal of the gland by insects—continues to secrete.
In this case, dehiscence and protrusion of pollen tubes did
follow, more slowly, however, and less completely, than
when brought in contact with the non-secreting base.

On applying the pollen mass of one species of Asclepias
to the base of the stigma of another, the usual changes
generally took place; but still, as it seemed, less perfectly,
and only after a longer interval.

Pollen masses of Asclepias purpurascens being applied to
the stigma of Lpipactis palustris, and immersed in its
viscid secretion, the dehiscence, contrary to expectation,
not only took place, but even more speedily than usual,
that is within twenty-four hours. Some of the grains were
also found discharged from the mass unchanged, while
others, both discharged and still inclosed, had begun to
produce tubes.

‘The greater number of these observations were also
made with 4. phytolaccoides, which, on account of the
greater size of its flower, I at first preferred. I found,
however, with reference to such experiments, an objection
to employing this species, arising from the great excitability,

IN ORCHIDEX AND ASCLEPIADES. 529

so to speak, of its mass, which in some cases produced its
tubes merely on continued immersion in water. I even
found that in this species, in the gradual decay of the 9
flower, where the parts remain soft, the rupture and pro-
trusion of tubes took place while the mass was still in its
original position, immersed in the cell of its anthera." The
tubes produced in this situation often acquire a great
length, but coming, immediately on their protrusion from
the mass, in contact with the membrane of the anthera,
their course is necessarily altered ; and in their new direc-
tion, which is generally upwards, they not unfrequently
arrive at the top of the cell, or even extend beyond it.

In addition to the several species of Asclepias already
referred to, Cynanchum (Vincetoxicum) nigrum is the only
plant of this family in which I have observed the whole of
the appearances; namely, the rupture of the mass, the
production and protrusion of the pollen tubes, their union
into a cord, with the course and entrance of this cord into
the cavity of the style.

The present essay, therefore, as far as regards this
family, might with greater propriety have been entitled,
“On the mode of impregnation in the genus Asclepias.”
It seems, however, allowable to conclude, that in all the
genera having pendulous pollen masses, the same economy,
slightly modified perhaps in some cases, is likely to be
found. But among those with erect pollen masses, there
are several in which more considerable differences may be
expected. Of this section of the family I have hitherto
had the opportunity of submitting only one plant to careful
examination, namely, Hoya carnosa; and even here my
observations are incomplete.

In Hoya carnosa I have never found the pollen tubes
produced, or masses ruptured, while remaining in their
original position ; but I have succeeded in producing these
effects by bringing them in contact with certain parts of
the corona.

The rupture and protrusion of pollen tubes, then, take

1 Tab, 35, fig. 11.
34.

530 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

7s) place through the whole length of the inner edge of the
mass, which, as in all the genuine species of Hoya, is
truncated and pellucid.!’ But I have not yet been able so
to place the mass as to produce a cord of tubes communi-
cating with the stigma, nor can I at present conjecture
how this is to be effected.

I shall conclude with some observations equally relating
to both the families that have been treated of.

It is in the first place deserving of remark, that while
Asclepiadeze and Orchideze so widely differ in almost
every other respect, there should yet be an obvious analogy
between them in those points in which they are distin-
guished from all other Phenogamous plants.

It is unnecessary here to state the numerous and impor-
tant differences existing between these two families: but it
may be of some interest to make a few remarks on their
points of agreement or analogy.

These are chiefly two: The first being the presence of
731) an apparently additional part, not met with in other fami-
hes ; the second, the cohesion of the grains of pollen, and
their application in masses to the female organ.

With regard to the first peculiarity it may be observed,
that there is no real addition made to the number of organs
in either family, and that in both families the apparent

' Tn the tubes of Hoya carnosa I have been able to confirm Professor Amici’s
observation with respect to circulation taking place in the doyaur of the grains
of pollen. In this case the membrane being very transparent, and the granules,
before the tube has acquired any considerable length, not being so numerous as
to obscure the view of the opposite currents, they were very distinctly seen.

I have also observed circulation in the pollen tubes in a few other cases;
especially in Zradescantia virginica, in which, while the tube was still very
short, the circle partly existing in the tube was completed in the body of the
grain. The circular current in grains of pollen before the production of the
tube may likewise, in some cases, but not very readily, be distinguished, as in
Lolium perenne.

It might perhaps be supposed that the molecular motion, which in a former
essay I stated I had seen within the body of the grain of pollen, might have
been merely an imperfect view of the circulation of granules, and such I am
inclined to think it really was in Lolium perenne.

I have, however, also very distinctly scen within the membrane of the grain
of pollen in some species of Asclepias, vivid oscillatory motion of granules
without any appearance of circulation. :

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADEA. 531

addition consists in a modification or production of the
stigma; the modified part of which loses the proper func-
tion of that organ.

This production of the stigma,—which is generally
present, and wanting only in certain Orchidex, where its
place is sometimes supplied by an analogous modification
of the male organ,—though differing. very remarkably in
appearance in the two families, agrees in being originally
distinct from the pollen masses, and in the advanced stage
becoming firmly attached to them ; in adhering but slightly
to the point of its formation after the attachment to the
pollen takes place; and in being so constructed as to be
readily removed by insects from its original position along
with the pollen masses.

As to the second point of agreement; namely, the co-
hesion of the grains of pollen into masses of considerable
size, and the application of these masses to the stigma,—
it is obviously connected with that which might perhaps
be termed a third peculiarity; the apparent necessity for
an unusual number of pollen tubes which are to act in
concert; in the one family to penetrate to and regularly
arrange themselves in the cavity of the ovarium ;’ in the
other to open a communication with the stigma, and then
to pass along a non-secreting surface, until they arrive at a
distant point, where they are to be introduced into the
cavity or body of the style.

With respect to the agency of Insects in fecundation in
those two orders, there can be no doubt that it is very fre-
quently employed in Orchidez ; at the same time there are
evidently cases in that family in which, from the relative «sz
position of the organs, the interposition of these agents is
not always required. But in those Asclepiadea at least
that have been fully examined, the absolute necessity for
their assistance is manifest.

Two questions still remain.

The first regards the proof of the actual penetration of
the pollen tubes into the cavity of the ovarium in both
families.

1 See Additional Observations.

532 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

In Asclepiadez I shall only observe, that I consider the
evidence complete; but in Orchidex it may be admitted
that it is not altogether so satisfactory. Of the descent of
pollen tubes through the cavity of the stigma in Orchideze,
the evidence appears to me unquestionable. With respect,
however, to the origin of the cords formed of similar tubes,
so numerous and so regularly arranged in the cavity of the
ovarium, and which are in contact with surfaces not alto-
gether incapable of secretion, it might perhaps be alleged,
either that they wholly originate from the supposed con-
ducting surfaces, or that they consist of a mixture derived
from both sources.

That mucous threads, or capillary tubes, in most respects
similar to pollen tubes, and certainly altogether belongmg
to the style, exist in some plants, there is no doubt; and
such I have observed in Didymocarpus, Ipomopsis, and in
Allamanda, before the application of the pollen to the
stigma. I am still, however, of opinion, that those found
in the cavity of the ovarium in Orchidez are really derived
from the pollen; an opinion which receives some con-
firmation from the manifest descent of the pollen tubes im
the style in many other families, as in several Scrophula-
rine, Cistineze, Viola, and Tradescantia.

The second question is, Whether the granules originally
filling the grain of pollen, and which may often be found
in the tubes, especially in their nascent state, both in these
and in many other families, are the essential agents in the
733] process of fecundation; the tubes being merely the
channels conveying them to the organ or surface on which
they are destined to act.

The arguments which might be adduced in favour of
this, the generally received opinion, would probably be the
variety in the form and size of the granules in different
plants, with their great uniformity in these respects in the
same species, added to the difficulty of conceiving in what
manner the tubes themselves can operate. On the other
hand, their great diminution in number, or even total dis-
appearance, i Asclepiadez and Orchidee, long before the

1 See Additional Observations.

IN ORCHIDEZ AND ASCLEPIADEA. 533

tubes have finished their growth, would afford an argu-
ment of some weight at least against their essential impor-
tance im any case; and it may be added, that in Ascle-
pladez there appears to be no other source of nourishment
for the tube until it has penetrated into the style, than
these granules. Nor is it necessary to suppose that the
tubes themselves act directly, it being even probable that
they also contain a fluid or granular matter much more
minute than that originally fillmg the cavity of the grain.

Our knowledge indeed appears to me not yet sufficient
to warrant even conjectures as to the form of the imme-
diate agent derived from the male organ, or the manner of
its application to the ovulum in the production of that
series of changes constituting fecundation. I may, how-
ever, be allowed to observe, that at present, with respect
to this function, we are at least as far advanced in these
two families, hitherto considered so obscure, as we are in
any other tribe of Phznogamous plants: and I even
venture to add, that in investigating the obscure subject of
generation, additional light is perhaps more likely to be
derived from a further minute and patient examination of
the structure and action of the sexual organs in Asclepia-
deze and Orchidez, than from that of any other department
either of the vegetable or animal kingdom.

1 See Additional Observations,

5384 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

734] EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Tas. 30 (84). ASCLEPIAS PURPURASCENS.

Fig. 1. A branch in flower :—natural size.

Fig. 2. An expanded flower, of which two of the foliola corone and one of
the anthere are removed :—moderately magnified.

Fig. 3. A front or inner view of an anthera, to show the extent of bursting,
particularly with relation to the pollen mass, of which the greater part is
included in the non-dehiscent portion :—magnified as fig. 2.

Fig. 4. A pollen mass, more highly magnified, separated from its gland and
arm, and divided transversely, to show its cellular structure (first discovered in
Asclepias curassaviea in 1805 by Mr. Baner), with grains of pollen, their
granules, and some drops of an oily fluid.

Fig. 5. A pollen mass entire, with a small portion of the arm adhering to its
apex :—magnified as fig. 4.

Fig. 6. A transverse section of a pollen mass, still more highly magnified, in
one of the cells of which is seen the single grain (or inner membrane), also
separately exhibited to show that it is simple and slightly angular.

Fig. 7. The pistillum with pollen masses, that have burst and protruded
their tubes, applied to the base of the stigma, the glands and their arms
being removed. The cords formed by the pollen tubes have passed along the

corresponding sides of the conical base of the stigma, and have reached the
tops of the styles.

Fig. 8. A longitudinal section (more highly magnified) of the conical base of

the Stigma with the two styles, to show more distinctly the course of the
pollen tubes. :

735) Fig. 9. A pollen mass after bursting, with its cord formed of the pollen
tubes, entering the apex of the style, which is there lacerated.

Fig. 10. The two Ovaria with their styles, one being somewhat enlarged in
consequence of impregnation, and opened longitudinally; exhibiting pollen

tubes extending from the apex of the style to the commencement of the
placenta,

Fig. 11. The same two ovaria and styles, both opened, to show that in one
(the left), which is somewhat smaller, no pollen tubes are contained; the

other (the right), which is impregnated, shows the tubes reaching the ovula,
but not extending further.

Fig. 12. Two grains of pollen (or rather grains deprived of their outer
membranes), with portions of their tubes and contained spheroidal granules;

proving that the tubes are extensions of this (the inner) membrane ;—very
highly magnified.

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADEA. 535

Tas. 31 (385). ASCLEPIAS PHYTOLACCOIDES.

Fig. 1. An expanded flower (magnified), from which two of the foliola
corone and one anthera have been removed.

Fig. 2. The complete Pistillum, and on one side two of the anthere, the
membrane formed by the united filaments being cut off a little below the

stigma; on the other side, a naked pollen mass applied to the stigma, with its
gland and arm adhering.

Fig. 3. A longitudinal section of fig. 2, to show on the left side a pollen
mass, with a small portion only of the arm adhering, applied to the base of the
stigma, and which, having burst, shows the protrusion of the cord formed by
the pollen tubes.

Fig. 4. A longitudinal section of one half of the Stigma and the corres- [736
ponding style transversely cut near the base, showing more distinctly the posi-
tion of the pollen mass with the protrusion and course of the tubes.

Fig. 5. The Style of fig. 4, laid open lengthways, exhibiting within its cavity
and beyond it the pollen tubes reaching the apex of the placenta, a reflected
portion of which, with three of its ovula, is also shown.

Fig. 6. An impregnated Pistillum, of which the style is laid open longitudi-
nally, and the placenta, thickly covered with ovula, exposed, to show the
descent and course of the pollen tubes.

Fig. 7. A Pollen mass, to the apex of which the base of the arm adheres,
with pollen tubes protruding from the point of dehiscence :—more highly
maguified.

Fig. 8. A transverse section of a Pollen mass, showing an arrangement of
the cells somewhat different from that of 4. purpurascens, there being here a
middle irregular series, the cells of which in some cases appear to separate and
cover the grains after the production of the tubes.

Fig. 9. Two grains of pollen with portions of their tubes, very highly
magnified, the grain to the left having its outer covering or membrane, which
is removed from the grain to the right, and shown separately further to the
left.

Fig. 10. A Pollen mass which has burst and protruded its tubes, exhibited
as entering the cavity of the style, which is laid open to show the commence-
ment of their descent.

Fig. 11. Two Pollen masses (with their arms and gland), which have burst
and protruded their tubes while still inclosed in the cells of the anthers ; [737
this happening in 4. phytolaccoides in that particular kind of decay mentioned
in p. 529 of the text.

Tan. 32 (36).
Fig. 1. Two Pollen masses of Asclepias purpurascens with protruded tubes ;

the only instance met with in which both cords are introduced into the same
style.

5386 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

Fig. 2. A grain of pollen, of the same species, with a portion of its tube ;
the unusual form probably caused by the pressure of other grains and their
tubes.

Fig. 3. A grain of pollen of Asclepias purpurascens containing numerous
minute granules and two larger drops or globules of an oily fluid.

Figs. 4, 5, & 6. Various combinations of pollen masses of Asclepias purpur-
ascens. In these it is supposed that the insect having removed and applied to
the stigma some of the masses, has extracted, by means of the arms still
adhering to it, other masses with their glands and arms.

A combination of the same kind, different from and more remarkable than
any of these, but perhaps not very accurately represented, is given, in his
Microscop. Entdeck., tab. 36, fig. 8, by Gleichen, who appears (op. cit. p. 81) to
have also met with other combinations, without suspecting in any case the
real cause of such apparently anomalous structures.

Fig. 7. A flower bud of Asclepias curassavica in the earliest stage in which
I was able to distinguish its parts; the unopened corolla in its place with one
of the sepala, the other four being exhibited separately :—highly magnified.

738] Fig. 8. The Corolla of fig. 7, opened and in part removed, to show the state
of the contained organs; the figure exhibiting two petals hardly cohering at
base; within these, two distinct petal-like bodies, alternating with them, and
which are the anther; and two other smaller bodies, which are the pistilla as
yet unconnected.

Fig. 9. An Anthera taken from fig. 8, and more highly magnified, to show
that in this early stage it is entirely petal-like, there being no indication of the
two cells, of which the first appearance in a somewhat more advanced stage is
given at Fig. 10.

Fig. 11. A Petal of fig. 8, more highly magnified.
Fig. 12. The Pistilla of fig. 8, as yet distinct, scarcely at all angular, and

with no manifest cavities; so that these two bodies may be regarded as chiefly
or entirely the component parts of the stigma.

Fig. 13. Two Grains of pollen taken from the pollen mass of the expanded
flower of Asclepias curassavica.

IN ORCHIDE AND ASCLEPIADEA. 587

ADDITIONAL OBSERVATIONS ON THE MODE OF «39
FECUNDATION IN ORCHIDE.

Read June 5th, 1832.

Tue following additions to the Paper which was communi-
cated to the Society in November last, on the Sexual
Organs and Mode of Fecundation in Orchidez and Ascle-
pladeze, relate entirely to the former family.

In the essay itself I had ascertained from the examina-
tion of a considerable number of species belonging to
different tribes of Orchideze, that in the expanded flower of
this family, however long it had remained in that state, no
appearance whatever existed of those tubes which form
the mucous cords, either in the tissue of the stigma or in
the cavity of the ovarium, anterior to the application of the
pollen to the stigma; and that in all cases where pollen
had been applied to that organ and enlargement of the
ovarium had followed, the mucous cords were to be found.

From these facts I had concluded that the tubes forming
the cords were entirely and directly produced from the
grains of pollen; and hence I accounted for the cohesion
of the pollen into masses, and its frequent application in
that state to the stigma.

Some cases, however, in which a few lobules or even
grains of pollen only were observed on the stigmata of im-
pregnated flowers, had led me to express myself doubtfully
on this point. And since my paper was read, I have had
opportunities of making several observations and experi-
ments which prove that the application of a very small
portion of a pollen mass to the stigma is sufficient for the
production of mucous cords of the ordinary size in the
cavity of the ovarium.

My observations on this point and on the gradual pro- (74
duction and descent of these cords have been made chiefly
on Bonatea speciosa, perhaps the most favourable subject
for such experiments in the whole family.

538 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

My first observation on Bonatea related to the probability
of a single insect impregnating several or even many
flowers with one and the same mass of pollen.

To effect this, it is only necessary that the viscidity of
the retinaculum or gland with which the pollen mass
becomes inseparably connected, and by means of which
the mass is removed from its cell and adheres to the insect,
should exceed that of the surface of the stigma, and that
the viscidity of the stigma should be sufficient to overcome
the mutual cohesion of the lobules composing the mass.

These different degrees of viscidity are very manifest in
Bonatea speciosa, in which, imitating the supposed action
of the insect, I have succeeded in impregnating most of the
flowers of the spike with a single pollen mass. I believe
they exist also in the greater number of Ophrydez, as well
as in many Neotteze and Arethusez.

But even in Ophrydez they are not universally met
with, a very remarkable exception existing, I believe, in
the whole genus Ophrys, in which the resemblance of the
flower to an insect is so striking, and in which also the
retinacula, whose viscidity hardly equals that of the stigma,
are included and protected by concave processes of the
upper lip of that organ.

It may also be remarked, that in the genus Ophrys im-
pregnation is frequently accomplished without the aid of
insects, and in general the whole pollen mass is found
adhering to the impregnated stigma. Hence it may be
conjectured, that the remarkable forms of the flowers in
this genus are intended to deter not to attract insects,
7] whose assistance seems to be unnecessary, and the action
of which, from the diminished vicidity of the retinaculum,
might be injurious. On this subject I will also hazard
another remark, that the insect forms in Orchideous
flowers, resemble those of the imsects belonging to the
native country of the plants.

The next object I had in view was to determine the first
appearance and progress of the mucous tubes.

My observations on the origin of these tubes are not
altogether satisfactory.

IN ORCHIDEH AND ASCLEPIADE. 539

It appeared, however, in Bonatea, which was also the
plant most particularly examined, that they first become
visible soon, but not immediately, after the production of
the pollen tubes from the lobules or grains of the mass
applied to the stigma; and that their earliest appearance
is in the tissue of the stigma, in the immediate vicinity of
the pollen tubes, from which they are with difficulty dis-
tinguishable, and only by their being less manifestly or not
at all granular in their surface or contents, and in general
having those interruptions in their cavity, which I have
termed coagula, and which I have never yet met with in
tubes actually adhering to the grain of pollen.

But even these characters, in themselves so minute,
might be supposed to depend on a difference in the state
of the contents of the pollen tube, after it has quitted the
grain producing it. It is possible therefore that the
mucous cords may be entirely derived from the pollen, not
however by mere elongation of the original pollen tubes,
but by an increase in their number, in a manner which I
do not attempt to explain.

The only other mode in which these tubes are likely to
be generated, is by the action of the pollen tubes on the
coagulable fluid, so copiously produced in the stigma at
the only period when impregnation is possible.

The obscurity respecting the origin of these mucous
tubes does not, however, extend to their gradual in-
crease and progress, both of which may be absolutely
ascertained.

In Bonatea they are, in the first stage of their pro-
duction, confined to the stigma, with the proper tissue of
which they are more or less mixed. Soon after they may
be found on the anterior protected surface of the style, at
first in small numbers; but gradually increasing, they
form a mucous cord of considerable size, in which very few
or none of the utriculi of the stigma are observable. This
cord, which is originally limited to the style, begins,
though sometimes not until several days have elapsed, to
appear in the cavity of the ovarium, where it divides and
subdivides in the manner I have described m my paper,

540 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

its descent being gradual until the cords nearly equal the
length of the placenta, to which they are parallel and
approximated. ;

‘That these cords are not in any degree derived from
those portions of the walls of the cavity of the ovarium, to
which they are closely applied, and which I have termed
the condueting surfaces, is manifest from the identity in
state of those surfaces before and after the production of
the cords.

In Bonatea the first evidence of the action of the pollen
consists in the withering of the stigma; a similar decay of
the greater part of the style soon follows, and the enlarge-
ment of the ovarium generally begins before the withering
of the style is completed. When the enlargement of the
ovarium is considerable, and the mucous cords are fully’
formed in its cavity, a corresponding enlargement of the
ovula takes place, and the nucleus becomes first visible.

I have no satisfactory observations m Bonatea respecting
any tubes going off from these cords and mixing with the
ovula; but in Orchis Morio I have repeatedly and very
clearly observed them scattered in every part of the surface
of the placenta, and in not a few cases have been able to
743] trace them into the aperture of the ovulum, to which
they adhere with considerable firmness.”

At what period they reach the foramen of the testa,
whether before or immediately after the first faint appear-
ance of the nucleus, I have not yet been able to determine.
That the tubes thus traced to the foramen of the ovulum
are of the same nature as those which I have called mucous
tubes, and not those directly produced by the pollen, is
proved by their exact agreement with the former in every
respect, except in their being remarkably and irregularly
flexuose, apparently from the numerous obstacles they have
to overcome after leaving the cords and beginning to mix
with the ovula; for_,in the cords themselves, where the

1 ( Carefully” in the original—an obvious error of the press.—Eb1r. |

2 Since these additional observations were read, I have found in several
other Orchidewe, especially Havenaria viridis and Ophrys apifera, tubes scattered

over the surface of the placenta, and not unfrequently inserted, in like manner,
into the apertures of ovula.

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADES. 541

course of the tubes is not at all impeded, they are very
nearly or altogether straight.

The two most important facts stated in the present
communication are; first, the production of tubes not
directly emitted from the grains of pollen, but apparently
generated by them ; and, secondly, the introduction of one
or sometimes more than one of those tubes into the fora-
men of the ovulum, the point corresponding with the
radicle of the future embryo.

The principal points remaining to be examined, and
which we may hope, by careful investigation, to ascertain,
are the precise state of the ovulum at the moment of its
contact with the tube, and the immediate changes conse-
quent to that contact.

Supplementary Note. r44

Since the paper on Fecundation in Orchideze and Ascle-
piadeze was read before the Society, and a Pamphlet con-
taining all its more important statements was distributed
in the beginning of November, 1831, two essays have ap-
peared on the same subject. The first on both families by
M. Adolphe Brongniart, in the numbers of the Annales des
Sciences Naturelles for October and November, 1831, but
which were not published until January and February,
1832; the second, by Dr. Ehrenberg, on Asclepiadez
alone, in the Transactions of the Royal Academy of Sciences
of Berlin, before which it was read in November, 1831.

M. Brongniart’s statements respecting OrcHIDEm to a
great extent agree with those of my essay. ‘They differ,
however, in the following important points :

lst, He does not seem to be aware of -the operation of
insects in the fecundation of this family.

2ndly, He considers the mucous cords in the cavity of
the ovarium (first seen by M. du Petit Thouars, with
whose observations he seems to be entirely unacquainted),

' T may also refer to an excellent abstract of the Paper which appeared on
the 1st of December, 1831, in the Philos. Mag. and Annals of Philosophy,

542 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION

as a continuation of the tissue of the stigma and style, and
as existing before the application of the pollen to the
female organ.

And 8rdly, He supposes that the male influence reaches
the ovula in Orchidez before the inversion of the nucleus ;
an opinion founded, as it seems, on his observations on
Epipactis, in which, as well as in some other genera of the
order, this is the state of the ovulum in the expanded
flower.

In Ascreprape® M. Brongniart’s observations, made
chiefly in Asclepias amena and Gomphocarpus fruticosa,
accord with my statements as far as relates to the applica-
74] tion of the more convex edge of the pollen mass to the
base of the stigma, its consequent dehiscence, the protrusion
of the pollen tubes, and their penetration into the cavity
of the style.

The chief differences are,

lst, His not even suspecting the agency of insects in the
fecundation of this family, and particularly in the plants
examined by him, in which I have regarded their assist-
ance as absolutely necessary.

2ndly, In his assuming that the pollen mass in these
two genera of Asclepiadeze is ruptured, and comes in con-
tact with the base of the stigma without leaving the cell of
the anthera.

3rdly, His conjecturing that the secretion visible in the
expanded flower on the angles of the stigma after removing
the glands, is absorbed by the glands and conveyed through
their arms or processes to the pollen mass, which it excites
to the production of pollen tubes.

Dr. Ehrenberg, on the subject of Asclepiades, repeats,
with some slight modifications, his former statements
quoted in my paper, and illustrates them by figures. In
addition, he suspects that the pollen masses (which with
Professor Link he regards as the true anthera, and the
cells in which they are lodged as processes of the perigo-
nium), are not originally distinct from the glands of the

IN ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADEA. 543,

stigma, regarded by him as the filaments of his supposed
anthera.

The central pentangular body he considers as the stigma,
but he has no observations on the mode in which the
pollen is applied to it.

And lastly, His original statement respecting the grains
of pollen is so far modified, that he now believes them to
be in the early stages without tubes or doyaua, which,
according to him, make their appearance at the period of
impregnation.

SUPPLEMENTARY OBSERVA'TIONS

ON THE

FECUNDATION

OF

ORCHIDEA AND ASCLEPIADE A.

BY

ROBERT BROWN.

[Reprinted from a separate publication for distribution. ]

LONDON.

1883.

SUPPLEMENTARY OBSERVATIONS, &c. a

ORCHIDEA.

In the observations appended to my Paper on these two
Natural Families, prmted in the 16th Volume of the
‘Linnean Society’s ‘Transactions,’ and which relate entirely
to Orchides, it is stated, that m several species of Ophrydeze
the Tubes, produced either directly from the grains of Pollen,
or in consequence of their application to the Stigma, were
found spread over the surface of the Placente, and not
unfrequently inserted into the aperture of the Ovula. ‘The
correctness of this statement I have confirmed, during the
present season, by numerous observations, not only on the
same, but also on several other species. Another remark-
able appearance observed in some of these species, espe-
cially in Orchis ustulata, fusca, Morio, and in Ophrys
apifera, and which indeed I had before met with,
but neglected to mention in my Paper, consists in the
elongation and protrusion of the jomted or cellular filament
connecting the upper extremity of the Embryo with that
of the original nucleus (the Tercine of M. Mirbel).

The Filament so protruded often equals the whole Ovulum
in length, and its elongation seems to depend not only on
the enlargement of each of the cells or joints, of which the
included thread consists, but also on the production of addi-
tional joints.

As, however, the Pollen tube is found applied to the
aperture of the Ovulum uniformly before either the
Embryo or its thread is distinguishable, and as I have

518 SUPPLEMENTARY OBSERVATIONS

never observed the protruded thread of the Ovulum untl
after the secondary nucleus or Embryo, of which it is
a continuation, becomes visible, I consider it as a produc-
tion subsequent to impregnation. _

It is possible, therefore, that the nearly similar tubes
which have been observed terminating, as it is supposed,
the nucleus of the wimpregnated Ovulum in a few other
Families, may in some of these cases be of like origin.

1 To the observations formerly made on the general
structure of Orchidez, I have here to add,—

Ist, ‘I'hat the cells of the testa of the ripe seed are fre-
quently spirally striated, though these cells in the Ovulum
before and even for some time after impregnation are abso-
lutely without strize.

2nd, The Fibrillee constituting the pubescence frequently
produced, and in some cases entirely covering the surface
of the aérial roots, as they have been called, of the parasi-
tical portion of the Order, are very remarkable.

These Fibrilles, which I have examined both in dried and
recent specimens of several species, but more particularly
in the living state in Rexanthera coccinea, are simple
tubular hairs without joints, and whose apices, by which
they adhere when attached to other bodies, are either of
the same diameter, or somewhat dilated; and then, as in
Renanthera, often more or less lobed.

In their natural state they exhibit, in most cases, hardly
any indication of spiral structure; but the membrane, of
which they entirely consist, is sufficiently elastic to admit of
being extended, and at the same time unrolled, to about
twice the length of the Tube. They then form a broad
ribbon of equal width throughout, and spirally twisted
from right to left,—a direction opposite to that which
generally obtains in spiral vessels. It is possible that this
may not be the direction of the spire in all cases; it is
manifest, however, very generally, if not universally, in
Renanthera.

The existence of spiral tubes produced on the surface is
probably of very rare occurrence ; and among Phenoga-
mous plants I have hitherto met with it only in the. hairs

ON ORCHIDE AND ASCLEPIADER. 549

of the inner surface of the Corolla of some species of
Ceropegia, in the wool enveloping the spines in several
species of Mammillaria and Melocactus, and in the Coma
of the seed of an Apocyneous plant from Brazil: for the
spiral vessels in the seeds of Collomiz, first observed by
Mr. Lindley, and described by him as external, are seated
between the two membranes of the testa, as I have long
since described those of Casuarina. They differ, however,
in direction; being in Collomia transverse or perpendi-
cular, while in Casuarina they are longitudinal, or parallel
to the membranes.

ASCLEPIADEA.

With regard to this Family, it was remarked, both in

the Pamphlet which was distributed in the beginning of
November, 1831, and in my Paper in the ‘Transactions of
the Linnean Society, published in 1833, that I had w
never been able to find the Pollen tubes descending lower
than the commencement of the ovuliferous portion of the
Placenta. But as this was far from satisfactory, especially
after the further course of the analogous Tubes in Orchidez
had been ascertained, I determined to re-examine the sub-
ject.
For this purpose Asclepias phytolaccoides was selected ;
and on the 12th of the present month I succeeded in
tracing the Pollen tubes in that species, not only over the
whole ovuliferous surface of the Placenta, but also going off
to the Ovula, to a definite point of each of which a single
‘lube was found in many cases attached.

‘These observations I have now so frequently repeated,
and always with results so exactly similar, that I have great
confidence in the correctness of the following statement :

In the newly expanded flower, the Ovulum in Asclepras
phytolaccoides is nearly obovate, and is compressed in the
same direction as the ripe seed, but in a much less degree :
its umbilical cord is inserted on the axis of the inner or
ventral side, about one fourth from the apex, and a process

550 SUPPLEMENTARY ORSERVATIONS

proceeding from it is continued, though not very distinctly,
to the opposite or lower extremity. On the upper and
broader end of the Ovulum a deep groove is observable,
commencing at its inner margin, which is nearly in contact
with the Placenta, and extending through its whole
breadth, and somewhat obliquely downwards, so as to
terminate at the same height on the outer side of the
Ovulum with the upper edge of the ventral umbilical cord.
This groove, or that point of it to which the Pollen tube is
attached, occupies the place of the Foramen so generally
found in the unimpregnated ovulum of Phaenogamous
plants. In Asclepias phytolaccoides, however, and I believe
the observation may be extended to every species of the
genus, there is certainly no perforation, nor at this period
are the coats and nucleus of the Ovulum separable or even
distinguishable ; and the same apparent simplicity of struc-
ture is found even in its earher stages.

Soon after the Pollen tubes enter the cavity of the
Ovariwn, even before the Corolla falls off, they may be
found spread over the whole ovuliferous surface of the
Placenta, which then often becomes of a light brown colony,
but never dark brown or black, like the upper non-
ovuliferous portion. From the surface of the Placenta
the Tubes go off, one to each Ovulum, along the depressed
apex of which the Tube passes till it reaches the outer
extremity of the groove, where it is invariably inserted.
To this point the Tube adheres so firmly, that I am in-
clined to think it actually penetrates, to some depth at
“| least into the substance of the Ovulum ; a fact, however,
which I have not yet absolutely ascertained.

Soon after the insertion of the Pollen tube, a change
takes place in the appearance of the Ovulum, an internal
body or nucleus becoming visible, with the upper attenuated
extremity of which the point of insertion accurately corre-
sponds.

The Pollen tube, when thus inserted into the Ovulum, is
not always absolutely destitute of granules; in some cases
containing a few, which in size and form scem to be iden-
tical with those that completely fill it in its nascent state.

ON ORCHIDEZ AND ASCLEPIADER. 551

But as such granules, at the period of insertion, are either
very few in number, or apparently altogether wanting, I
am still inclined to consider them rather as furnishing the
nourishment of the Tube than as being the essential
agents im fecundation; the really active particles in this
function being probably much more minute.

‘These supplementary observations may be concluded
with the remark, that although the descent of Tubes
derived from the Pollen into the cavity of the Ovarium,
and their insertion into that point of the Ovulum where the
Radicle of the future Embryo is seated, has been abso-
lutely ascertained in several species of Orchideze and in one
of Asclepiadeze, and probably will be found in the whole of
these two extensive families, yet it does not follow that
this descent and insertion of Tubes should be expected to
extend to all Phenogamous plants ; for among these some
structures of the female organ exist, which hardly admit of
this eeconomy.

Loxnoyn ; July 31sf, 1833, ,

ON THE

RELATIVE POSITION

OF THE

DIVISIONS OF STIGMA

AND

PARIETAL PLACENTA

IN THE

COMPOUND OVARIUM OF PLANTS.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, F.R. & LS.

[Reprinted from ‘ Plante Javanice Raricres” Part IT, pp. 197-112. |

LONDON.

1840,

ON THE DIVISIONS OF STIGMA)! &c. am

To estimate correctly the importance of the relation be-
tween the divisions of the Stigma and the parietal placente
of the compound ovarium, namely, whether when agreeing qos
in number they are placed opposite to or alternate with
each other, it is necessary to take into consideration the
theoretical view which appears the most probable of the
origin or formation of a simple ovarium, and that of the
stigma belonging to it, as well as the various kinds and
degrees of confluence by which the real nature of both
organs, but especially the latter, is so often obscured.

It is at present, I believe, universally agreed to consider
a polyspermous legumen as that state of the simple ovarium,
which best exemplifies the hypothetical view of the forma-
tion of this organ generally adopted ; namely, that it consists
of the modification of a leaf folded inwards and united by
its margins, which in most cases are the only parts of the
organ producing ovula; or, at least, where this power of
production is not absolutely confined to the margins, it
generally commences with or includes them.

The exceptions to the structure as here stated are of two
kinds :—

First. Where the whole internal surface of the carpel is
equally ovuliferous, which is the case ina few families of very
small extent, as Butomee, Nympheacee, and Lardizabalee.

1 [Extracted from Mr. Brown’s account of Cyrtandrea, given in the second
part of Dr. Horsfield’s ‘ Plants Javanice Rariores,’ published in 1840. Sepa-
rate copies of this note were distributed in December, 1839,—Adit. Ann, Nat.

Hist.)

556 ON THE RELATIVE POSITION OF

Secondly. Where the production of ovula is limited to
the external angle of the cell or axis of the leaf supposed
to form the carpel.

A case of this kind is found in a portion of one of those
families in which the whole surface is generally ovuliferous,
namely, in Hydropeltidee, which J have always regarded as
merely a section of Nympheacee ;} and from the nature of
these differences in placentation, which are more apparent
than real, an argument might even be adduced in favour of
that opinion.

A placenta apparently limited to the outer angle of the cell
also occurs in the greater number of species of Mesembry-
anthemum. As this structure, however, is certainly not
without exception in that very natural genus, several species,
among which are Mesembryanthemum crystallinum, cordi-
folium, papulosum and nodifiorum, having the placenta con-
fined to the internal angle of the cell or margins of the
carpel ; and as in some of those species in which the outer
angle is placentiferous, the production of ovula is not con-
fined to it, but extends to the lower half of the inner angle ;—
this apparent deviation from ordinary structure may perhaps
be explained by assuming cohesion of the inflected portion
of the carpel with the wall of the cell;—an hypothesis, in
some degree supported by the fact, that ‘in several species
the termination of the assumed inflected portion is free and
not ovuliferous.

But whatever opinion may be adopted as to the relation
of this seemingly anomalous to the ordinary structure, it
cannot, as M. Fenzl proposes,” be employed as the essential
character of a distinct natural family limited to the Linnean
genus Mesembryanthemum.

The placenta then of a simple ovarium in its usual state,
according to this view, is necessarily double ; though by the
complete suppression of ovula in one of its two component
parts, and their diminished production in the other, the
ovarium is not unfrequently reduced to a single ovulum.
That such is the origin of the single ovulum is at least

» Gen. Rem. in Flinders’s Voy. vol. ii, Append. p. 598. (dnté p. 74.)
? Annal. des Wien. Mus. vol. i, p. 349,

STIGMA AND PARIETAL PLACENTA IN PLANTS. 557

manifest in a monstrosity of Zrop@olum majus, in which the
stamina are converted into pistilla; but the complete action
being impeded by the presence of the regular trilocular
pistillam, and the two marginal cords of each open ovariuni
remaining distinct, the origin of the ovulum from one only
of these cords is satisfactorily shown.

An ovarium with two or a greater number of cells, whose
placentze project into the cavities more or less from their
inner angles, is an organ, the composition of which is suffi-
ciently obvious.

But a compound ovarium may be differently constructed ;

and, first, instead of each simple organ forming a complete |
cell by the union of its own margins or adjoining portions of

its surface, the corresponding margins or adjoining portions |

of surface of the proximate component parts may unite —

together so as to form a parietal placenta, often apparently ©
simple, but in reality double in all cases. This view of the -

composition of a unilocular ovarium having two or more
parietal placenta is also very generally received. But
exceptions, supposed to prevail in whole families, in which
the disk and not the margins are placentiferous, have lately
been assumed by Professor Lindley, Orchidee and Oroban-
chee being the examples of this structure to which he more
particularly refers.

The accurate determination of this question appears to me
of great importance to the theoretical botanist, but the sub-
ject will be most advantageously discussed after treating of
the origin and modifications of stigmata.

An ovarium less manifestly compound is that in which
the centre of the cavity is occupied by a placenta entirely
unconnected with its sides ; the supposed inflected portions
of each component organ, according to the view here adopted,
being removed, or reabsorbed so completely in a very (lop
early stage of its development as to leave no trace of their
existence either on the walls of the cavity or on the surface
of the central placenta, which may either be polyspermous,
or produce only a smaller and definite number of ovula
having a relation to its supposed component parts, or, lastly,
in some cases be reduced to a single ovulum.

558 ON THE RELATIVE POSITION OF

‘These ave the principal modifications of the compound
ovarium when forming a simple series ; but it is necessary
to observe that both surfaces of the inflected and included
portions of the carpels are not unfrequently equally pro-
ductive of ovula, a structure which is manifest im many
Cyrtandracee, especially Cyrtandra, although in several
other genera of the same family the production is confined
to the ier or upper surface of the margin. In other cases
the polyspermous ovuliferous portion or placenta is connected
with the inner angle of the cell by a single point only, which
may proceed either frora the apex or base of the cavity.
This modification of structure, though in some families
hardly of generic importance, seems to me to assist in
explaining the apparently anomalous structures of Zydnora,
Rafiesia, and Brugmansia.

On the subject of the origin and type of Stigma, my first
observation is, that the style where present can only be
regarded asa mere attenuation, in many cases very gradual,
of the whole body of the ovartum. Hence the idea natu-
rally suggests itself, that the inner margins of the carpel,
which in the lower part are generally ovuliferous, in the
upper part perform the different, though in some degree
analogous, function of stigma. As the function, however,
of this organ implies its being external, and as in different
families, genera, and cven species, it has to adapt itself to
19) various arrangements of parts destined to act upon it,
corresponding modifications of form and position become
necessary ; hence it is frequently confined to the apex, and
very often, especially in the compound ovarium with united
styles, appears to be absolutely terminal.

In such cases, as it must always include and be closely
approximated to the vascular cord of the axis, it has by some
botanists been considered as actually derived from it, which
it is, however, only mm the same manner as the marginal pla-
cente are derived from the axis of the carpel. But according
to the notion now advanced, each simple pistillum or carpel
has necessarily two stigmata, which are to be regarded, not
as terminal, but lateral.

‘That the stigma is always lateral may be inferred from its

STIGMA AND PARIETAL PLACENTA IN PLANTS. 059

being obviously so in many cases ; and in one genus at least,
Tusmannia, it extends nearly the whole length of the ova-
rium, so as to be commensurate with and placed exactly
opposite to the internal polyspermous placenta.

That the stigma is always double appears probable from
those cases in which it is either completely developed, as in
the greater part of Graminee where the ovarium is simple ;
in the compound ovarium in Urena ; and from those in which
the development, though less complete, is still sufficiently
obvious, as in many Luphorbiacee and in several Jridee.
This degree of development, however, is comparatively rare,
confluence between the two stigmata of each carpel being
the more usual structure; and inthe compound pistillum a
greater degree of confluence often takes place in the stigmata
than in the placentee ;—a fact, which im all such cases is
obviously connected with adaptation of surface to the more
complete performance of function.

Another difference frequently occurs between the mode of
confluence of placentee and stigmata, namely, that in the
compound but unilocular ovarium, while the placentee of the
adjoming carpels are umited, the stigmata of each carpel are
generally confluent. But this rule adinits of exceptions, as
in Parnassia, in many Crucifere, and in Papaveracee ; i all
these cases the stigmata as well as placenta of the adjoin-
ing carpels are confluent, a structure satisfactorily proved in
Crucifere by several cases of monstrosity, in which the
stamina are transformed into pistilla; and in Papaveracee
by a series of modifications of structure as well as by a like
transformation of stamina.

A similar confluence of stigmata in the compound mul-
tilocular pericarpium is of much rarer occurrence ; it is
found, however, in the majority of Zridee, in which the three
stigmata alternate with the cells, and consequently with the
placentee of the trilocular ovarium. ‘That this is the correct
view of the composition of the stigmata in [ridee is at least
probable from their occasional deep division, and more par-
ticularly still from the bifid petal-like styles or stigmata
which are opposite to the cells of the ovarium in other genera
of the same family, as in ris and Morea. In both these

560 ON THE RELATIVE POSITION OF

arrangements the adaptation to the performance of function
is equally manifest.

If the correctness of these observations be admitted, it
follows that characters dependent on the various modifica-
tions of stigmata are of less value, both in a systematic point
of view as determining the limits of families, and theoreti-
cally in ascertaining the true composition of organs, than
those derived from the analogous differences in the ovaria
or placente.

In those cases in which the nature of the composition of
the ovarium is doubtful, it may, in the first place, be re-
marked, that wherever in the compound unilocular pistillum
the placenta are double or two-lobed, it is more probable
that such placente are derived from two adjoining carpels,
and are consequently marginal or submarginal, than that
they occupy the disc of one and the same carpel ; this being
entirely the appearance in many cases where the marginal
origin of placenta is admitted ; while in the greater part of
those in which the disc is known to be ovuliferous, the ovula
are never collected in two distinct masses, being generally
scattered equally over the surface.

But the double placente are manifest in Orchidee, the
principal family in which Mr. Lindley considers the ovula
as occupying the disc and not the margins. In this family
also the alternation of stigmata with placente is that rela-
tion which is most usual in compound unilocular ovaria,
where the apparent number of stigmata and placentz is
equal ; and that in Orchidee each apparent stigma is formed
by the confluence of the two stigmata of one and the same
carpel, is proved by tracing to their origins their vascular
cords, which are found to coalesce with those of the three
outer foliola of the perianthium.

This view of the composition of the ovarium in Orchidece
is confirmed by finding that it agrees with the ordinary
arrangement in monocotyledonous plants; namely, the
opposition of the double parietal placentz to the three inner
divisions of perianthium’, while in Apostasia the three pla-
centee of the trilocular ovarium are opposite to the three outer

1 Denham, Tray. in Afr, Append, p. 243, (duté, p. 300.)

STIGMA AND PARIETAL PLACENTA IN PLANTS. 561

divisions ; and it is further strengthened on considering
what takes place in Scitaminee, where the same agreement
is found both in the placentee of the trilocular ovarium,
which in this family is the ordinary structure, and in the
unilocular, which is the exception.

I am aware that the agreement of Orchidee with the on
usual relation of parts in Monocotyledones is not admitted
by M. Achille Richard, nor by Mr. Lindley, who has adopted
his hypothesis respecting the structure of the flower in this
family. According to M. Richard, the outer series of
perianthium is generally wanting, being found only in one
genus, Hpistephium : the three outer divisions actually exist-

ing in the whole order, according to this view, become petals, i

and the three inner divisions sterile petaloid stamina.

I have some years ago’ stated several objections to this
hypothesis ; at present I shall advert to one of those only,
considering it as conclusive ; namely, the position of the two
lateral stamina, which are generally rudimentary, but in some
cases perfectly developed, in this family. In several species

pacies

of Cypripedium, which is one of these cases of perfect deve- .

lopment, I had then ascertained, by means of numerous
transverse sections made at various heights in the column
and at its base, that their vascular cords united with those
of the two lateral inner divisions of the flower, while that of
the third, generally the only perfect stamen, is manifestly
opposite to the anterior division of the outer series. The
position of stamina, therefore, so far from being regular, as
the hypothesis in question considers it, is absolutely without
example, two of the inner series being opposite to two of
the supposed outer series of stamina.

A very different view respecting the formation of the

ovarium in Orchidee is that first advanced by Mr. Bauer |
and adopted by Mr. Lindley, namely, that it consists of six _

carpels, of which three, placed opposite to the outer series
of perianthium or sepals, are sterile ; the remaining three,
opposite to the inner series, or petals, being fertile, and
bearing their placente on their axes or disks. _

The chief argument in support of this view is no doubt

1 Linn. Soc. Trans. vol. xvi, p. 698. (date, p. 501.) F
3

562 ON THE RELATIVE POSITION OF

derived from the very remarkable dehiscence of the capsule
into six valves. But I have elsewhere pointed out cases
where an analogous dehiscence occurs, in which, however, a
similar composition has never been supposed to exist : and
if the presence of six vascular cords in sections of the ova-
rium be likewise adduced in favour of the opinion, I may
add that I have in the same place remarked that these
vascular bundles belong not to the ovarium only, but also
to the perianthium and stamina, and are equally observable
in other families with adherent ovarium, as Z/ridee, in which
a similar composition has never been inferred.

With regard to the second family, i which Mr. Lindley
believes the disk of the carpel to be ovuliferous, namely,
Orobanchea, I find no other argument advanced in support
of this view than that derived from the bursting of the
capsule into two lateral valves ; but an opinion founded on
_ dehiscence only may be said to be a mere begging of the
- question ; division through the axis of carpels, especially in
the families related to Orobanchee, being nearly as common
as separation of their margins. In this family also, as in
Orchidee, the placente are double, an argument in favour
of their submarginal origin: and although, whether the
carpels be regarded as lateral, or anterior and posterior, the
placentze are not strictly marginal, yet there are other fami-
lies where a similar position of placentee is found, but in
which the structure assumed in this hypothesis has never
been suspected. As to the supposed affinity of Orobanchee
with Gentianee, which might be adduced in support of this
view, as far as it is founded on the assumed agreement of
the two orders in the lateral position of their carpels, the
argument, even if correct, would hardly be conclusive ; for
in Gentianee there is at least one genus having quadrifid
and another with quinquefid flowers, in which the carpels are
nz} not lateral, but anterior and posterior, as I believe them
to be m Orobanchee ; nor has it ever been supposed that
in Gentianee the disk or axis is ovuliferous.

In the account now given of the modifications of ovarium
and stigma, I have, in conformity with the ordinary language
of botanists, employed the term confluence, by which, how-

STIGMA AND PARIETAL PLACENTH IN PLANTS. 563

ever, is not to be understood the union or cohesion of parts
originally distinct, for in the great majority of cases the
separation or complete development of these parts from the
original cellular and pulpy state has never taken place. But
with this explanation the word may still be retained, unless
connate should be considered less exceptionable.

I have also assumed that ovula belong to the transformed

leaf or carpel, and are not derived from processes of the —
axis united with it, as several eminent botanists have lately

supposed. That the placentz and ovula really belong to the
carpel alone is at least manifest in all cases where stamina
are changed into pistilla. To such monstrosities I have long
since referred in my earliest observations on the type of
the female organ in phenogamous plants,’ and since more
particularly in my paper on Raffesia:’ the most remark-
able instances alluded to in illustration of this point being
Sempervivum tectorum, Salix oleifolia, and Cochlearia armo-
racia, in all of which every gradation between the perfect
state of the anthera and its transformation into a complete
pistillum is occasionally found.

1 In Linn. Soe. Trans., vol. xii, p. 89.
2 Ibid. vol. xiii, p. 212, note. (dxéeé, p. 379.)

ON THE

PLURALITY AND DEVELOPMENT

OF THE

EMBRYOS

SEEDS OF CONIFERA.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, ESQ, F.R.S., F.LS.,

AND FOREIGN MEMBER OF THE ACADEMY OF SCIENCES IN THE INSTITUTE
OF FRANCE.

[ Reprinted from the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’
for May, 1844. Vol. XIII, pp. 368—374.]

ON THE PLURALITY, &c. (368

Tue following short paper on a subject which I intend
to treat at greater length, contains a few facts of sufficient
interest perhaps to admit of its being received as a com-
munication to the present meeting.

In my observations on the structure of the female flower

1 Read before the British Association at Edinburgh in August 1834, and
published in the Annales des Sciences Naturelles for October 1843. The fol-
lowing abstract was given in the “ Report of the Fourth Meeting of the British
Association,” 1835, pp. 596-7 :—* The earliest observations of the author on
this subject were made in the summer of 1826, soon after the publication of
his remarks on the female flower of Cycadee and Conifere. We then found
that in several Conifere, uamely, Pinus Strobus, Abies excelsa, and the common
Larch, the plurality of embryos in the impregnated ovulum was equally con-
stant, and their arrangement in the albumen as regular as in Cycadee; and
similar observations made during the present summer on several other species,
especially Pinus sylvestris and P. Pinaster, render it highly probable that the
same structure exists in the whole family. The first change which takes place
in the impregnated ovulum of the Conifere examined, is the production or
separation of a solid body within the original nucleus. In this inner body, or
albumen, several subcylindrical corpuscula, of a somewhat different colour and
consistence from the mass of the albumen, seated wear its apex and arranged
in a circular series, soon become visible. In each of these corpuscula, which
are froin threé to six in number, a single thread or funiculus, consisting of
several, generally of four, elongated cells or vessels, with or without transverse
septa, originates. The funiculi are not unfrequently ramified, each branch or
division terminating in a minute rudiment of an embryo. But as the lateral
branches of the funiculi usually consist: of a single elongated cell or vessel,
while the principal or terminal branch is generally formed of more than one,
embryos in Conifére may *originate either in one or in several cells, even in the
same funiculus. A similar ramification in the funiculi of the Cycas circinalis
has been observed by the author. Instances of the occasional introduction of
more than one embryo in the seeds of the several plants belonging to other
families have long been known, but their constant plurality and regular arrange-
ment have hitherto only been observed in Cycadee and Conifer.”

568 ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVELOPMENT

in Cycadee and Conifere, published in 1826," I endeavoured
to prove that in these two families of plants the ovulum
was in no stage inclosed in an ovarium, but was exposed
directly to the action of the pollen.

In support of this opinion, which has since been generally,
though I believe not universally adopted, the exact resem-
blance between the organ until then termed ovarium in these
two families, and the ovulum in other pheenogamous plants,
was particularly insisted on; and I at the same time re-
ferred, though with less confidence, to their agreement in
the more important changes consequent to fecundation.

I noticed also the singular fact of the constant plurality
of embryos in the impregnated ovula of Cycadee, and the
not unfrequent occurrence of a similar structure in Cons/ere.
In continuing this investigation, in the course of the same
summer in which the essay referred to appeared, it seemed
probable, from the examination of several species of the
Linnean genus Pinus, namely, Pinus Abies, Strobus and
Lariz, that the plurality and regular arrangement of em-
bryos were as constant in Conifere as in Cycadee@ ; for in
all the species of Pinus here referred to, the preparation
for the production of several embryos was equally mani-
fest, and the points or areolz of production were in like
manner disposed in a single circular series at the upper
extremity of the amnios.

From these observations, which I have since confirmed
in the same and also in other species of Pinus, an additional
and important point of resemblance is established between
360] Cycadee and Conifere ; and it is worthy of remark, that
while the female organ in these two families exists in
a simpler form than in other phenogamous plants, the
normal state of the impregnated ovulum is much more
complex, and might even be considered as compound, or
made up of the essential parts of several confluent ovula.

On considering the well-known ceconomy of several
Conifere, and especially of the genus Pinus, as at present
limited, namely, in their requiring (at least) two seasons to
ripen their cones, it occurred to me that these plants, from

1 Tn the Appendix to Capt. King’s Voyage. [Avte, p. 453.]

OF THE EMBRYOS IN THE SEEDS OF CONIFERR. 569

the extreme slowness in the process of maturation, con-
joined with the considerable size of their seeds, and also
from the striking peculiarity already noticed, were probably
the best adapted for an investigation into the origin and
successive changes of the vegetable embryo.

With this view chiefly I commenced in the present
summer (1834) a series of observations, intending to follow
them up from the period when the enlargement of the im-
pregnated cone begins to take place, to its complete ma-
turity at the end of the second or beginning of the third
year.

Pinus sylvestris was selected for this purpose, corres-
ponding observations being also made on other species,
particularly Pixaster and Strobus ; and although the inves-
tigation is necessarily incomplete, the facts already ascer-
tained appear to me of sufficient importance to be sub-
mitted to physiological botanists.

In an essay on the organs and mode of fecundation
in Orchidea and Asclepiadee, published in 1831, I have
given some account of the earliest changes observable in
the impregnated ovulum of the former family; and in
noticing the jointed thread, or single series of cells by which
the embryo is suspended, I remarked that the terminating
cell or joint of this thread is probably the original state of
what afterwards, from enlargement, subdivision of its
cavity, and deposition of granular matter in its cells,
becomes the more manifest rudiment of the future embryo.

I had not indeed actually seen this joint in its supposed
earliest state ; the following observations on Pinus, how-
ever, will perhaps be considered as giving additional pro-
bability to the conjecture.

But before entering on my account of the origin and de-
velopment of the embryo in Pinus, I shall state briefly the
still earlier changes consequent to impregnation that take
place in this genus; not only with the view of rendering ~
the account of the embryo itself more readily intelligible,
but also in confirmation of the opinion formerly advanced
on the nature of the female organ in Coni/er@ and Cycadee.

The first and most evident change observable is the pro-

570 ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVELOPMENT

duction or separation of a distinct body within the nucleus
of the ovulum, which, before impregnation, is a solid
uniform substance.

so) In this stage the upper extremity of the included body,
or amnios, is slightly concave, and has a more or less rough
or unequal surface ; the inequality being in consequence of
the laceration of the cellular tissue, by which it was in its
early stage attached to the apex of the original nucleus, or
rather to a short cylindrical process arising from it and
corresponding in size and form with this concave upper
extremity, from which it separates when the amnios has
attained its full size.

On this concave upper extremity of the amnios a few
minute points of a deeper colour, and disposed in a single
circular series, are sometimes observable ; in general, how-
ever, they are hardly to be distinguished.

Below the concave apex the amnios itself is slightly
transparent for about one fourth of its length, the remain-
ing portion being entirely opake.

On dividing the whole longitudinally it is found to con-
sist of a pulpy cellular substance, in which no definite cavity
is originally observable; the upper transparent portion is,
however, of a looser texture, and on the included embryos
becoming manifest, a cavity irregular both in figure and
extent is formed in its centre.

But before the embryos themselves or their funiculi
become manifest, the areolz, or portions of the substance
destined for their production, are visible.

These areolee, as 1 observed them in the common larch
in May, 1827, are from three to five in number, of nearly
cylindrical form, arranged in a circular or elliptical series,
and are seated near the apex, with which they probably
communicate by the similarly arranged points of its surface
already noticed.

In the amnios of Pznus sylvestris, as observed in June
and July last, the corresponding parts were found con-
siderably more advanced. In the specimens then examined,
the remains of the embryoniferous areola, from four to six
in number, were still visible, but consisting of conical mem-

OF THE EMBRYOS IN THE SEEDS OF CONIFERA. 571

branes of a brown colour, presenting their acute apices
towards the surface, and at the base seeming to pass
gradually into the lighter-coloured pulpy substance of
which the mass of the amnios consists.

Corresponding and nearly approximated to each of
these conical membranes, a filament, generally of great
length, and either entirely simple or giving off a few lateral
branches, was found. ‘This filament or funiculus consisted
generally of four series of elongated transparent cells or
vessels, usually adhering together with firmness, but in some
cases readily separable without laceration; and in one of
the species examined, Pinus Pinaster, the transverse septa
of the funiculus were either very obscure or altogether
wanting.

The upper extremity of each funiculus was in all cases en
manifestly thickened and of a depressed spheroidal form ;
and in each of the four cells or vessels of which it. consisted
exhibited a small opake areola analogous to the nucleus of
the cell, so frequently observable in the tissue of Monoco-
tyledonous plants, and which also exists, though less com-
monly, in Dicotyledones.

A lacerated and extremely transparent membrane was
generally found surrounding and adhering to the thickened
origin or head of the funiculus.

In the earliest state examined of Pinus Pinaster, the
funiculus was found equally transparent through its whole
length, and having no appearance of subdivision or any
other indication of embryo at its lower extremity. In a
somewhat more advanced state of the same plant, as well
as in the two other species observed, namely, Pznus sylvestris
and Strobus, the lower extremity of the funiculus was sub-
divided into short cells, sometimes disposed in a double
series, but more frequently with less regularity and in
greater numbers, the lowest being in all cases the most
minute and also the most opake, from the deposition of
granular matter, which is nearly or entirely wanting in the
upper part of the cord. This opake granular extremity of
the funiculus is evidently the rudiment of an embryo. When
the funiculus ramifies, each branch is generally terminated

572 ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVELOPMENT

by a similar rudiment, and these lateral embryoniferous
branches not unfrequently consist of a single vessel or cell,
while the embryo of the trunk or principal branch is as
generally derived from more than one.

That each of those opake bodies terminating the trunk
and branches of the funiculi are really rudimentary embryos,
is proved by tracing them from their absolutely simple state
to that in which the divisions of the lower extremity be-
come visible, and those again into the perfect cotyledons.

The results of this investigation in its present incom-
plete state are, Ist, that the plurality of rudimentary
embryos in Pinus (and probably in other Conifere) is not
only constant, but much greater than could well have been
imagined independent of actual observation ; each impreg-
nated ovulum not only containing several distinct funiculi,
but each funiculus being capable of producing several
embryos. In the ripe seed, however, it is a rare occur-
rence to find more than one of these embryos perfected.

2ndly. That an embryo in Conifere may originate in
one or in more than one cell or vessel even in the same
cord; and it also appears that the lower extremity of the
funiculus, the seat of the future embryo, is originally in no
respect different from the rest of its substance.

The greater part of the appearances now described are
represented in the accompanying Plate.

372) April 20, 1844.

Postscript.—It is necessary to notice the recent publi-
cation of a very important memoir by MM. de Mirbel and
Spach on the development of the embryo in Conifere)

These excellent observers confirm the principal state-
ments of the preceding essay, with the brief abstract of
which only they were acquainted.

They have also extended the investigation to Thwja and
Taxus, two genera which I had not examined, and in
which, especially in the latter, the structure appears to be re-

1 Annales des Sc. Nat. 2 série, November 1843.

OF THE EMBRYOS IN THE SEEDS OF CONIFERE. 5738

markably modified ; and they have ascertained some points
in Pinus itself that I had overlooked.

In this memoir M. de Mirbel refers to his early obser-
vations on the structure of the seeds of Cycas which occur
in an essay read before the Academy of Sciences in
October 1810, and soon after published in the ‘ Annales
du Muséum.”

These observations and the figures illustrating them
clearly prove M. de Mirbel’s knowledge of the plurality of
embryos in Cycas at that period. And in his recent memoir
on Conifer@ he regards them as giving the earliest notice of
that remarkable structure ; stating also that my first publi-
cation on the same subject was in 1835.

But as the ‘Prodromus Flore Nove Hollandize’ was
published before M. de Mirbel’s essay in the ‘ Annales du
Muséum,’ which appears from his references to that work
in the essay in question, he must haye overlooked the fol-
lowing passages :—

“In Cycadi angulata puncta ares depresse apicis seminis
totidem canalibus brevibus respondent gelatina homogenea
primum repletis et membrana propria instructis, unico
quantum observavimus embryonifero, quo augente reliqui
mox obliterati sunt.” —Prodr. p. 347.

“ Structura huic omnino similis hactenus absque exemplo
nec ulla analoga (nempe embryones plures in distinctis
cavitatibus ejusdem albuminis) nisi in Cycadi et nonnun-
quam in Visco cognita sit.”—Prodr. p. 307.

I may add, that this structure of Cycas was ascertained
in living plants on the east and north coasts of New Hol-
land in 1802 and 1803.

The earliest observer of the principal fact, however, was
probably the late Aubert du Petit Thouars, who in a disser-
tation on the structure and affinities of Cycas published in
1804,” distinctly notices the points on the surface and the
corresponding corpusculawithin the apex of the albumen, into
which corpuscula he hazards the conjecture that the grains 137
of pollen enter and become the future embryos. ‘This, in

™ Annales du Muséum d’Hist. Nat. tom. xvi, p. 252, tab. 20.
? Histoire des Végétaux des Iles d’ Afrique, p. 9, tab. 2, x.

574 ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVELOPMENT

regard to Cycas, might be considered the revival of the
general hypothesis advanced by Morland in 1708," and some
years afterwards adopted, but without acknowledgment,
by C. J. Geoffroy,’ and which seems to have entirely origi-
nated in the discovery by Grew of the existence of a for-
amen opposite to the radicle of the embryo in the ripe
seeds of some Leguminous plants.’

But as M. du Petit Thouars had evidently no intention
of extending his hypothesis beyond Cycas and probably
Zamia, it can hardly be said to anticipate the general and
ingeniously supported theory of Dr. Schleiden, respecting
which physiological botanists are at present almost equally
divided. On this theory it is not my intention at present
to express an opinion; nor did the question of the mode of
action of the pollen form any part of my object in the pre-
ceding essay. I shall only here remark, that according to
the latest statements of Dr. Schleiden with which I am
acquainted,* although he admits that his investigation is
not in all points complete, he seems to have no doubt that
his theory of the origin of the vegetable embryo in the
pollen tube is applicable to Conifere. He has im the first
place ascertained the existence of my areole or corpuscula,
which he denominates large cells in the embryo-sac or
albumen, in all the European genera of Conifere ;* and in
Abies excelsa, Taxus baccata, and Juniperus Sabina, he
states that he has succeeded in preparing free the whole
pollen tubes from the nucleary papilla to the bottom of
the corpuscula. But as (if my observations are correct,
and they seem to be confirmed by those of M. de Mirbel)
the corpuscula are not developed in Pizus, as the genus is
at present limited, until the spring or even beginning of
summer of the year after flowering, and if Dr. Schleiden’s
statement be also correct, the pollen must remain inactive
for at least twelve months.

The quiescent state of pollen for so long a time is indeed

1 Philosophical Transactions, vol. xxiii, part 2, n. 287, p. 1474.

Mém. de l’Acad. des Sc. de Paris, 1711, p. 210.
3 Anat. of Plants, p. 2. ‘ Schleiden, Grund. der Bot. 2 Theil, p. 374.
5 Op. cit. pp. 354 et 357.

OF THE EMBRYOS IN THE SEEDS OF CONIFERA. 575

not altogether improbable on considering the analogous
ceconomy in several tribes of insects, in some of which the
male fluid remains inactive in the female for a still longer
period ;’ and in plants, though for a much shorter period, I
may refer to Goodenovie, in which the pollen is applied to
the stigma a considerable time before that organ is suffi-
ciently developed to act upon or transmit its influence.’
But the supposed protracted state of inactivity in the pollen
of Pinus does not necessarily lead to the adoption of Dr. rz
Schleiden’s theory. With respect to Cycadee, whatever
opinion may be adopted as to the precise mode of action of
the pollen in that family, it is certam that the mere enlarge-
ment of the fruit, the consolidation of albumen, and the
complete formation of the corpuscula in its apex are wholly
independent of male influence, as I have proved in cases
where pollen could not have been applied, namely, in plants
both of Cycas and Zamia (Encephalartos) producing female
flowers in England at a time when male flowers were not
known to exist in the country.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE 33 (VII).

Fig. 1. A scale of the cone of Pizus sylvestris, with its winged seeds, one of
which is abortive: natural size.

N.B. The remaining figures are more or less magnified.

Fig. 2. An unripe seed, of which the testa, in this state cartilaginous, is cut
open, partly removed and thrown back to show the included body, which is the
half-ripe original nucleus with its sphacelated apex and the free portion of the
inner coat, extending from the apex to about one third of the length of the
nucleus, below which it is intimately connected with and inseparable from the
outer coat.

Fig. 3. The amnios or albumen, with the coats opened and laid back.

a. The body of the albumen, with its slightly concave upper extremity: in
this stage separated from 4, the apex, which is conical above, below cylin-
drical, and which was suspended from the top of the original nucleus.

1 Herold. Entwickel. der Schmetterl. &c. 1815, et Siebold in Miiller’s

Archiv, 1837, p. 392. .
2 Append. to Flinders’s Austral. p. 561. (Ante, p. 33.)

576 ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVELOPMENT, ETC.

Fig. 4. A plan rather than actual representation of a longitudinal section of
any one seed examined, but the parts accurately copied from the calyptreeform
membranes, the funiculi or suspensors, and the nascent embryos of seeds of
Pinus sylvestris. In this stage the funiculi are distinct from the calyptraeform
membranes within which they originated. .

Fig. 5 is also a plan of the slightly concave apex of the amnios or albumen,
with its semitransparent points or pores circularly arranged; in this species
(Pinus sylvestris) seldom exceeding five, and not unfrequently being only four
or even three.

Fig. 6. One of the funiculi or suspensors, with its dilated upper extremity,
to which the lacerated remains of a thin transparent membrane adhere: the
funiculus itself ramified, each of the two lateral branches consisting of a single
elongated tube or cell terminating in a rudimentary embryo: the trunk of the
funiculus composed of several (apparently four) tubes or cells terminated by a
single embryo, which is already slightly divided, the divisions being the com-
mencement of its cotyledons.

Figs. 7 & 8. Two other funiculi belonging to the same seed less advanced,
but both ramified.

Fig. 9. A funiculus of Pinus Pinaster with its thickened head, in which the
nuclei of its component elongated cells or tubes, and its adhering lacerated
membrane are visible. The figure is given particularly to show that in this
(the only one observed) there is no opake granular portion of the compound
funiculus; in other words, no indication of a nascent embryo.

Fig. 10. A funiculus of Pizus Abies, Linn., with its rudimentary embryo and
thickened head, still partly inclosed in the calyptraeform membrane.

ON THE ORIGIN

AND

MODE OF PROPAGATION

OF THE

GULE-WEED.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, ESQ,

PRESIDENT OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY.

[Reprinted from the ‘ Proceedings of the Linnean Society.’ Vol. TI,
pp. 77—80.]

37

ON THE (77

ORIGIN AND MODE OF PROPAGATION
OF THE GULF-WEED.

Read before the Linnean Society, May 7, 1850.

Reap a letter, dated May 19th, 1845, addressed by the
President to Admiral Sir Francis Beaufort, for communica-
tion to Baron Alexander von Humboldt, “On the Origin and
Mode of Propagation of the Gulf-weed.” The letter is as
follows :—

“My par Caprain Bravrort,—I am vexed to have
kept Baron Humboldt’s letter so long, and now in returning
it, that it should be accompanied by so little satisfactory
information on the only one of its queries with which I
could have been supposed to deal, namely, that which
relates to the origin and mode of propagation of the Gulf-
weed.

“On this subject it appears that M. de Humboldt (in his
Personal Narrative) first supported the more ancient notion,
that the plant, originally fixed, was brought with the stream
from the Gulf of Florida, and deposited in what Major
Rennell calls the recipient of that stream. More recently,
however, Baron Humboldt has adopted the opinion,’ also
held by several travellers, that the Gulf-weed originates and
propagates itself where it is now found. ‘To the adoption
of this view it appears that he has been led chiefly by the

Histoire de la Géographie du Nouveau Continent, vol. iii, p. 73, and
Meyen, Reise, vol. i, p. 36-9.

580 ON THE ORIGIN AND MODE OF

observations of the late Dr. Meyen, who in the year 1830
passed through a considerable portion of the great band of
7) Gulf-weed, and who ascertained, as he states, from the
examination of several thousand specimens, that it was
uniformly destitute both of root and fructification ; he con-
cludes, therefore, that the plant propagates itself solely by
lateral branches; he at the same time denies that it is
brought from the Gulf of Florida, as, according’to his own
observation, it hardly exists in that part of the stream near
the great band, though found in extensive masses to the
westward. I have here to remark that, as far as relates to
the absence of root and fructification, Meyen has only con-
firmed by actual observation what had been previously stated
by several authors, particularly by Mr. Turner (in bis ‘ His-
toria Fucorum,’ vol. i, p. 108, published im 1808), and
Agardh (in his ‘ Species Algarum,’ p. 6, published in 1820).
But Meyen materially weakens his own argument in stating
that he considers the Gulf-weed (Sargassum bacciferum of
Turner and Agardh), and the Saryassum natans, or vulgare,
specifically distinguished from it by these authors, as one
and the same species ; adding, that he has observed among
the Gulf-weed all the varieties of Sargassum vulgare described
by Agardh; and finally, that on the coast of Brazil he has
found what he regards as the Gulf-weed in fructification.
Now, as Sargassum natans has heen found fixed by a discoid
base or root, in the same manner as the other species of the
genus, and as according to Meyen the Gulf-weed has been
found in fructification, the legitimate conclusion from his
statements seems to be, that this plant is merely modified
by the peculiar circumstances in which it has so long been
placed. I am not, however, disposed to adopt Dr. Meyen’s
statement that he actually found the true Sargassum natans,
much less all its supposed varieties, mixed with the Gulf-
weed, having reason to believe that at the period of his
voyage his practical knowledge of marine submersed Algz
was not sufficient to enable him accurately to distinguish
species in that tribe. It is not yet known what other species
of Sargassum are mixed with the Gulf-weed, what proportion
they form of the greal. band, nor in what state, with respect

PROPAGATION OF THE GULF-WEED. 581

to root or fructification, they are found ; though, in reference
to the questions under discussion, accurate information on
these points would be of considerable importance.

“That some mixture of other species probably exists
may be inferred even from Dr. Meyen’s statement, and indi-
rectly from that of Lieut. Evans, who, in his communication
published in Major Rennell’s invaluable work on the Cur-
rents of the Atlantic, asserts that he found the Gulf-weed
in fructification, which he compares with that of Ferns, a
statement which would seem to prove merely that he had
found along with the Gulf-weed a species of Sargassum with
dotted leaves, the real fructification of the genus bearing m9
no resemblance to that of Ferns, though to persons slightly
acquainted with the subject the arranged dots on the leaves
might readily suggest the comparison.

“With regard to the non-existence of roots in the Gulf.
weed as a proof of specific distinction, it is to be observed
that the genus Sargassum, now consisting of about sixty
species, is one of the most natural and most readily dis-
tinguished of the family Fucacee, and that there is no reason
to believe that any other species of the genus, even those
most nearly related to, and some of which have been con-
founded with it, are originally destitute of roots; though
some of them are not unfrequently found both in the fixed
and in considerable masses in the floating state, retaining
vitality and probably propagating themselves in the same
manner (see Forskal, Fl. Aigypt.-Arab., p. 192, n. 52). It
is true, indeed, that a Sargassum, in every other respect
resembling Gulf-weed, has, I believe, not yet been found
furnished either with roots or fructification, neither Sloane’s
nor Browne’s evidence on this subject being satisfactory.’
But the shores of the Gulf of Florida have yet not been suth-
ciently examined to enable us absolutely to decide that that
is not the original source of the plant ; and the differences

1 See Sloane’s Jam. i, p. 59. Ihave examined Sloane’s specimens in his
Herbarium; they belong to Gulf-weed in its ordinary form, and are alike
destitute of root and fructification ; hence they are probably those gathered by
him in the Atlantic, and not those which he says grew on the rocks on the
shores of Jamaica. Browne’s assertion to the same effect is probably merely
adopted from Sloane.

582 PROPAGATION OF THE GULI-WEED.

between the Gulf-weed and some other Sargassa, especially
S. natans, ave not such as to prove these two species to be
permanently distinct. The most remarkable of these dif-
ferences consists in the leaves of the Gulf-weed being
uniformly destitute of those dots or areola so common in
the genus Sargassum, and which ave constantly present in 8.
natuns. ‘hese dots, in their greatest degree of development,
bear a striking resemblance to the perforations or apertures
of the imbedded fructification in the genus. But as the
receptacles of the fructification, as well as the vesicles, are
manifestly metamorphosed leaves ; and as the production of
fructification is not adapted to the circumstances in which
the Gulf-weed is placed, it is not wholly improbable, though
this must be regarded as mere hypothesis, that the propa-
gation by lateral branches, continued for ages, may be
attended with the entire suppression of these dots.

“That the Gulf-weed of the great band is propagated
so} solely by lateral or axillary ramification, and that in this
way it may have extended over the immense space it now
occupies, is highly probable, and perhaps may be athrmed
absolutely without involving the question of origin, which
I consider as still doubtful.

“ My conclusion, therefore, is somewhat different from that
of Baron Humboldt, to whom I would beg of you to forward
these observations, which will prove that 1 have not been
inattentive to his wishes and to your own, though they will
at the same time prove that I have had very little original
information to communicate.”

SOME ACCOUNT

OF

TRIPLOSPORITE,

AN

UNDESCRIBED FOSSIL FRUIT.

BY

ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., D.C.L., F.R.S.,
HONORARY MEMBER OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH AND ROYAL
IRISH ACADEMY; PRESIDENT OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY.

[Reprinted from the ‘ Transactions of the Linnean Society. Vol. XX,
pp. 469—475. ]

LONDON.

1851.

SOME ACCOUNT OF AN UNDESCRIBED
FOSSIL FRUIT. [469

Read June 15th, 1847.

Tux following imperfect account of a singularly beautiful
and instructive silicified Fossil has been hastily drawn up,
to supply in some measure the possible want of any other
memoir for the present Meeting.

The remarks which I am enabled to make, from detached
memoranda, on so short a notice, will principally serve to
explain the accompanying drawings, which I have carefully
superintended, and which exhibit a very satisfactory micro-
scopic analysis of its structure, and do great credit to the
artistical talent of Mr. George Sowerby, jun.

The only specimen of this fossil known to exist was
brought to London in 1843 by M. Roussell, an intelligent
dealer in objects of natural history. His account of it was,
that it had been in the possession of Baron Roget, an
amateur collector in Paris, for about thirty years; that after
his death it was brought to public sale with the rest of his
collection, but no offer being made nearly equal to the sum
he paid for it, which was 600 francs, it was bought in. It
was purchased here from M. Roussell jointly by the British
Museum, the Marquis of Northampton, and myself, for
nearly £30. It seems to have entirely escaped the notice
of the naturalists of Paris. Nothing else is known of its
history, but from its obvious analogy in structure and in its
mineral condition with Lepidostrobus, it may be conjec-
tured to belong to the same geological formation.

The specimen is evidently the upper half of a Strobilus

586 ON TRIPLOSPORITE,

very gradually tapering towards the top. As brought to
England it was uot quite two inches in length; but a
transverse slice, probably of no great thickness, had been
removed from it in Paris: the transverse diameter of the
lower slices somewhat exceeded the length of the specimen ;
470) 1ts surface, which was evidently waterworn, is marked
with closely-approximated hexagonal areze, of which the four
lateral sides are nearly twice the length of the upper and
lower: these hexagons, which are the waterworn termina-
tions of the bracteze of the Strobilus, becoming gradually
smaller and less distinct towards the top.

A transverse section of the Strobilus exhibits a cen-
tral axis, from which radii directly proceed, constantly
thirteen in number, resembling, when perfect, the spokes of
a wheel, but several of them being always more or less
incomplete. These radii alternate with an equal number of
oblong bodies, also radiating, of a lighter colow, and which
are not directly connected with the axis: beyond these
twenty-six radiating bodies a double series of somewhat
rhomboidal areole exist. These appearances not readily
indicating the actual structure in the transverse, are satis-
factorily explained by the vertical section.

From the vertical section it appears that the Strobilus is
formed of a central axis of small diameter compared with
the parts proceeding from it, which consist,—

1. Of bracteee densely approximated and much imbri-
cated; the lower half of each of these stands at right
angles to the axis, while the imbricating portion, of about
equal length with the lower, and forming an obtuse angle
with it, is gradually thickened upwards: these form the
spokes and external rhomboidal arez of the transverse
section.

2. Of an equal number of oblong bodies of a lighter
colour and more transparent, each of which is adnate and
connected by cellular tissue with the upper surface of the
supporting bractea. These bodies are sections of Sporangia
filled with innumerable microscopic syoru/es, originally con-
nected in threes (very rarely in fours), but ultimately sepa-
rating, as shown in Tas, 85 (XXIV), fig. G.

AN UNDESCRIBED FOSSIL FRUIT. 587

From this triple composition or union of sporules, which
differs from the constant quadruple union in tribes of
existing plants, namely, Ophcoglossee and Lycopodiacee,
which, from: other points of structure, may be supposed
most nearly related to the fossil, I have called it Z'riplo-
sporite, a name which expresses its fossil state, the class or
primary division to which it belongs, and its supposed pe-
culiarity of structure.

‘The structure of the axis, which is well preserved in the
specimen, distinctly shows, in the arrangement of its um
vascular bundles, a preparation for the supply of an equal
number of bracteee. ‘These vascular fasciculi are nearly
equidistant in a tissue of moderately elongated cells.

The vessels are exclusively scalariform, very closely re-
sembling those of the recent Ferns and Lycopodiacee ; and
among fossils, those of Psarolites, Lepidodendron, and its
supposed fruit, ZLepidostrobus, as well as several other
fossil genera; namely, Sigllaria, Stigmaria, Ulodendron,
Halonia ? and Diploxylon.

The coat of the sporangium appears to be double; the
outer layer being densely cellular and opake, the inner less
dense, of a lighter colour, and formed of cells but slightly
elongated.

Ou the lower or adnate side of the sporangium this
inner layer scems to be continued, in some cases at least,
in irregular processes to a considerable depth. I cannot,
however, find that the sporules are actually formed in this
tissue, but in another of somewhat different appearance
and form, of which I have been only able to see the torn
remains.

The minute granular bodies which accompany the
sporules in the drawing Tas. 35 (XXIV), fig. G, are pro-
bably particles of the mother cells, and are neither uniform
in size nor outline.

The whole specimen has suffered considerable decay or
loss of substance, which is most obvious in the sporangia
from their greater transparency, but equally exists in the
opake bracteze, in which radiating crystallization occupies
the space of the removed cellular substance.

588 ON TRIPLOSPORITE,

I cannot at present enter fully into the question of the
affinities of Zrzpolosporite. I may remark, however, that
in its scalariform vessels it agrees with all the fossil genera
supposed to be Acotyledonous. In the structure of its
sporangia and sporules it approaches most nearly, among
recent tribes, to Lycopodiacee, and Ophioglossee ; and
among fossils, no doubt, to Lepidostrobus, and conse-
quently to Lepidodendron.

The stem structure of Lepidodendron, known to me only

in one species, Lepidodendron Harcourtti, offers no objec-
tion to this view, the vascular arrangement of the axis of
its stem bearing a considerable resemblance to that of
Triplosporite. ‘Vo the argument derived from an agree-
ment in structure between axis of stem and of strobilus I
attach considerable importance, an equal agreement existing
both in recent and fossil Conifere.
#2) In conclusion I have to state, that very recently (since
the drawings were completed, and as well as the specimens
seen by such of my friends as were interested in fossil
botany) Dr. Joseph Hooker has detected in the sporangia
of a species referred to Lepidostrobus sporules, and those
also united in threes. ‘There are still, however, charac-
ters which appear to me sufficient to distinguish that genus
from the fossil here described.

To the brief account here given of Zriplosporite it is
necessary to add a few remarks on some nearly-related
fossils, cliefly Lepidostrobi, whose structure is now more
completely known than it was when that account was sub-
mitted to the Society.

On the affinities of Zepidostrodus to existing structures,
respecting which various opinions have been held, it is
unnecessary here to advert to any other than that of M.
Brongniart, which is now very generally adopted, namely,
that Lepidostrobus is the fructification of Lepidodendron, and
that the existing family most nearly related to Lepidodendron

AN UNDESCRIBED FOSSIL FRUIT. 589

is Lycopodiacee. The same view is in great part adopted
in my paper. But I hesitated in absolutely referring
Triplosporite to Lepidostrobus, from the very imperfect know-
ledge then possessed of the structure of that genus. The
specimens of Lepidostrobus examined by M. Brongniart were
so incomplete, that they suggested to lim an erroneous view
of the relation of the supposed sporangium to its supporting
bractea, and of the contents of the sporangium itself they
afforded him no information whatever.

In concluding my account of Zriplosporite, I noticed the
then very recent discovery of spores in an admitted species
of Lepidostrobus by Dr. Joseph Hooker, who, aware of the
interest I took in everything relating to Zriplosporite, the
sections and drawings of which he had seen, communicated
to me a section of the specimen in which spores had been ob-
served, but which in other respects was so much altered by
decomposition, that it afforded no satisfactory evidence of the
mutual relation of the parts of the strobilus. The appear-
ances, however, were such, that I hazarded the opinion of its
being generically different from Zriplosporite, an opinion
strengthened by M. Brongniart’s account of the origin of
the sporangium.

Since the abstract of my paper was printed in the Pro- us
ceedings of the Society, the second volume of the Memoirs
of the Geological Survey of Great Britain has appeared,
which contains an article entitled “ Remarks on the Struc-
ture and Affinities of some Lepidostrobi.” 'Yhe principal
object of Dr. Hooker, the author of this valuable essay, is
from a careful examination of a number of specimens, all
more or less incomplete, or in various degrees of decompo-
sition and consequent displacement or absolute abstraction
of parts, to ascertain the complete structure or common
type of the genus Lepidostrobus ; but the type so deduced
is in every essential point manifestly exhibited, and in a
much more satisfactory manner, by the single specimen of
Triplosporite. This does not lessen the value of Dr.
Hooker’s discovery and investigation, but it gives rise to the
question whether Zriplosporite, which he has not at all
referred to, and therefore probably considered as not belong-

590 ON TRIPLOSPORITE,

ing to Lepidostrobus, be really distinct from that genus ;
and although there are still several points of difference
remaining, namely, the form of the strobilus in Zi¢plosporite,
confirmed by a second specimen presently to be noticed,
and in Lepidostrobus the more limited insertion of spo-
rangium, and the very remarkable difference in the form of
the unripe spores, hardly reconcilable with a similar origin
to that described in Zriplosporite, Tam upon the whole in-
clined to reduce my fossil to Lepidostrobus until we are, from
still more complete specimens of that genus, better able to
judge of the value of these differences. The name Z/7-
plosporites, however, is already adopted, and a correct generic
character given, in the second edition of Professor Unger’s
‘Genera et Species Plantarnm Fossilium,’ p. 270, published
in 1850, who at the date of his preface in 1849 was not
aware of Dr. Hooker’s essay on Lepidostrobus, the character
of which he has adopted entirely from M. Brongniart’s
account.

In October 1849 M. Brongniart showed me a fossil so
closely resembling the Zriplosporite, both in form and size,
that at first sight I concluded it was the lower half of the
same strobilus. On examination, however, it proved to be
of somewhat greater diameter. It was nearly in the same
mineral state, except that the crystallizations consequent on
loss of substance were rather less numerous ; it differed also
in the central part of the axis being still more complete ; in
the bracteee being more distant and of a slightly different
47 form: but the spores in composition, form, and apparently
in size were identical. ‘This specimen had then very recently
been received from the Strasburg Museum, but nothing was
known of its origin or history.

May 5, 1851.

AN UNDESCRIBED FOSSIL FRUIT. 591

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES OF TRIPLOSPORITE.

Tas. 34 (XXIII).
The figures A, B, C, and D are of the natural size.

Fig. A. A portion of the surface of the Strobilus, showing the hexagonal
areola.

Figs. B & C. Transverse sections, exhibiting different appearances of the
bractese and sporangia.

Fig. D. A vertical section of fig, A.

The remaining figures, i, F, G and H, are all more or less magnified.

Fig. E. A transverse section of the axis.

Fig. F. A more highly magnified drawing of a portion of fig. E, to show the
arrangement and proportion of the vascular and cellular tissues.

Fig. G. A horizontal section of a sporangium, made probably near its origin.

Fig. H. A portion of the outer wall of a sporangium or bractea.

Tas. 85 (XXIV).
All the figures magnified.

Fig. A. A vertical section of the axis, near, but not exactly in the centre,
showing the ramifications of the central cord of the axis going to the cireum-
ference of the axis, and connected or supported by a loose cellular tissue at a a.

Fig. B. A small portion of the axis, from which proceeds a bractea cut
vertically through its centre, showing its vascular cord, and bearing on its
lower and horizontal half a vertical section of an adnate sporangium, of which
the base is cellular, rising irregularly and without spores,—probably a rare
occurrence.

Fig. C. A small portion of the axis, to show the scalariform vessels with [475
the slightly elongated surrounding cells. ;

Fig. D. A similar portion, from the central axis of the bractea of fig. B.

Fig. E, A similar portion, from the line of union between the bractea and
sporangium of fig. B. ; . ;

Fig. F. A small portion of a sporangium, sufficiently magnified to show the
arrangement and composition of sporules. ; ; :

_ Fig. G. Several sporules, both in their compound and simple state, still more
highly magnified, with the minute granular matter which usually accompanies
them.

INDEX.

Abelia, resupination of its perfect
ovula, 448-9

Abyssinia, list of new and rare plants
collected in, by H. Salt, Esq., 91;
Flora of, has bok little affinity to
that of the West Coast of Africa, 162

Acacia, reason why the leafless species
of, form one of the most striking
features of the vegetation of Terra
Australis, 23, 62; species found in
the interior of New Holland, 339

Acanthacese, observations on the
species found in the vicinity of the
Congo, 134

Acrostichum aureum, identity of Af-
rican and American specimens, 169

Acrostichum calomelanos and its allies,
the fine powder on their under
surface entirely composed of simple
molecules and their primary fibre-
like compounds, 473

Acrostichum velleum, the only Acotyle-
donous plant in the collection from
Central Africa, 303

Adanson, number of plants collected
by him in Senegal, 100

Adhesion of the funiculus to the
septum as a generic character in
Crucifere, 262, 268

Aistivation, form of, in Cleome penta-
phylla, Crateva and Resedacee, 273,
279

Afzelius, Adam, number of species of
plants collected by him at Sierra
Leone, 101, 152

Africa, Central, observations on plants
of, collected by Oudney, Denham,
and Clapperton, 257

Agathis, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ;
analogy of male and female organs
in, 461

Albumen, how formed, 451-2; pecu-
liarities of, in various plants, 452
Alsodeia includes Ceranthera, Passalia,
Conohoria, Rinorea, Riana, Passura,
Piparea, and Physiphora, probably
Pentaloba, and perhaps Lauradia,
123-4

Alsodine, a section of Violes, 123

Amnios, how developed, 451

Amygdales, a distinct order of the
class Rosacee, 115

Amyridee, observations on the order,
and on the species found in the
vicinity of the Congo, 112

Anona Senegalensis, a very general
plant along the whole of the West
Coast of Africa, 153

Anonacee, Eupomatia referred to, 74;
observations on the species found
in the vicinity of the Congo, 105

Anthere and Pistilla, analogy of com-

osition in, 378—3880 zote ; proved

ie the transformation of one into
the other in cases of monstrosity,
379 wote ; differences in vascularity,
&c., between the two organs, ibid.

Anthera of Rafflesia, structure of,
377— 383 ; principal forms of, in
Phenogamous plants, 378—381;
supposed regular type, 378; prin-
cipal deviations from, 379—3881,;
reduced development in many La-
biatea, in Epacrides, Polygalez,
some genera of Acanthacez, West-
ringia, Anisomeles, and Marantew,
380; increased development in
many Scitaminex, Orclides, and
Laurinex, and in Aigiceras, ibid. ;
reduced and increased development
coexisting in the same organ, as in
the greater number of Salvia, and

38

594:

in certain species of Viscum, 380-1;
deviations in the regular mode of
bursting, as in Dillenia and Sola-
num, in several Ericine, in Tetra-
theca, Hamamelidese, Berberides,
several Laurinee, and certain species
of Rhizophora, 881; structure
altered or disguised, as in Myris-
tica, Canella, and several Aroidex,
in Cissampelos, Conospermum, and
Synaphea, ibid.; various views of
the structure in Rafflesia, 381-3;
not obviously reconcileable to any
hypothesis of a common type, 405
note,

Authers of Cycade, 459-60.

Authocleista, a genus related to Apo-
ciness, observations on, and_ its
affinities, 133

Apex of the nucleus regarded as the
point of impregnation of the ovu-
lum, 453; has no organic connec-
tion with the parietes of the ova-
rium, 454

Aphyteia, compared with Rafflesia,
structure of anthere in, 388, 396-7,
401, 461 (see Hydnora)

Apocinez, observations on the order,
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 37; further observations
on the order, and on new genera
belonging to it, found in the vicinity
of the Congo, 133; no species in
the collection from Central Africa,
295

Apodanthee, a tribe allied to Raffe-
siacee, 411 xote, 424; its charac-
ters, 429

Apodanthes, its characters, 430

Apostasia, position of lateral stamina
in, 499; composition of stigma in,
503; placente of the trilocular
ovarium opposite to the three outer
divisions of perianthium in, 560-1

Aquilarine, regarded either as a dis-
tinct family, or as a section of
Chailleteze, 126

Arachis hypogea, of the banks of
the Congo, doubtful whether in-
digenous or introduced, 159; its
remarkable geographical distribu-
tion, 159-66

Araucaria, origin of the ovulum in,
458; analogy of male and female
organs in, 461

INDEX.

Areola or nucleus of the cell in Or- .....

chideze, 511—14; in other Mono-
cotyledonous and Dicotyledonous
plants, 513

Arillus, of rare occurrence, how dis-
tinguished, 449

Arnold, Dr. Joseph, his account of the
discovery and description of the
gigantic flower, afterwards named
Rafflesia, 370—373

Aroidex, peculiar structure of the
embryo in the seeds of certain,
365

Artocarper, characters of the order,
and observation on the species
found in the vicinity of the Congo,
138

Asarine, compared with Rafflesia,
384-5, 389, 392

Asclepiadez, observations on the order,
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 37; on the species found
in the vicinity of the Congo, 134;
in Central Africa, 295; observa-
tious on the organs and mode of
fecundation in, 487—543; sup-
plementary observations on, 545
—551; on the structure of the
pollen mass in, 522—525; the
pollen grains, 524; removal of
the pollen masses from their usual
place, 524; how placed in the
fissures formed by the ale of the
anther, 525; their tubes, how
produced, 525; direction of the
cords to the apex of the style,
525-6; and as faras the commence-
ment of the placenta, 526; dehis-
cence of pollen mass uniformly on
the more rounded edge, 527; ap-
plication of pollen mass of one
species to the stigma of another,
528: pollen tube traced to its
attachment at a definite point on
the surface of the ovula, 549

Asclepias, structure of the pollen
mass in various species of, 523

Asclepias phytolaccoides, pollen tubes
traced to a definite point of
attachment on the surface of its
ovula, 549; description of the
ovulum in, 549-50; changes of the
ovulum in, after the insertion of the
pollen tube, 550-1

Asphodelese, observations on the order

INDEX,

and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 50

Asteranthus, characters of the genus,
388 note.

ee referred to Homaline,

20

Atherospermes, characters of the order
and its distribution in Terra Aus-
tralis, 25

Australia, Central, plants found in
Captain Sturt’s expedition into,
ae number of species collected,

Avena Forskalii forms a section of the
genus Danthonia; its characters,
and observations on its structure,
301-2

Averrhoa, its relation to Oxalis deter-
mined, 114

Baffin’s Bay, list of plants collected
on the coasts of, by the officers of
Captain Ross’s voyage, 175

Balanites Aigyptiaca found in Bornou,
287

Balanophoree, objections to their
union in the same class with Raffle-
siaceze, 412—415

Banana of the banks of the Congo,
probably of Asiatic origin, 156;
further observations on the native
country of the bananas, 156-7 ;

Banks, Sir Joseph, New Holland
plants collected by him and con-
tained in his herbarium, 6

Barren stamina in Orchider, 48;
in Proteaces, 81, 83

Bauer, Ferdinand and Francis, their
unrivalled talent as botanical
painters, 402 note

Bauer, Ferdinand, drawings made by
him in New Holland, 3; his draw-
ings of Hydnora Africana, 402

Bauer, Francis, his opinion on the
placentation of Mosses, 348; his
drawings of Rafflesia Arnoldi, 373,
401, 408, 409; his theory of im-

regnation in Orchideze, 496—498 ;

fis view of the formation of the
ovarium in Orchidee, 561; his
drawings of Asclepiadez, aud opin-
ion respecting their mode of im-
pregnation, 519, 520, 522 xofe,
523

595

Baxter, William, plants collected by,
in Western Australia, 338; found
Kingia both in flower and fruit,

Begonia, a genus which it is perhaps
expedient to divide, 150

Begoniaceee form a distinct natural
order, 150

Belvisia, observations on, 388; cha-
racter of the genus, 388 zote

Belvises, characters of the order, 388
note

Berberides, characters and limits of
the order, 124

Beverley, Mr., plants collected by
him in Melville Island, 185

pleeelin referred to Homaline,

2

Blighia sapida, undoubtedly intro-
duced into the West Indies from
Africa, 161-2

Bonatea speciosa, remarkable for the
great development of its lateral
stigmata, 503, 504; origin, produc-
tion, growth and function of pollen
tubes in, 537—540; viscidity of
retinaculum in, 538

Boragine, species in the collection
from Central Africa, 297

Bragantia referrible to Asarine, 385 ;
a new species of, discovered in
Java by Dr. Horsfield, 385

Brass, William, number of species
collected by him in the neighbour-
hood of Cape Coast, 101

Brongniart, Adolphe, his observations
on the size, form, and motion of
particles from the grains of pollen,
478-9; his observations on the
fecundation of Orchides aud Ascle-
piades, 541-2

Brown, Mr., the companion of Captain
Sturt, plants collected by him in
Central Australia, 315

Brugmansia, Dr. Blume’s account of
the genus, 402; its characters,
427

Bulb-like seeds of certain liliaceous
plants, their structure and economy,
364-5, 450.

Burton, David, plants collected by
him in New South Wales, 6

Butomes, arrangement of ovula on
the carpels of, 379 note, 555

Buttneriacex, characters of the order

596

and its distribution in Terra Aus-
tralis, 11, 12

Buxbaumia, character of the genus,
and observatious on its structure
and affinities, 351

Bywater, Mr., his microscopical ob-
servations referred to, 485-6

Cadaba farinosa, observations on, 276

Cesalpines, observations on the order
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 23; species found in the
vicinity of the Congo, 110; in
Central Africa, 294

Caley, George, plants collected by
him in New South Wales, 6;
species of Eucalyptus observed by
him, 18

Calyx, position of the fifth segment
in refereuce to the axis of the
spike in Polygalee, Lobeliacez,
Leguminose, and Rosacez, 292

Calyx and corolla, distinction between,
illustrated by Euthales and Velleia,
33; by Franklandia, 81

Canna Indica, probably of American
origin, 158

Canne, structure of flower in, 49

Capparideee belonging to the same
natural class as Crucifere, 272;
observations on the order and on
the species found in Central
Africa, 272—280; number of pla-
cents in, 273

Capparis sodada, observations on, and
on another species from Central
Africa, 279, 280

Capsicum, arguments in favour of its
American origin, 158

Carallia, why referred to Rhizophoree,
119

Carex, structure of flower, 54

Caryophyllez, species of, in the col-
lection from Central Africa, 285

Cassava brought from America to the
banks of the Congo, 155

Cassia, observations on the phyllo-
dineous species of, 327, 339; and
on those with a single pair of cad-
ucous foliola, &c., ib.

Cassuvise, observations on the order
and the species found in the vicinity
of the Congo, 112

Casuarina, spiral vessels in the seeds
of, 46, 549

INDEX.

Casuarinese, observations on the order,
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 45

Cedreleze not found in Africa, 151

Celastrine, characters of the order
and observations on its distribution
in Terra Australis, 27

Centrophorum, a genus of grasses
formed on an erroneous conception
of its characters, 302

Ceropegia, spiral fibres in the hairs of
the corolla in, 549

Chailletez, characters and affinities of
the order, with observations on the
species found in the vicinity of the
Congo, 125

Chalaza, its function, 440; merely
the termination of raphe, 450

Chenopodee, how distinguished from
Urticee, 138; and from Phyto-
lace, 139

Chloris Melvilliana, 183

Chrysobalane:e, distinctive characters
of the order, enumeration of the
genera composing it, and observa-
tions on the species found in the
vicinity of the Congo, 115

Cirenlation in threads or currents in
the cells of the jointed hairs of the
filaments of Tradescantia Virginica,
513 note.

Cistinege found in Central Africa, 288 ;
difficulty regarding the mode of im-
pregnation in, 453

Clapperton, Captain, plants collected
by, in Central Africa, 257, 259,
303

Clarckia pulchella, form of particles
within the grains of pollen in,
466-7; motions of the particles,
ibid.

Cleome, observations on the genus,
its subdivisions, and the species
found in Central Africa, 273—276

Cleome (Gymnuogonia) pentaphylla,
regarded as a native of Africa and
India, 275

Clianthus, observations on the New
Holland species of, 321-2; on
Clianthus Dampieri, ibid. and 339.

Cochlearia armoracia, monstrosities in,
illustrating the origin of ovula,
563

Cocoing, a very natural section of the
order Palme, 141

INDEX.

Cocos Indica, its remarkable geo-
graphical distribution, 141, 149;
not seen on the banks of the
Congo, 161

Cola, the African name of the seed of
Sterculia acuminata, 153

Colchicum, on the genus and its sub-
divisions, and on the species in the
collection from Central Africa,
298- 300

Collomia, spiral vessels in the seeds
of, 549

Combretaces, character of the order
and observations on its distribu-
tion in Terra Australis, 19

Composite, observations on the class
and its distribution in Terra Aus-
tralis, 30; on the species found in
the vicinity of the Congo, 128,
proportions of the order in various
countries, 128-9; species found in
Central Africa, 295; ovulum of,
how differing from the usual struc-
ture, 448

Confluence, explanation of the sense
in which the term is used, 562-3

Congo, observations on the Herbarium
collected by Professor Christian
Smith in the vicinity of the, 97;
number of species in the Herbarium,
99; proportion of Dicotyledonous,
Monocotyledonous, and Acotyledo-
nous, 100; comparison with collec-
tions from other parts of the West
Coast of Africa, found by Adanson,
Smeathman, Brass, and Afzelius,
ibid.; the vegetation of its banks
compared with other parts of the
West Coast of Africa, 152—162 ;
with the Flora of Abyssinia and
Egypt, 162; of South Africa, 163;
of the Cape de Verd Islands, St.
Helena, Madagascar, and the Isles
of France and Bourbon, 163; of
India, 163-4; of Equinoctial Ame-
rica, ibid.; proportion of new
genera and species in the Congo
Herbarium, 172 ; esculent plants of,
154—162.

Conifer, observations on the order,
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 46; on the structure of
the female parts of fructification,
ibid.; on the plurality and de-
velopment of the embryos in the

597

seeds of, 565—575; memoir on
the development of the embryo in
Conifer, by MM. de Mirbel and
Spach, 572-3; areole or corpuscula
observed in all the European
genera of, by Dr. Schleiden, 574;
agreement of structure between
axis of stem and _ strobilus in,
588

Coniferee and Cycadew, on the struc-
ture of the female flower in, 453—
461; the ovulum naked in, 453;
plurality of embryos in, 455;
Opinions of authors respecting,
455-7

Connaracez, observations on the order
and its distinguishing characters,
and on the species found in the
vicinity of the Congo, 112

Convolvulacee, observations on the
species found in the vicinity of the
Congo, 135; in Central Africa, 296

Convolvulus Batatas not met with on
the banks of the Congo, 161

Cotyledons, on the value of certain
modifications of the cotyledons in
characterising sections and geuera
in Cruciferae, 263

Crateva, observations on the genus,
its characters, and distribution,
277-8

Cratzeva Adansouii, the only known
African species, 277

Cruciferse form with Capparidex, Re-
sedacee, Papaveracese and Fuma-
riacese, a natural class, 272

Crucifere, observations on the struc-
ture and arrangement of the order,
and on the species found in Central
Africa, 261—272; on the structure
of the dissepiment, 269—271;
on the structure of the pistillum
in, 270 note; stigmata and placenta
of the adjoining cells confluent in,
559

Cryptogamous plants, number of pub-
lished species [in 1814], 7; number
of Australian species known [in
1814], 7; proportion of in Terra
Australis, 9; bow far this propor-
tion is influenced by climate, 9

Cucurbitacez, their relation to Passi-
floree, 121; anthers of, 461

Cultivated plants of the banks of the
Congo, chiefly introduced, 155

598

Cunningham, Allan, plants collected
by, in various parts of New Hol-
land, 338; examined Kingia in its
native place, 435

Cunninghamia, origin of the ovulum
in, 458; analogy of male and female
organs in, 461; note on its nomen-
clature, 461

Cunoniacee, character of the order,
and observations on its distribution
in Terra Australis, 20

Cuticular pores (stomata) not found
on the surface of the column, peri-
anthium, or bractee of Rafflesia,
377; do not perhaps exist in the
imperfect leaves of plants parasitic
on roots, ibid.

Cycadee not found in equinoctial
Africa, 149

Cycadee, plurality of embryos in,
known to M. de Mirbel in 1810,
573; corpuscula within the apex of
the albumen of, noticed by Du
Petit Thouars in 1804, ibid.; for-
mation of corpuscula in the albumen
of, entirely independent of male in-
fluence, 575

Cycadese and Coniferse, on the struc-
ture of the female flower in, 453—
461, 568; the ovulum naked in,
453; arguments in favour of this
view, 454; objections to it, 454,
455; plurality of embryos in, 455,
568 ; opinions of authors regarding,
455—457; Linneeus, 455; Trew,
456; Jussieu, 456; Lambert, 456;
Salisbury, 456; Mirbel and Schou-
bert, 456; Richard, 457; origin of
the ovulum, 458-9; analogy of
male and female flowers in 458—
461; pollen and anthere of, 459,
460

Cycas, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ;
analogy of male and female flowers
in, 459

Cynanchum (Vincetoxicum) nigrum, its
pollen masses and their phenomena
observed, 529

Cyperacee, observations on the order,
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 54; further observations
on the order, its proportions, geo-
graphical distribution, and the spe-
cies found in the vicinity of the
Congo, 142; in Central Africa, 300

INDEX.

Cypripedium, position of lateral sta-
mina in, 499 ; composition of stigma
in, 503; structure of its flower de-
scribed, 561

Cytines, a tribe of Rafflesiacee, 411;
its characters, 428

Cytinus, nearly related to Asarinse,
385; and to Rafflesia, 396; com-
pared with Rafflesia, 404—410;
structure of its ovarium, 404-5;
mucous tubes of its pollen observed,
407-8; seeds and embryo, 410; its
characters, 428; characters of
species, 428-9

Cytisus Cajan of the banks of the
Congo, probably introduced from
India, 159

Dacrydium, structure of the ovulum
in, 455; origin of the ovulum, 458 ;
analogy of male and female organs
in, 460

Dampier, William, plants brought by
him from Shark’s Bay and other
parts of the W. Coast of New Hol-
land, 7

Datiscese form an order very distinct
from Resedacee, 285

Dawsonia, character of the genus, and
observations on its affinities, 348
—351

Denham, Major, plants collected by,
in Central Africa, 257, 303

Deviation in number of parts, in some
instances derived not from suppres-
sion but from confluence, 39

Dilleniacese, observations on the order
and its distribution in Terra Aus-
tralis, 12

Dioscorea of the banks of the Congo,
probably a native species, 160

Diosmez, observations on the order
and its distribution in Terra Aus-
tralis, 16

Dissepiment in Crucifere, its value in
the formation of genera, 269—271

Draczena Draco, its anatomical struc-
ture, 439

Drummond, Dr. James, his observa-
tions on moving particles in the
eyes of fishes, 484-5

East Coast of equinoctial Africa, rela-
tion of its vegetation to that of the
West Coast, 162

INDEX.

Edwards, Mr., plants collected by him
in Melville Island, 185, 194

Ehrenberg, C. G., his account of the
structure of the pollen masses in
Asclepiadew, 521, 522 ole; his
further observations on the sexual
organs of, 542-3

Eleagnee, how distinguished from
Proteaces, 82

Elis, moncecious and not dicecious,
140; situation of the foramina in
its putamen, 140; its remarkable
geographical distribution, 141 ; un-
doubtedly indigenous to the whole
of the West Coast of Africa, 161

Embryo, on the plurality and de-
velopment of, in the seeds of Coni-
feree, 565—575

Epacridex, observations on the order
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 38; hardly exists in the
interior, 339

Ephedra has a naked ovulum, 453;
structure of the nucleus in, 455

Epistephium, M.Achille Richard’sideas
of the structure of an Orchideous
flower derived from, 501, 561

Eremophila, observations on the genus
and its species, 332-3; character-
istic of the vegetation of the interior
of N. Holland, 339

Erythrophleum, observations on the
genus, 111, 158, 290, 291

Erythrospermum, its atfinities, 121

Eucalyptus, reason why the species
forms one of the most striking
features in the vegetation of Terra
Australis, 18, 62, 317; origin of
the operculum, 75; species found
by Mr. Fraser at Swan River, 311;
species found in the interior of
New Holland, 339

Eudesmia, its relation to Eucalyptus,
75 :

Eugenia, species of, in which the in-
teeument of the seed is absorbed
before its separation from the
parent plant, 364 — ;

Euonymus, resupination of its ovula,
448-9 3

Euphorbia, the author’s view of the
structure of the genus, 28; a fru-
tescent species with cylindrical
stem and branches, observed in the
vicinity of the Congo, 128

599

Huphorbiacee, observations on the
order, and on its distribution in
Terra Australis, 28; on the species
found in the vicinity of the Congo,
127; the double stigmata of many
species of, 559

Eupomatia, how shown to belong to
Anonacer, 74

Farsetia, character of the genus and

" observations on its structure, espe-
oy as regards its dissepiment,
26

Fecundation, observations on the
orgaus and mode of, in Orchidew
and Asclepiadee, 487—543; sup-
plementary observations on 545—
551; various opinions on the sub-
ject, in Orchidew, 490-8; in Ascle-
piadee, 516—521; as held in
Orchidese by Haller, Adanson,
490; Curtis, C. K. Sprengel, Wach-
ter, Schkuhr, Swartz, 491; Salis-
bury, L. C. Treviranus, Ad. Brong-
niart, Linueus, Schmidel, 492;
Koelreuter, Jonathan Stokes,
Batsch, L. C. Richard, 493; du
Petit Thouars, 494; Link, Lindley,
495 ; Francis Bauer, 496-8 ; and in
Asclepiadee by Adanson, Gleichen,
516, 517; C. K. Sprengel, 518;
Francis Bauer, 519; Elliott, Mac-
bride, Link, L. C. Treviranus, 520;
Ehrenberg, 521

Filices, observations on the order, and
on its distribution in Terra Austra-
lis, 59; on the venation of, and the
relation of the involucra to veins in
various subdivisions of the genus
Asplenium, 60; further observations
on the order, on its proportions, and
geographical distribution, and on
the species found in the vicinity of
the Congo, 148

Fisher, Mr., plants collected by him
in Melville Island, 185

Flagellaria, observations on the genus,
52

Flinders, Matthew, his survey of the
coasts of Terra Australis, 3

Flindersia, in what respects it differs
from Cedrelex, 72

Flower, the regular alternation of the
divisions of the proximate organs,

600

the more general arrangement, 292 ;
admits of many exceptions, ibid.

Foramen of the testa infallibly indi-
cates the place of the future radicle,
264, 446; observed in Rafflesia,
406; in Hydnora, 407

Franklandia, observations
genus, 81

Fraser, Charles, his report on the
botany of Swan River, and collec-
tions formed there by him, 307, 338

Fruits, indigenous fruits of Western
Africa, 155

Fruits and seeds, on some remarkable
deviations from the usual struc-
ture of, 857

Fuirena umbellata, identity of African
and American specimens, 169

on the

Gaudichaud, specimens of the caudex
of a species of Xanthorrhoea,
brought by him from Port Jackson,
439

Genera, geographical distribution of,
a clue to the native country of
plants now generally dispersed,
149, 156

Gentianez, only one species in the
collection from Central Africa, 295 ;
position of their carpels, 562

Geraniacer found in Central Africa,
288

Glands on the receptacle in several
genera of Crucifere, their number
and position, 267 ; cutaneous (sto-
mata) found on both surfaces of the
leaves and foliaceous footstalks of
the genus Eucalyptus, and of the
leafless Acaciz, and assisting to
give a peculiar character to the
Australian forests, 312; generally
found on the under surface only,
ibid. ; rarely, as in several Coniferz,
only on the upper, ibid.

Gleichen, his description of the organs
and mode of fecundation in Ascle-
piades, 516-7.

Gloriosa, observations on the genus
and on the identity of African and
Indian specimens, 170

Glycine subterranea, probably of
African origin, 160

Gnetum, the ovulum naked in, 453;
structure of the nucleus in, 455

Goodenovie, observations on the

INDEX.

order, and its distribution in Terra
Australis, 31; comparison with
Lobelia, 32; pollen of, remains long
quiescent, 33, 575

Graminez, observations on the order,
and its distribution ‘in Terra Aus-
tralis, 54; proportion of the order
to Monocotyledons, ibid. ; subdi-
visible into two great tribes,
Poacez and Panicex, 55-8; struc-
ture of the flower and analogy of its
parts, 55-6; further observations on
the order, and on its proportions and
geographical distribution, 145; on
the species found in the vicinity of
the Congo, 146; in Central Africa,
288, 300; proportion of the two
great divisions in the collection
from Central Africa, ibid. ; stigmata
of, 559

Grammitis Ceterach, the only fern in
Mr. Ritchie’s collection from the
neighbourhood of Tripoli, 303

Griffith, William, his “attempt to
analyse. Rhizanthes,” 423

Gulf-weed, on the origin and propaga-
tion of the, 577—582; whether
originally destitute of roots, 581;
existence of dots in, 582

Gunn, Ronald, plants collected by, in
Van Diemen’s Land, 338

Habenaria bifolia, monstrosity of, un-
favorable to the theory of the
auricule of the columu representing
lateral stamina, 500; H. viridis, mu~
cous tubes inserted into the aperture
of ovulum in, 540 xofe.

Halorager, observations on the order
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 21

Hibbertia volubilis, its arillus, 449

Hibiscus tiliaceus, identity of speci-
mens from the Congo aud from
India, 171

Hippocraticese, observations on the
order and on the species found in
the vicinity of the Congo, 107

Holeus, a cultivated species of, on the
banks of the Congo, probably indi-
genous, 160

Homaline, characters of the order,
and observations on the specics
‘ae in the vicinity of the Congo,

INDEX.

Hooker, Dr. Joseph Dalton, his dis-
covery of sporules in Lepidostrobus,
588; his essay on; Lepidostrobus,
589, 590

Horsfield, Dr. Samuel, drawings and
specimens of Rafflesia Arnoldi,
brought to England by, 373;
account of a figure of a second
species of Rafflesia observed by him
in Java, 388-9

Hove, Mr., plants collected by him in
the vicinity of Cape Coast, 152

Hoya carnosa, dehiscence of its
pollen mass, 527; rupture of the
mass and production of pollen
tubes, 529, 530; circulation in its
pollen-tubes, 530 note

Hydnora compared with Rafflesia,
388, 396-7, 401—410; structure
of its ovarium, 404; ovula, 407;
seeds and embryo, 409, 410; its
characters, 427

Hydnora Africana, description of,
416-19; H. Americana, characters
of, H. triceps, characters of, ibid.

Hydnoree, a tribe of Rafllesiacez,
411 ; its characters, 427

Hydrolew, foundation of the order and
its affinities, 135

Hydropeltides, a section of Nymphza-
cee, arrangement of ovula in, 556

Hymenanthera, a genus intermediate
between Violee and Polygalez,
125

Hypzlyptum, a corruption of the name
Hypelytrum, 144

Hypzlytrum, observations on the
structure of the genus, 144-5

Hypoxidez, characters of the order
and observations on its distribution
in Terra Anstralis, 51

Hypoxis fascicularis, a species of
Colchicum of the section Mono-
caryum, 298—300

Impregnation, difficulties regarding
the point of, in the ovulum, 453 ;
mode of, in Orchidex, 506—510;
artificial impregnation in, 538; in
Asclepiadez, 528-9 :

Insects, frequency and necessity of
their aid in the impregnation of
Orchidee and Asclepiadee, 531;
a single insect capable of impreg-
nating many flowers, 538; iusect-

601

forms of flowers in Ophrys intended
a -o and not to attract insects,

Tridew, the double stigmata of several,
559; their relation to the cells of
the ovarium in 559, 560

Jack, William, letter to Mr. Brown
on the gigantic flower, afterwards
called Ratilesia, 394:

Juncex, observations on the order,
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 52,439; observations on
Kingia, Dasypogon, Calectasia, and
Xerotes, as referrible to the order,
439

King, Philip Parker, plants collected
during his voyages round the coasts
of New Holland, 338

Kingia, a plant of very similiar habit
to Xanthorrhoa, 51, 435

Kingia, characters and description of
the genus, 433—439 ; observations
on its ovulum, 439, 447

Koniga, characters of the genus, with
observations on its affinities and on
the structure of its septum, 266,
268

Labiate form with Verbenacer, a
natural class, 38, 135

Labiats, observations on the order,
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 38; on the species found
in the vicinity of the Congo, 135;
in Central Africa, 297

Lardizabalex, arrangement of ovula in
the carpels of, 379 mote, 555

Lasianthera, too imperfectly known to
determine its place, 151

Laurine, with the exception of Cas-
sytha, supposed to be unknown on
the continent of Africa, 150

Leea and Aquilicia, only different
names for the same genus, 151;
nearly related, if not absolutely
belonging, to Vinifere, ibid.

Legnotis, its characters and affinity,
119

Leguminose, a natural class divisible
into at least three orders, 22;
number of species published, and of
species found in Terra Australis,
22; of specics found in the vicinity

602

of the Congo, 110; proportion of,
to Phenogamous plants, 110; spe-
cies found in Central Africa, 288 ;
characters distinguishing Legumi-
nose from Rosacee and Polygalex,
291-2; relation of pistillum to calyx
and axis of spike, 292—294

Lemna, ovulum of, in what respect
differing from the usual structure,
448

Leontice thalictroides, its supposed
fruit a naked seed, which had burst
its pericarpium in a very early
stage, 361

Lepidodendron, affinity of Triplo-
sporite to, 588

Lepidostrobus, its analogy with Triplo-
sporite, 583, and probable generic
identity with, 589-90

Leptostomum, character of the genus,
and observations on its structure
and affinities, 352—355

Liliacex, peculiarity in the winged
seeds of certain, 449

Liliaceous plants, bulb-like seeds of
certain, their structure and economy,
361-2

Lime of the banks of the Congo,
probably of Asiatic origin, 156

Lindley, Dr. John, his hypothesis of the
structure of Reseda, 283-4; his
idea of impregnation in Orchidez,
495; and of the structure of the
ovarium in Orchidew and Oroban-
chee, 557—562

Lobelia, divisible perhaps into several
genera, 33

Lobeliacew, proposed as a separate
order, 33

Lockhart, David, plants collected by
him on the banks of the Congo, 99,
173

Loganiex, an order or section inter-
mediate to Rubiacee and Apocinee;
observations on the order and on
its distribution in Terra Australis,
37; further observations on the
order and on the genera composing
it, 182; its only combining cha-
racter, perhaps not more than of
generic importance, 132

Lolium perenne, supposed molecular
motion in the grains of pollen, pos-
sibly a circulation of the granules,
530 xole

INDEX.

Lomentacez, observations on the
order and on its natural distribution
in Terra Australis, 28

Loranthus and Viscum form a distinct
family, 129

Lunaria Libyca, constitutes with Alys-
sum maritimum a genus to be called
Koniga, 265

Lycopodiacez, affinity of Triplosporite
to, 588

Merua rigida, characters and descrip-
tion, with observations on its struc-
ture and affinities, 280-1 and zote

Magnoliacee, form a natural class,
with Dilleniaceze, 13; not found in
Africa, 151

Maize, brought from America to the
banks of the Congo, 155

Malpighiacese, observations on the
order, and on the species found in
the vicinity of the Congo, 105

Manioc brought from America to the
banks of the Congo, 155

‘Malvacez, a natural class, including
Malvacee, Juss.; Sterculiaces,
Vent.; Chlenacee, Du Petit Th.;
Tiliaceee, Juss.; and Buttneriacee,
R. Br., 11; Hermanniacee added,
109; observations on the class,
i 3 species found in Central Africa,

Malvacew, observations on the order,
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 11; on the species found
in the vicinity of the Congo, 109

Mangroves, enlargement of the em-
bryo, and its consequences, in various
species of true and spurious, 363-4

Marantes, structure of flower in, 49

Melanthacee, observations on the
order and on the species in the col-
lection from Central Africa, 298

Melastomacese, observations on the
order, and on the species found in
the vicinity of the Congo, 117;
partial cohesion of ovarium in several
genera of the order, and peculiar
function of the tubular interstices
for the lodgement of the inflected
anthere, 117; limits, structure,
and generic division of the order,
118; Memecylon and Petaloma
both belong to it, 118 ‘i

Melville Island, list of plants collected

INDEX.

at, by the officers of Captain Parry’s
voyage, 183
acct te belongs to Melastomaceze,

Menzies, Archibald, plants collected
by him at King George’s Sound, 6
Mesembryanthemum, arrangement of
ovules in many species of, 556

Microscopical observations on the
particles contained in the pollen of
plants, and on the general existence
of active molecules in organic and
inorganic bodies, 463, 486; lenses
used in the observations, 465 zofe,
480

Mimosez, observations on the order,
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 22; species found in the
vicinity of the Congo, 110; species
found in Central Africa, 288

Mirbel, MM. de, and Spach, memoir
on the development of the embryo
in Coniferee, by, 572-3

Mitchell, Sir Thomas, plants collected
by, in the interior of Australia, 315,
339

Molecules, active, on the general
existence of, in organic and inor-
ganic bodies, 463—486; in the
grains of pollen of Clarckia pul-
chella, and other plants of the order
Onagrarie, 467, and in many other
families of Phenogamous plants,
468; in Asclepiadez, ibid.; in
Gramines, 468 and xote; in Peri-
ploces, Apocines, and Orchides,
469; motion continued long after
the death of the plant, 469; in the
supposed stamina of Mosses and
Equisetum, 469-70; in all organic
tissues, animal or vegetable, living
or dead, 470-1; in various pro-
ducts of organic bodies, recent and
fossil, 471; in inorganic bodies of
all kinds, 471-2; not affected by
intense heat, 473; combinations of,
forming fibrils, 473; their form,
473-4; whether of uniform size,
473-4, 480; substances from which
they had not been obtained, 475 ;
not stated to be animated, 478;
nor to agree in all their properties
and functions, 480; general result
of the inquiry, 481 ; supposed causes
of motion examined, 481—483;

603

molecular motion confounded with
animalcular by Leeuwenhoek and
by Stephen Gray, 483 ; by Needham
and Buffon, 483-4; observed by
Gleichen, Wrisberg, Miiller, Dr.
James Drummond ; observations on
Mr. Bywater’s microscopical ob-
servations, 485

Monocotyledons, difficulty of defin-
ing several of the orders of, and
secondary characters consequently
employed for that purpose, 52

Monodora myristica, probably intro-
duced into the West Indies from
Africa, 162

Moringa appears to form an insulated
genus or family, Moringez, 294

Mosses, observations on the parts of
fructification in, 343; Hedwig’s
account of the sexes in, maintained,
345; Palisot de Beauvois’s theory
of, controverted, ibid. ; examination
of the ripe capsule in Funaria hy-
grometrica, 3847; and in other
species, 348

Musa, observations on the structure
of the flower in the genus, 157
note

Musanga, a genus of Artocarpee,
observations on its structure and
affinities, 138

Myoporine, observations on the order
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 40, 339

Myrianthus, a genus of Artocarpee,
observations on its affinities and
structure, 138

Myrsinex, not yet met with in equi-
noctial Africa, 150

Myrtacee, observations on the order
and on its ‘distribution in Terra
Australis, 18

Mystropetalon, a new and remarka-
ble genus of Balanophoree, 414
and xote

Myzodendron, nearly related to Lo-
ranthacese, 413 mote; peculiarities
of its vascular tissue, ibid.; and in
the structure of its flower and fruit,
ibid.

Myzodendree, a sub-order or tribe of
Loranthacer, 413 zote ; approaches
Santalacee, ibid.

604

Naked seeds, improperly so-called,
defined as Akena or Caryopsis,
360: how distinguishable, ibid. ;
sometimes originate in a premature
rupture of the ovarium, 360; illus-
trated by various examples, 361-4

Napimoga, perhaps not different from
Hematcn, 120

Napoleona compared with Rafflesia,

Natural orders of plants, suggestion
for combining them into natural
classes, 10, 109; number of, in
the publications of Jussieu and De
Candolle, 10 ; number known in the
Flora of Terra Australis [in 1814],
70; fin 1849], 338

Nelson, David, plants collected by
him in Van Diemen’s Land, in
Cooke’s Third voyage, 6

Neottia picta, conversion of the two
lateral divisions of the perianthium
into stamina, 501

Nepenthes, peculiarity in the seeds of,
449

Neurada prostrata, found in central
Africa, 288

Nisa referred to Homalinz, 120

Nucleus, apex of the, regarded as the
point of impregnation of the ovu-
lum, 453

Nucleus of the cell in Orchidee,
511—4:; in other Monocotyledonous
and Dicotyledonous plants, 513—4

Nuytsia floribunda, named in honour
of the discoverer of that part of
the coast of New Holland, to which
it is nearly limited, 308

Nympheacez, genera belonging to,
451; expianation of the structure
of the seed in, 451-2; arrange-
ment of ovula in the carpels of,
377 note, 555

Olacine, observations on the order
and its affinity to Santalacee ; and
on the species found in the vicinity
of the Congo, 136

Olax, observations on the genus and
its affinities, 44; on species found
in the vicinity of the Congo, 136

Onagrariz, molecules in the grains of
pollen of various species of, 467

INDEX.

Opercularia, undoubtedly referrible to
Rubiacee, 36

Ophrys, monstrosity of, described and
figured by M. His, 501; impregna-
tion in, generally effected without
the aid of insects, 538

Ophrys apifera, mucous tubes inserted
into the aperture of ovulum in,
540 zote; cellular thread of ovulum
in, 547

Ophioglossee, affinity of Triplosporite
to, 588

Orange of the banks of the Congo,
probably of Asiatic origin, 156

Orchidez, observations on the order
and on its distribution in Terra Aus-
tralis, 48; structure of the flower
approximated to the type of Monoco-
tyledons, 48 ; compared with that of
Scitaminee, 49; modifications of
anthere of superior importance to
those of labellum, 86; their simple
or acotyledonous embryo, 414-5;
observations on the organs and
mode of fecundation in, 487—543 ;
supplementary observations on, 545
—551; opinions of various writers
on, 490—8; origin of the stigmata
and placente in, 560—2; cellular
thread suspending the embryo in,
569; on the relation of the lateral
stamina, 499 ; believed to be placed
opposite to the lateral divisions of
the inner series of perianthium,
ibid.; auricule of the column in,
500; inner series of perianthium
converted into stamina in, 501;
composition of the stigma and ova-
rium in, 501—4; made up of three
component parts,7502; Mr. Francis
Bauer’s views controverted, 502-3 ;
functions of the different lobes of
stigma, 503; relative position of
stamina and stigmata, 504; de-
velopment of unimpregnated
ovulum, 504-5; conducting sur-
faces of the ovarium, 505-6; mode
of impregnation in, 506—510;
production and course of pollen
tubes, 507—510; distinctive cha-
racters of the tubes, 507; gene-
rally very numerous and forming a
cord dividing into six portions,
passing along the conducting sur-
faces, 508; tubes separating and

INDEX.

mixing with the ovula, 508;
opinion of Professor Amici that
they come into contact with the
ovulum, 508-9; traced into the
aperture of the ovulum, 540; the
author not so far advanced, 509;
origin of the pollen tubes, 509;
their growth, 509, 510; a vital
action, which may be excited by
the stigma of another species, 509-
510; their nutriment, whence de-
rived, 510; effect of action of pol-
len on stigma, 510; subsequent
changes in the ovulum, ibid. ; for-
mation of the embryo, ibid.; cel-
lular thread passing from its apex
to the apex of the original nucleus,
510, 511; changes in the embryo,
511; seed and its funiculus en-
tirely without vessels,511; areola, or
nucleus of the cell, its position, &.
511- 514; spirally striated cells
in, 514, 515, 548; raphides in,
515; mucous tubes in various
species, ibid.; structure of fibrille,
constituting the pubescence of the
aerial roots in, 548

Orchidee and Asclepiadee, analogy
between the two orders, 530; in
the presence of an additional part,
consisting of a modification or pro-
duction of the stigma, 530-1; in
the frequency and necessity of the
agency of insects in fecundation,
531; penetration of pollen tubes
into the cavity of the ovarium,
531-2; function of the granules
within the pollen tubes in reference
to impregnation, 532

Orchideze and Asclepiade, supple-
mentary observations on the fecun-
dation of, 545—551

Orchis fusca, cellular thread of ovu-
lum in, 547 :

Orchis Morio, mucous tubes entering
the aperture of ovulum in, 540;
cellular thread of ovulum in, 547

Orchis ustulata, cellular thread of
ovulum in, 547

Orobanches, Mr. Lindley’s idea of
the placentation of, controverted,
562

Oudney, Dr. Walter, plants collected
by in Central Africa, 257, 259, 260,
272

605

Oudneya, characters of the genus, and

observations on its structure, 272

Ovarium, vascularity of, compared

with that of the leaf, 379 xote ;
theoretical view of the origin or
formation of, 555; exceptions to
the ordinary condition of, 555-6;
origin of various forms of compound,
457—563; supposed exceptions in
Orchidese and Orobanchee con-
sidered, 557—562

Ovulum, structure of the unimpregna-

ted, in Cephalotus, indicates the
position of the radicle of the future
embryo, 77, 440; structure and de-
velopment of in Rafflesia, and in
Phaenogamous plants generally,
406-7; in Hydnora and Cytinus,
407; structure of the unimpregna-
ted, 439—452; in Kingia, 439; in
Cephalotus, 77, 440 ; generally con-
sists of two coats enclosing a nu-
cleus, 440; origin and relation of
the coats, and of the future embryo,
440-1; structure of ovulum, as de-
scribed by Grew, Malpighi, Came-
rarius, Morland, Etienne Francois
Geoffroy, Claude Joseph Geoffroy,
Vaillant, Needham, Adanson,
Spallanzani, Gertner, Turpin,
Richard, Mirbel, Auguste de Saint-
Hilaire, Ludolf Christian Trevira-
nus, Dutrochet, and Link, 442-7;
in what respects the account given
differs from all those observers,
447; exceptions to the general
structure in Composite and Lemna,
448; importance of distinguishing
between the coats of the ovulum
and those of the ripe seed, 449;
how determinable, 449—452; struc-
ture and development of unimpreg-
nated, in Orchidee, 504-5; in As-
clepias, 549-550; the ovulum
naked in Cycade, Conifers, Ephe-
dra, and Gnetum, 453; arguments
in favour of this view, 454; objec-
tions to it, 454-5; origin of the
ovulum in Cycade and Conifere,
458-9

Ovules, their marginal insertion in

the simple pistilla, and in the com-
ponent parts of the compound
ovarium, shown in various instances,
379 xote; cases of apparent ex-

606

ception in Nymphea, Nuphar, Bu-
tomes, Lardizabales, ibid., 555;
Hydropeltideew, Mesembryanthe-
mum, 556; explanation of, 556; be-
long to the transformed leaf, or car-
pel, and not derived from processes
of the axis, 563; arrangement of in
Cyrtandracee, 558; in Hydnora,
Rafflesia, and Brugmansia, ibid.
Oxalideze, distinction of the order,
observation on its affinities, and on
the genera composing it, 113-14

Palme, observations on the order and
on its distribution in Terra Aus-
tralis and New Zealand, 51; further
observations on the order, on its
distribution, and on the species
found in the vicinity of the Congo,
140

Panicez, a tribe of Graminez, obser-
vations on the tribe and its distri-
bution in Terra Australis and else-
where, 57-8

Papaveracee, stigmata and placente
of adjoining cells confluent in, 559

Papaw of the banks of the Congo,
probably brought from America,
155; arguments in favour of its
American origin, 158

Papilionacee, observations on the or-
der, and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 24; species found in the
vicinity of the Congo, 111; in
Central Africa, 295

Parasites on roots, distinguishing cha-
racters of, in their leaves, seeds,
and embryo, 391-2; modes of
union between the stock and para-
site, 392; no instance, at present,
of parasites on roots originating
from other parts of the plant, 395;
found, however, to be the case in
Rafflesia Arnoldi, 403.

Parasitism of Rafflesia discussed, 389
—392; proved, 394-5; compared
with Cytinus, Aphyteia, Cynomo-
rium, and Balanophora, 391-2;
mode of growth from the seed, and
attachment to the stock in Raflles-
lace, 414 note

Park, Mungo, plants collected by him
on the banks of the Gambia, 152

INDEX.

Parkia, characters of the genus and
observations on the species com-
posing it, 289 and note .

Parnassia, stigmata and placente of
adjoining cells confluent in, 559

Paropsia, its affinities, 121

Parry, Captain, list of plants collected
at Melville Island, during the voy-
age of, 183, 195.

Passiflorese, observations on, 121;
regarded as forming a natural class,
with Cucurbitaceze and Homaline,
122; observations on the African
species of, 150; compared with
Rafllesia, 386-9

Paterson, Colonel, plants collected by
him in New South Wales, and at
Port Dalrymple, 6

Peliosanthes Teta, its seed becomes
naked by the early rupture of the
pericarpium, 362

Pennisetum trichotomum, a great an-
noyance to man and beast, 302-3

Petaloma belongs to Melastomacee,
118

Phenogamous plants, number of
species in Persoon’s Synopsis, 5;
number of Australian species known
[in 1814], 7; [in 1849], 338

Philydrum, observations on the genus,
53

Phyllocladus, analogy of male and
female organs in, 460

Phytolacee, establishment of the
order, observations on its structure
and affinities, and on the species
found in the vicinity of the Congo,
138

Pineapple of the banks of the Congo
brought from America, 155

Pinus, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ;
analogy of male and female organs
in, 461; plurality of embryos in
several species of, 568—572; the
species of, well adapted for an in-
vestigation into the origin and
development of the embryo, 569;
early changes consequent on im-
pregnation in, 569—571; separa-
tion of the amnios, 570; formation
of cavity in, ibid.; development of
funiculi, 577 ; formation of embryos,
ibid.; ramification of funiculi, 577-
8; each impregnated ovulum con-

INDEX. 607

taining several funiculi, and each
funiculus capable of producing
several embryos, 572.

Piperaces very rare in equinoctial
Africa, 149; explanation of the
structure of their seeds, 452

Pittospores, character of the order
and observations on its distribution
in Terra Australis, 13

Pistilla and Anthere, analogy of com-
position in, 378—380 ote ; proved
by the transformation of the one
into the other in cases of mon-
strosity, 379 note

Pistillum of Phenogamous plants,
observations on its composition,
269, 270 xote ; hypothetical view of
the structure of the compound, 270
note; 299 mote; relation of the
single pistillum, and of the com-
ponent parts of the compound to
calyx and corolla, and to the axis of
the spike, 292; relations of re-
duced pistilla, 292—294; complete
number of pistilla and stamina
equal to that of the divisions of
calyx and corolla united, 293; this
complete number equally rare in
both the primary divisions of Phe-
nogamous plants, ibid.; Mono-
caryum offers the only known
example of reduction to a solitary
pistillnm in the great class Liliacez,
299; its position in that section of
Colchicum, 300; pistilla when of
equal number usually placed oppo-
site to the petals of Dicotyledons,
and to the outer series of perian-
thium in Monocotyledons, 300

Placenta, relations of stigmata and,
553—568 ; necessarily double, 556;
their arrangement in the carpels,
of various families and plants, 557-
560; Cruciferae, Papaveracer, Par-
nassia, Iridee, 559; Orchidee,
560-562; manifestly double and
consequently marginal or submar-
ginal in, 560; as in Monocotyle-
donous plants generally opposite to

the three inner divisions of perian- -

thium, ibid.; in Apostasia opposite
to the three outer divisions, 560-1;
in Scitaminer, 561; placente of
Orobanches double and submar-
ginal, 562

Plantain of the banks of the Congo

probably of Asiatic origin, 156

Plants, probable number of species in

European Herbaria ie 1814], 7;
proportion of Dicotyledonous and
Monocotyledonous in Persoon’s
Synopsis and in Terra Australis, 8 ;
in the vicinity of the Congo, 101—
106 ; how far this proportion is in-
fluenced by climate, 8, 102; pro-
portion of Acotyledonous in Terra
Australis, 9; in various parts of
Europe, 9; in the vicinity of the
Congo, 101 —104; common to equi-
noctial Africa, America, and Asia,
164; to equinoctial Africa and
America, but not found in India,
165; to equinoctial Africa and India,
but not found in America, 165

Pleurothallis, spirally striated cells in,

515

Plumbaginew, species in the collection

from Central Africa, 297

Plurality of embryos in the seeds of

Coniferse, 565—575; constancy of,
568—572

Poacee, a tribe of Graminez, ob-

servations on the tribe and on its
distribution in Terra Australis, 58

Podocarpus, structure of the ovulum

in, 455; origin of the ovulum in,
458; analogy of male and female
organs in, 461

Pollen, marginal production of, in the

anthere, 379 zote ; mucous tubes of,
observed in Cytinus, 407-8 ; applied
to the apices of the enlarged
ovula, 408 note; of Cycade, 459,
460; microscopic observations
on the particles contained in the,
463—486 ; mode of action of the
pollen in impregnation, 465-6,
475-6; in Asclepiades, Periplocese,
and Orchidez, 476; motion of par-
ticles of pollen seen by Needham
and Gleichen, 477 ; observations of
M. Brongniart, 478-9; occasionally
in some plants continues long
quiescent, 574-5; of Tradescantia
Virginica, development of, 514 zofe,

Pollen grains, their structure in As-

clepiadez, 524

Pollen tubes, their production and

course in Orchidew, 507—510; As-
clepiadese, 525-8,532; in other fami-

608

lies, 5382; function of the granules
of, in reference to impregnation,
533, 550-1; origin, production,
growth, and function of, in Or-
chide, 537—541 ; in Bonatea spe-
ciosa, 537—540; mucous tubes,
their growth, &c., 539, 540;
traced into the aperture of the
ovulum, 540; confirmed in various
species, 547; traced to a definite
point in the ovula of Asclepiadee,
550-1; their course, structure, and
function in, ibid.

INDEX.

Passiflorex, 386-7, 389; Napoleona,
387-8; Cucurbitacee, 388; Ster-
culiacez, 388-9 ; Cytinus, 396, 401;
the structure and economy of its
female flower, 402—410; charac-
ters of the genus, 424:

Rafflesia Arnoldi, on the female flower

and fruit of, 399; Dr. Arnold’s
account of its discovery, and de-
scription, 370—373; drawing and
specimens brought to England by
Dr. Horsfield, 373; description of,
374—376, 415-16; its structure,

377—383; of its column, 377;
vessels wanting, ibid.; of late forma-
tion, 412, 413 ote; perianthium
and bractew, ibid.; anther, 377
—383; possible styles and stig-
mata, 382, 386; impregnation, 383 ;
insects necessary in, ibid. ; discovery
of female flower, 394-5; desiderata
respecting, 395-6; whether para-
sitical on the root from which it
springs, 389—392; its reticulate
base, 390, 402; structure of the
female flower, 403—409 ; internal
structure of ovarium, 403—405 ;
compared with that of Hydnora,
404; and Cytinus, 405; develop-
ment of ovula, 406-7; seeds, 408 ;
embryo, 409; its characters, 424

Rafflesia Cumingii, structure of its
column and the processes surmount-
ing it, 405 zote ; its character, 425 ;
observations on its structure, 426 ;
and nomenclature, ibid.
Rafflesia Horsfieldii, account of, 389,
390 and ote; its characters, 425
Rafflesia Patma, Dr. Blume’s account
of, 402 ; its characters, 424

Rafflesiacew, a natural family, 410;
its characters, 423 ;

Rafflesiew, a tribe of Rafflesiacce,
410; its characters, 424

Raphe, apparently external in Zygo-

Polygalez, observations on the order
and its distribution in Terra Aus-
tralis, 14; on its distinction from
Leguminose, 291-2

Pomax, undoubtedly referrible to
Rubiacez, 36

Potalia, observations on the genus and
its affinities, 183-4

Preiss, M., plants collected by, in
Western Australia, 338

Primulacee, species found in Central
Africa, 297

Proteaces, observations on the order
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 40; species found at
Swan River, 310; few species found
in the interior, 339; peculiarity in
the winged seeds of, 449

Pterocarpus erinacea, the tree pro-
ducing the African gum Kino, 290
and xote

Radicle, position of the, in different
genera of Cruciferee, 264

Radicle, position of the, in reference
to the insertion of the funiculus of
less importance in Zygophyllee than
elsewhere, 287

Raffles, Sir Stamford, his journey from
Bencoolen into the interior of Su-
matra, 369; letter to Sir Joseph
Banks on the discovery of the great

flower, afterwards named Rafilesia,
370—373 ; letter to Mr. Marsden,
with further particulars, 393-4;
further specimens received from,
401

Rafflesia, account of a new genus of
plants named, 367 ; character of the
genus, 374:; affinities of the genus,
383—389, 401—415; compared with
Asarine, 384-5, 389,392, 396, 401;

phyllum Fabago, 287; its termi-
nation affords a sure indication of
the orgin of the inner membrane of
the ovulum, 441; its position in
relation to the placenta, 448; ex-
ceptious to the general rule, in con-
sequence of resupination, 448; be-
longs to the outer membrane of the
ovulum, 450

Raphides in Orchidex, 515

INDEX,

Reseda, the capsules of the genus
one at top at a very early period,

Resedacese, observations on the order,
its structure, aud affinities, 281—
285; species found in Central
Africa, 281; comparison with Cap-
pane and Crucifere, 282; Mr.

indley’s hypothesis regarding,

controverted, 283; structure of
petals in, 281, 283-4; development
of flower-bud of Reseda odorata, 284

Restiacese, observations on the order
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 53; hardly exists in the
interior, 339

Resupination of corolla in Westringia
controverted, 39; seed in Cremolo-
bus and Menonvillea, 264; of
ovules in Euonymus and Abelia,
448-9

Rhamnee, character of the order, and
observations on its distribution in
Terra Australis, 26

Rhizanthex, objections to the union
of Rafflesiacee and Balanophorex
in the same class, 412—415; Mr.
Griffith’s memoir on the plants re-
ferred to, 423

Rhizophoree, character of the order
and observations on its distribution
in Terra Australis, 20; on the
species found in the vicinity of the
Congo, and on the characters of the
order, 119

Richard, M. Achille, his idea of the
structure of an Orchideous flower,
501, 561

Ritchie, Mr., plants collected by him
near Tripoli, &c., 260

Ross, James, plants collected by him
in Melville Island, 185

Ross, Captain John, plants collected
by the officers of his voyage on the
coasts of Baffin’s Bay, &c., 175

Roupellia grata, a species of cream
fruit used by the natives of the
west coast of Africa, 153

Rubiacez, forms with Apocinee, As-
clepiadez and certain generareferred
to Gentianew, a great natural class,
36; observations on the order and
on its distribution in Terra Austra-
lis, 36; on the division of the order,
and on the species found in the

609

vicinity of the Congo, 180-2; pro-
portions of the order and of its
principal divisions in various coun-
tries, 130—1; new genera of, found
in the vicinity of the Congo, ibid. ;
ne found in Central Africa,

Ryania referred to Passiflores, 121;
its affinity to Smeathmannia, 387
note

Sabine, Captain Edward, plants col-
lected by him in Melville Island,
185, 227

Safu of the banks of the Congo, a
valuable fruit of the order Amyr-
ides, 160

Salisburia, analogy of male and female
organs in, 460

Salix oleifolia, monstrosities in, illus-
trating the origin of ovula, 563

Salt, Henry, new and rare plants col-
lected by, in Abyssinia, 91; rela
tion of plants collected by him to
the vegetation of the west coast of
Africa, 162

Samolus Valerandi, perhaps the most
widely diffused of Phanogamous
plants, 297; geographical distribu-
tion of the genus, ibid.

Santalacez, observations on the order
and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 42 ; its affinity to Olacinee,
137

Sapindacee, observations on the order
and on the species found in the
vicinity of the Congo, 107

Sapotex, only one species in the col-
lection from Central Africa, 295;
the woody shell of the nuts really
formed of the testa, 296

Sapria, a genus of Rafflesiaceze, 423 ;
its characters, 426

Sargassum bacciferum, regarded by
Meyen as specifically identical with
Sargassum natans, or vulgare, 580

Sargassum natans found fixed by a
discoid base, or root, 580

Saururus, explanation of the structure
of its seeds, 452

Savignya, on the structure and cha-
racters of the genus, and its affinities
in the order Cruciferae, 262, 265

Schleiden, M., his theory of impreg-
nation, 574; his observation of the

39

610

areole or corpuscula in the albumen
of all the European genera of Co-
nifere, 574-5

Scitamineze, structure of flower in, 49 ;
formation of albumen in, 452

Scoresby, Captain William, catalogue
of plants collected in Spitzbergen
by, 179

Scrophularine, observations on the
species found in the vicinity of the
Congo, 135 ; in the collection from
Central Africa, 296

Seeds never produced entirely naked,
359

Seeds and fruits, on some remarkable
deviations from the usual struc-
ture of, 857

Seguieria forms with Petiveria, a sub-
division of Phytolacez, 140

Sempervivum tectorum, monstrosi-
ties in, illustrating the origin of
ovula, 563

Sesamez, one species in the collection
from central Africa, 295

Smeathman, Henry, number of species
of plants collected by him at Sierra
Leone, 101

Smeathmannia referred to Passifloree,
its character and affinities, 386-7
note, 121, 381

Smith, Christian, plants collected by
him in the vicinity of the Congo,
99, 173

Smith, Thomas, his observations on
the general existence of the fora-
men in the membranes of the ovu-
lum, 411

Sowerby, G. B., jun., his drawings of
Triplosporite, 585

Sphenoclea Zeylanica, identity of
specimens from Congo, and various
parts of Africa, Asia, and America,
170,171

Spiral tubes produced on the surface
of the aérial roots of Orchidem, 548;
on the inner surface of the corolla
of Ceropegia, 549; in the wool
enclosing the spines of Mammil-
Jaria and Melocactus, ibid.; in the
coma of the seed of an Apocyneous
plant from Brazil, ibid.

Spiral vessels, stratum of, beneath the
outer coat of the sced of Casuarina,
46

Spiral fibrous, tubes containing and

INDEX.

emitting mucus in Blennodia and
Matthiola, 316

Spiral vessels in the bulb-like seeds of
certain Liliaceous plants, 364; do
not appear to exist in any part of
Rafflesia Arnoldi, 877; shown to
exist in various parts, 412; exist
also in Hydnora, Cytinus, Bala-
nepnows Cynomorium and Helosis,
ibid.

Spitzbergen, catalogue of plants col-
lected in, by Captain Scoresby,
179

Stackhousez, characters of the order
and observations on its distribution
in Terra Australis, 27

Stelis, spirally striated cells in, 515

Sterculia, several species produce
seeds which become naked by the
early regular dehiscence of the
ovarium, 363

Sterculiaces, compared with Rafilesia,
388-9

Stigma, on the relative position of the

Ivisions of stigma and parietal
placente in the compound ovarium
of plants, 5538—563; origin and
type of, 558; necessarily consist-
ing of two parts, not terminal but
lateral, 558, 560; whence inferred,
ibid.; the two stigmata of
each carpel generally confluent,
559; exceptions in Parnassia, Cru-
cifere, and Papaveracee, where
the stigmata as well as the pla-
centz of the adjoining carpels are
confluerit, ibid. ; how proved, ibid. ;
in Iridew, also, where the stigmata
alternate with the cells of the com-
pound trilocular ovarium, ibid.
characters derived from modifica-
tions of stigmata of less value,
560; composition of, in Orchidez,
501-4; functions of its different
lobes in, 503; relative position of
stamina and stigmata, 504

Sturt, Captain Charles, plants found
in his expedition into the southern
interior of Australia, 313, 337; in
his expeditions to the Darling,
Murrumbidgee and Murray, 338

Style, a mere attenuation of the whole
body of the ovarium, 558

Stylideze, observations on the order
and its distribution in Terra Aus-

INDEX.

tralis, 34; hardly exists in the in-
terior, 339

Subgeneric or sectional names of
natural groups proposed to form
an essential part of the name, in-
serted between brackets, 274-5

Swan River, general view of the
Botany of, 305 ; number of species
collected there by Mr. Charles Fra-
ser, 307; principal families contained
in the colsalien. 307-8; observa-
tions on the geographical dis-
tribution of some of the more
interesting families or species, 309

Tamarind of the banks of the Congo,
probably of Asiatic origin, 156

Tapura referred to Chailleteze, 126

Tasmannia, its remarkable stigma,
559

Taxus, origin of the berry in, 43

Terebintacee of Jussieu, made up
of several orders and genera, 111

Terra Australis, general remarks on
the botany of, 361; nature of the
different parts visited by Mr, Brown
and Mr. Ferdinand Bauer, 4—6;
number of species of plants found
in, by Mr. Brown, by Sir Joseph
Banks, by Mr. David Nelson, by
Mr. Menzies, by Colonel Paterson,
by Mr. David Burton, by Mr.
George Caley, &c., 6; estimated
number of species in the flora of
[in 1814], 7 [in 1849], 338; pro-
portion of some of the larger orders
in the vegetation of, 62; a large
proportion of the genera and species
of phenogamous plants peculiar to,
63; comparison of its vegetation
with that of other parts of the
world, South Africa, 63; South
America, 64; New Zealand, 65;
Europe, 65; list of species common
to Terra Australis aud Europe, 65,
68; the portion of the coast ex-
tending from Swan River on the
W. Coast, to Middle Island on the
S. Coast, contains the greatest pro-
portion of genera peculiar to New
Holland, 309, 838; vegetation of
the extratropical interior, 388;
number of plants collected in the
various expeditions to the interior,
339

611

Testa, how formed and distinguished,
449, 450; sometimes completely
obliterated, 450; forms the greater
part of the substance of the seed in
certain Liliacee, 450; its singular
development in the ripe fruits of
Banksia and Dryandra, ibid.

Thoa, generically the same as Gnetum,
453

Thonningia sanguinea, related to, if
really distinct from, Balanophora,
414 note.

Tiliacee, observations on the order
and on the species found in the
vicinity of the Congo, 108

Tillandsia usneoides, peculiarities of
its vascular system, 413 xote.

Tobacco of the banks of the Congo,
probably brought from America,
155; arguments in favour of its
American origin, 158

Tradescantia Virginica, cell-nucleus
in its various tissues, 513-14; struc-
ture of ‘the hairs of its filaments,
518-14; strie on, 513 xole; nu-
cleus in, ibid. zo¢e ; circulation in,
ibid.; development of its pollen,
514 xote; circulation in its pollen
tubes, 530 zofe.

Transportation of plants to distant
localities, purposely, 167; acci-
dentally, 167; by natural causes,
168; favoured by the degree of de-
velopment and protection of the
embryo, 168

Tremandrez, character of the order,
and observations on its distribution
in Terra Australis, 15 ;

Treviranus, L. C., his account of the
structure of the pollen masses, and
of the mode of impregnation of As-
clepiadex, 520-1

Tribulus, subdivision of the genus,

18

Triplosporite, some account of, 583—
591; history of the specimen de-
scribed, 583; description of the
specimen, 585-8; its axis, bractea,
sporangia, and sporules, 586-7;
its analogy with Ferns and Lycopo-
diacer, 587; its microscopical
structure, 587; its affinities, 588 ;
its probable generic identity with
Lepidostrobus ; account of a fossil
specimen closely resembling it, 590

612

Triraphis Pumilio, a second species of
a New Holland genus of grasses,
found in Central Africa, 302

Tuckey, Captain, observations on the
plants collected in the vicinity of
the Congo, during the expedition
of, 97

Umbelliferee, observations on the or-
der and on its distribution in Terra
Australis, 29

Urena, the double stigmata of the
compound ovarium of, 559

Urticee considered as a class rather
than an order, 137; observations
on the species found in the vicinity
of the Congo, 137

Vascular structure, conformity in, does
not always indicate botanical affi-
nity, exemplified in Conifere and
Winteranex, 413 xote; not always
ae in strictly natural families,
ibid.

Verbenacez, observations on the order
and on its distribution in Terra

INDEX.

Australis, 38; on the species found
in the vicinity of the Congo, 135
Violes, observations on the order, and
on the species found in the vicinity
of the Congo, 122

Viscum album, structure of its stami-
na, 460

Vitis, includes Cissus, Ampelopsis,
and Botria, 151

Westall, William, his view of King
George the Third’s Sound, in Flin-
ders’s voyage, in which Kingia Aus-
tralis is represented, 435

Xanthorrhcea, observations on, 50,
438; its anatomical structure, 438,
439, and note

Zamia, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ;
analogy of male and female flowers
in, 459

Zygophyllez, observations on the or-
der, and on plants belonging to
it found i in Central Africa, 285-287

END OF VOL. I,

PRINTED BY J. E, ADLARD, BARTHOLOMEW CLOSE.

SN \ .
~ \
«